SOPHOCLES
THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS
WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND
TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,
BY
R. C. J E B B, Litt. D.,
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE :
HON. LL.D. EDINBURGH, HARVARD AND DUBLIN;
HON. DOCT. PHILOS., BOLOGNA.
PART II.
THE OEDIPUS COLONEUS.
SECOND EDITION.
EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
978 1
CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1889
[Alt Rights reserved .]
BOSTON COLLEGE LIRRAUr
C&ESTNUT HILL, MASS,
('DambrtDge:
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
136005
a
■/ O’NEILL LIBRARY
boston college
PREFACE.
It will be a sufficient reward for much thought and labour if
this edition is accepted by competent critics as throwing some
new light on a play of great and varied beauty. The reception
given to the Oedipus Tyranmts has been an encouragement to
believe that not a few scholars, both at home and abroad, are in
sympathy with one distinctive aim which is proposed to the
present edition of Sophocles. That aim is thoroughness of
interpretation, in regard alike to the form and to the matter.
Such exegesis is in no way opposed to the proper use of con¬
jectural emendation, but seeks to control conjecture by a clear
apprehension of the author’s meaning and by a critical ap¬
preciation of his language. Rash conjecture constantly arises
from defective understanding.
The Oedip2is Coloneus has its share of textual problems, as
the following pages will show. But, for the modern student, it
is more especially a play which demands exegesis. There are
two reasons for this. One is the nature of the fable. The other
is the circumstance that, of all extant Greek tragedies, this is
the most intimately Attic in thought and feeling. Both these
characteristics arc illustrated by the Introduction and the
Commentary.
b 2
VI
PREFACE.
A notice of the works which have been chiefly consulted will
be found at page liv.
In revising the present edition, careful consideration has
been given to the criticisms with which the first edition was
favoured.
My best thanks are again due to the staff of the Cambridge
University Press.
Cambridge,
September, 1889 .
CONTENTS.
Introduction . page ix
§ i. Situation at the end of the Tyrannus . Events of the inter¬
val between the plays. § 2. Analysis of the play.
§ 3. Relation of the Coloneus to the Tyrannus. § 4. The
Oedipus of this play. § 5. The divine amend. § 6. The curse
on the sons. § 7. The other characters.
§ 8. The Oedipus-myth at Colonus. § 9. The grave of
Oedipus. § 10. Oedipus and Attica.
§ 11. Topography. Colonus Hippius. § 12. Probable site of
the grove. § 13. The KaTcippduTrjs 080s. § 14. The secret tomb.
§ 15. The xaA/c °vs odds. § 16. Stage arrangements in the opening
scene.
§17. The Attic plays of Euripides. §18. The Coloneus ascribed
to the poet’s last years. The story of the recitation. Its pro¬
bable origin. § 19. Internal evidence. Supposed political bearings.
§20. Character of the composition. §21. Conclusion.
Manuscripts, Editions, etc . xlv
§ 1. The Laurentian MS. (L). § 2. Mode of reporting L.
§ 3. Other MSS. § 4. Supposed interpolations. § 5. Conjec¬
tures. § 6 . Editions, commentaries, etc.
Metrical Analysis . lvii
Ancient Arguments to the play ; Dramatis Personae ;
Structure . 3
Text. 10
Appendix. 275
Indices
297
INTRODUCTION.
§ i. At the close of the Oedipus Tyrannus the situation is Situation^
briefly this. By the fact of the guilt which has been brought o fth g en
home to him .Oedipus is tacitly considered to have forfeited the Tyrannus.
throne. His two sons being still young boys, their maternal
uncle, Creon, succeeds to the direction of affairs. The self-
blinded Oedipus, in his first agony of horror and despair,
beseeches Creon to send him away from Thebes. Let him no
longer pollute it by his presence: let him perish in the wilds of
Cithaeron, as his parents would have had it. Creon replies that
he cannot assume the responsibility of acceding to the wish of
Oedipus: the oracle at Delphi must be consulted. If Apollo
says that Oedipus is to be sent away from Thebes, then it shall
be done.
Sophocles supposes a long interval—some twenty y ears , Eventsjf
perhaps — between the two dramas of which Oedipus is the hero • val be-
As the exile himself says, ‘Tis little to uplift old age, when the
youth was ruined.’ We have to make out the events of this
interval, as best we can, from stray hints in the Coloneus .
1 The Greek title of the play is OiSiirous etri KoXwvy,—the prep, meaning ‘a/,
as in such phrases as eir’ icrx&py ( Od. 7 * 160), dtipais, etc. It is cited by the
authors of the Arguments as 6 iirl KoXwvy Oldtirovs (pp. 3 ff.). The earlier play
was doubtless called simply OidLirovs by Sophocles, —Tupavvos having been a latei
: addition (cp. 0 . T. p. 4): but the second play required a distinguishing epithet,
and the words eiri K oXcavip must be ascribed to the poet himself.
The traditional Latin title, ‘Oedipus Coloneus,’ is from Cic. De Sen. 7 § 21,
where it occurs in the accus., Oedipuvi Coloneum. Did Cicero intend Colonenni
to represent KoXuveiov or Ko\uv£a? In other words, ought we to pronounce
‘Coloneus’ or ‘Coloneus’?
1. In favour of the former view, which seems much the more probable, we
! may observe two points, (i) In De Fin. 5. 1 § 3 Cicero writes: ‘Nam me ipsum
X
INTRODUCTION.
The promise with which Creon pacified Oedipus at the end
of the Tyrannus does not appear to have been fulfilled. The
oracle was not consulted as to whether Oedipus should remain
at Thebes. He remained there; and, as the lapse of time
softened his anguish, the blind and discrowned sufferer learned
to love the seclusion of the house in which he had once reigned
so brilliantly. Creon continued to act as regent. But at last a
change took place in the disposition of the Thebans, or at least
Expulsion in Creon’s. A feeling grew up that Thebes was harbouring a
n defilement, and it was decided to expel Oedipus. There is no
hue modo venientem convertebat ad sese Coloneus ille locus , cuius incola Sophocles
ob oculos obversabatur; quem scis quam admirer, quamque eo delecter.’ There,
locus Coloneus , as a periphrasis for Colonus, represents tottos KoXibveios, not tokos
KoXwebs. (ii) KoXwreus (properly, a demesman of Colonus, Corp. Inscr. 172. 42)
would not have been appropriate in the title of this play, since it would have implied
that Oedipus had been resident at Colonus. In the FAaO/cos Ilorz'ieus of Aeschylus
(Nauck, Trag. Fragm. 34 — 41) Glaucus was supposed to have had a fixed abode
at Potniae. On the other hand, Coloneus , as= KoAwmos, might well have been
used by Cicero to express the same sense as e7r i KoXury (which would have been
more closely rendered by ad Colonum ),—’‘at Colonus,’ ‘connected with it.’ The
Greek adjectives in eios which Cicero transliterates usually answer to names of
persons, not of places (as De Fin. 2. 7 § 20 Aristippeo; ib. § 22 Epic urea) ; but
here he could hardly have used Colonensis, which would have suggested a native
or inhabitant of the place.
2. While decidedly preferring the view just stated, I must, however, also notice
what can fairly be said in favour of the other view,—that by Coloneum Cicero meant
KoAwi^a. (i) In Fuse. Disp. 5 . 12 § 34 he has Zeno Citieus = Kit levs (for which
Gellius uses Citiensis ): in De Div. 2. 42 § 88 Scylax Halicarnasseus —'AXt/cap-
vaaaevs (for which Livy uses Halicarnassensis , and Tacitus Halicarnassius)’, —as
similarly, he sometimes retains Greek forms in Lttjs or 40,7-775 (De Nat. 1. 23 § 63
Abderites Protagoras: ib. § 29 Diogenes Apolloniates ). Hence, the nomin. Oedipus
Coloneus, if it had occurred in Cicero, might well have stood for OldiTrovs KoAwi'evs.
(ii) With regard to the accus. of Latin adjectives taken from Greek forms in evs,
cp. Cic. ad Att. 7. 3 § 10, Venio ad Peiraeea; in quo magis reprehendendus sum,
quod homo Romanus Piraeea scripserim, non Piraeeum (sic enim omnes nostri
locuti sunt).’ It may, indeed, be said that, if he wrote Piraeea , he might also have
ventured on Colonea : but more weight seems due to the other fact,—that, if he
had represented KoXw^a by Coloneum he would have been warranted by Roman
usage. It is just possible, then, that by Coloneum Cicero meant KoAwi^a, though
it seems much more likely that he meant IvoXw^etov. [The form KoXw^ecos does
not seem to be actually extant in Greek. In the scholia on vv. 60, 65 of the play
the men of Colonus are called KoXuvi&tcu, probably a corruption of K oXiovitcu. The
latter term was applied by Hypereides to the artisans frequenting the Colonus
Agoraeus (Pollux 7. 132), and is mis-written KoAwj >outcu in Harpocration.]
INTR ODUCTION.
xi
mention of an oracle as the cause; indeed, the idea of a divine
mandate is incompatible with the tenor of the story, since
Oedipus could not then have charged the whole blame on
Thebes. One circumstance of his expulsion was bitter to him *
above all the rest. His two sons, who had now reached man¬
hood, said not a word in arrest of his doom.
But his two daughters were nobly loyal. Antigone went
forth from Thebes with her blind father,—his sole attendant,—
and thenceforth shared the privations of his lot, which could now
be only that of a wandering mendicant. Ismene stayed at
Thebes, but it was in order to watch the course of events
there in her father’s interest. We hear of one occasion, at
least, on which she risked a secret journey for the purpose
of acquainting him with certain oracles which had just been
received. The incident marks the uneasy feeling with which
the Thebans still regarded the blind exile, and their unwilling¬
ness that he should share such light on his own destiny as they
could obtain from Apollo.
Oedipus had now grown old in his destitute wanderings,
when a sacred mission sent from Thebes to Delphi brought back
an oracle concerning him which excited a lively interest in the
minds of his former subjects. It was to the effect that the The
orac
welfare of Thebes depended on Oedipus, not merely while he
lived, but also after his death. The Thebans now conceived the
desire of establishing Oedipus somewhere just beyond their
border. In this way they thought that they would have him
under their control, while at the same time they would avoid the
humiliation of confessing themselves wrong, and receiving him
back to dwell among them. Their main object was that, on
his death, they might secure the guardianship of his grave.
The new oracle obviously made an opportunity for the sons
of Oedipus at Thebes, if they were true to their banished father.
They could urge that Apollo, by this latest utterance, had
condoned any pollution that might still be supposed to attach
to the person of Oedipus, and had virtually authorised his re¬
call to his ancient realm. Thebes could not be defiled by the
presence of a man whom the god had declared to be the arbiter
of its fortunes.
Xll
INTRODUCTION.
The strife
between
the sons.
Analysis
of the play.
I. Pro¬
logue :
i—116.
Unhappily, the sons—Polyneices and Eteocles—were no
longer in a mood to hear the dictates of filial piety. When they
had first reached manhood, they had been oppressed by a sense
of the curse on their family, and the taint on their own birth.
They had wished to spare Thebes the contamination of their
rule; they had been desirous that the regent,—their uncle
Creon,—should become king. But presently,—‘ moved by some
god, and by a sinful mind,’—compelled by the inexorable Fury
of their house,—they renounced these intentions of wise self-
denial. Not only were they fired with the passion for power,
but they fell to striving with each other for the sole power.
Eteocles, the younger 1 brother, managed to win over the citi¬
zens. The elder brother, Polyneices, was driven out of Thebes.
He went to Argos, where he married the daughter of king
Adrastus. All the most renowned warriors of the Peloponnesus
became his allies, and he made ready to lead a great host
against Thebes. But, while the mightiest chieftains were mar¬
shalling their followers in his cause, the voices of prophecy
warned him that the issue of his mortal feud depended on the
blind and aged beggar whom, years before, he had coldly seen
thrust out from house and home. That side would prevail
which Oedipus should join.
§ 2. This is the moment at which our play begins. The
action falls into six principal divisions or chapters, marked off,
as usual, by choral lyrics.
The scene, which remains the same throughout the play, is
at Colonus, about a mile and a quarter north-west of Athens.
We are in front of a grove sacred to the Furies,—here wor¬
shipped under a propitiatory name, as the Eumenides or Kindly
Powers. While the snow still lingers on distant hills (v. 1060),
the song of many nightingales is already heard from the
thick covert of this grove in the Attic plain; we seem to
breathe the air of a bright, calm day at the beginning of April 2 .
1 See note on v. 375.
2 The dates of the nightingale’s arrival in Attica, for the years indicated, are thus
given by Dr Kriiper, the best authority on the birds of Greece (‘ Griechische Jahr-
zeiten’ for 1875, Heft ill., p. 243)March 29 (1867), April 13 (1873), A P ril 6
(1874). The dates for several other localities in the Hellenic countries (Acarnania—
INTR ODUCTION.
xm
The blind Oedipus, led by Antigone, enters on the left hand of
the spectator. He is in the squalid garb of a beggar-man,—
carrying a wallet, wherein to put alms (v. 1262) ; the wind plays
with his unkempt white hair ; the wounds by which, in the prime
of manhood, he had destroyed his sight, have left ghastly traces
on the worn face; but there is a certain nobleness in his look
and bearing which tempers the beholder’s sense of pity or re¬
pulsion. The old man is tired with a long day’s journey ; they
have heard from people whom they met on the way that they
are near Athens, but they do not know the name of the spot at
which they have halted. Antigone seats her father on a rock
which is just within the limits of the sacred grove. As she is
about to go in search of information, a man belonging to Co¬
lon us appears. Oedipus is beginning to accost him, when the
stranger cuts his words short by a peremptory command to
come off the sacred ground. ‘ To whom is it sacred ? ’ Oedipus
asks. To the Eumenides, is the reply. On hearing that
name, Oedipus invokes the grace of those goddesses, and
declares that he will never leave the rest which he has found.
He begs the stranger to summon Theseus, the king of Athens,
c that by a small service he may find a great gain.’ The stranger,
who is struck by the noble mien of the blind old man, says that
he will go and consult the people of Colonus ; and meanwhile he
tells Oedipus to stay where he is.
Left alone with Antigone, Oedipus utters a solemn and very
beautiful prayer to the Eumenides, which discloses the motive of
his refusal to leave the sacred ground. In his early manhood,
when he inquired at Delphi concerning his parentage, Apollo
predicted the calamities which awaited him ; but also promised
Parnassus—Thessalonica—Olympia—Smyrna), as recorded by the same observer for
two years in each case, all range between March 27 and April 15. F01 this refeience
I am indebted to Professor Alfred Newton, F.R. S., of Cambridge. The male biids
(who alone sing) arrive some days before the females, as is usually the case with
migratory birds, and sing as soon as they come. Thus it is interesting to notice that
the period of the year at which the nightingale’s song would first be heard in Attica
coincides closely with the celebration of the Great Dionysia, in the last days of March
and the first days of April (C. Hermann Gr . Ant. II. 59 - 6). If the play was
produced at that festival, the allusions to the nightingale (vv. iS, 671) would have
been felt as specially appropriate to the season.
1
XIV
INTR OD UCT1 ON
‘ him rest, so soon as lie should reach ‘ a seat of the Awful God¬
dessesl There he should close his troubled life ; and along with
the release, he should have this reward,—power to benefit the
folk who sheltered him, and to hurt the folk who had cast him
out. And when his end was near, there should be a sign from the
sky. Apollo and the Eumenides themselves have led him to
this grove: he prays the goddesses to receive him, and to give
him peace.
Hardly has his prayer been spoken, when Antigone hears
footsteps approaching, and retires with her father into the covert
of the grove.
Parodos: The elders of Colonus, who form the Chorus, now enter
117—253- the orchestra. They have heard that a wanderer has entered
the grove, and are in eager search for the perpetrator of so
daring an impiety. Oedipus, led by Antigone, suddenly dis¬
covers himself. His appearance is greeted with a cry of horror
from the Chorus ; but horror gradually yields to pity for his
blindness, his age, and his misery. They insist, however, on
his coming out of the sacred grove. If he is to speak to
them, it must be on lawful ground. Before he consents, he
exacts a pledge that he shall not be removed from the ground
outside of the grove. They promise this. Antigone then guides
him to a seat beyond the sacred precinct. The Chorus now ask
him who he is. He implores them to spare the question ; but
their curiosity has been aroused. They extort an answer. No
sooner has the name OEDIPUS passed his lips, than his voice is
drowned in a shout of execration. They call upon him to leave
Attica instantly. He won their promise by a fraud, and it is
void. They refuse to hear him. Antigone makes an imploring
appeal.
II. First In answer to her appeal, the Chorus say that they pity both
episode: father and daughter, but fear the gods still more; the wanderers
254 t>t> 7 »
must go.
Oedipus now speaks with powerful eloquence, tinged at first
with bitter scorn. Is this the traditional compassion of Athens
for the oppressed ? They have lured him from his sanctuary,
and now they are driving him out of their country,—for fear ol
what? Simply of his name. He is Tree from moral guilt. He
INTR OD UCTION
xv
brings a blessing for Athens. What it is, he will reveal when
their king arrives.—The Chorus agree to await the decision of
Theseus. He will come speedily, they are sure, when he hears
the name of Oedipus.
At this moment, Antigone descries the approach of her sister
Ismene, who has come from Thebes with tidings for her father.
Ismene tells him of the fierce strife which has broken out be¬
tween her brothers,—and how Polyneices has gone to Argos.
Then she mentions the new oracle which the Thebans have just
received,—that their welfare depends on him, in life and death.
Creon will soon come, she adds, in the hope of enticing him
back.
Oedipus asks whether his sons knew of this oracle. ‘Yes,’
she reluctantly answers. At that answer, the measure of his
bitterness is full : he breaks into a prayer that the gods may
hear him, and make this new strife fatal to both brothers alike.
And then, turning to the Chorus, he assures them that he is
destined to be a deliverer of Attica: for his mind is now made
up; he has no longer any doubt where his blessing, or his curse,
is to descend. The Chorus, in reply, instruct him how a proper
atonement may be made to the Eumenides for his trespass on
their precinct; and Ismene goes to perform the prescribed rites
in a more distant part of the grove.
Here follows a lyric dialogue between the Chorus and (Kommos:
Oedipus. They question him on his past deeds, and he patheti- rI ° r48 '^
cally asserts his moral innocence.
Theseus now enters, on the spectator’s right hand, as coming
from Athens. Addressing Oedipus as ‘ son of Lai'us,’ he assures
him, with generous courtesy, of protection and sympathy; he
has himself known what it is to be an exile. Oedipus explains
his desire. He craves to be protected in Attica while he lives,
and to be buried there when he is dead. He has certain benefits
to bestow in return ; but these will not be felt until after his
decease. He fears that his sons will seek to remove him to
Thebes. If Theseus promises to protect him, it must be at the
risk of a struggle. Theseus gives the promise. He publicly
adopts Oedipus as a citizen. He then leaves the scene.
Oedipus having now been formally placed under the pro-
XVI
INTRO D UCTION
First
stasimon:
668—719.
III. Se¬
cond
episode:
720 —
1043.
tection of Athens, the Chorus appropriately celebrate the land
which has become his home. Beginning with Colonus, they
pass to themes of honour for Attica at large,—the olive, created
by Athena and guarded by Zeus,—the horses and horsemanship
of the land, gifts of Poseidon,—and his other gift, the empire of
the sea. Of all the choral songs in extant Greek drama, this
short ode is perhaps the most widely famous; a distinction
partly due, no doubt, to the charm of the subject, and especially
to the manifest glow of a personal sentiment in the verses which
describe Colonus; but, apart from this, the intrinsic poetical
beauty is of the highest and rarest order 1 .
As the choral praises cease, Antigone exclaims that the
moment has come for proving that Athens deserves them.
Creon enters, with an escort of guards.
His speech, addressed at first to the Chorus, is short, and
skilfully conceived. They will not suppose that an old man
like himself has been sent to commit an act of violence against
a powerful State. No ; he comes on behalf of Thebes, to plead
with his aged kinsman, whose present wandering life is truly
painful for everybody concerned. The honour of the city and
of the family is involved. Oedipus should express his gratitude
to Athens, and then return to a decent privacy ‘ in the house of
his fathers.’
With a burst of scathing indignation, Oedipus replies. They
want him now ; but they thrust him out when he was longing to
stay. ‘ In the house of his fathers ! ’ No, that is not their design.
They intend to plant him somewhere just beyond their border,
for their own purposes. ‘ That portion is not for thee,’ he tells
Creon, ‘but this,—my curse upon your land, ever abiding
therein;—and for my sons, this heritage—room enough in my
realm, wherein—to die.’
Failing to move him, Creon drops the semblance of persua-
1 Dr Heinrich Schmidt, in his Compositionslehre , has selected this First Stasimon
as a typical masterpiece of ancient choral composition, and has shown by a thorough
analysis (pp. 428—432) how perfect is the construction, alike from a metrical and
from a properly lyric or musical point of view. ‘Da ist keine einzige Note unntitz,
he concludes; ‘jeder Vers, jeder Satz, jeder Takt in dem schonsten rhythmischen
Connexe.’
TNTR OD UCTION
XVII
sion. He bluntly announces that he already holds one hostage;
— Ismene, who had gone to perform the rites in the grove, has
been captured by his guards ;—and he will soon have a second.
He lays his hand upon Antigone. Another moment, and his
attendants drag her from the scene. He is himself on the point
of seizing Oedipus, when Theseus enters,—having been startled
by the outcry, while engaged in a sacrifice at the neighbouring
altar of Poseidon.
On hearing what has happened, Theseus first sends a mes¬
sage to Poseidon’s altar, directing the Athenians who were
present at the sacrifice to start in pursuit of Creon’s guards and
the captured maidens.—Then, turning to Creon, he upbraids
him with his lawless act, and tells him that he shall not leave
Attica until the maidens are restored. Creon, with ready effron¬
tery, replies that, in attempting to remove a polluted wretch
from Attic soil, he was only doing what the Areiopagus itself
would have wished to do; if his manner was somewhat rough,
the violence of Oedipus was a provocation. This speech draws
from Oedipus an eloquent vindication of his life, which is more
than a mere repetition of the defence which he had already
made to the Chorus. Here he brings out with vivid force
the helplessness of man against fate, and the hypocrisy of his
accuser.—Theseus now calls on Creon to lead the way, and
show him where the captured maidens are,—adding a hint,
characteristically Greek, that no help from Attic accomplices
shall avail him. Creon sulkily submits,—with a muttered menace
of what he will do when he reaches home. Exeunt Theseus and
his attendants, with Creon, on the spectator’s left.
The Chorus imagine themselves at the scene of the coming Second
fray, and predict the speedy triumph of the rescuers,—invoking :
the gods of the land to help. A beautiful trait of this ode is 1095.
the reference to the ‘ torch-lit strand ’ of Eleusis, and to the
mysteries which the initiated poet held in devout reverence.
At the close of their chant, the Chorus give Oedipus the IV. Third
welcome news that they see his daughters approaching, escorted ‘
by Theseus and his followers. The first words of Antigone to 1210.
her blind father express the wish that some wonder-working
god could enable him to see their brave deliverer; and then,
XVI11
INTR OD UCTION
with much truth to nature, father and daughters are allowed to
forget for a while that anyone else is present. When at last
Oedipus turns to thank Theseus, his words are eminently noble,
and also touching. His impulse is to salute his benefactor by
kissing his cheek, but it is quickly checked by the thought that
this is not for him ; no, nor can he permit it, if Theseus would.
The line drawn by fate, the line which parts him and his from
human fellowship, is rendered only more sacred by gratitude.
At this point we may note, in passing, a detail of dramatic
economy. The story of the rescue would have been material
for a brilliant speech, either by Theseus, or, before his entrance,
by a messenger. But the poet’s sense of fitness would not allow
him to adorn an accident of the plot at the cost of curtailing an
essential part,—viz., the later scene with Polyneices, which must
have been greatly abridged if a narrative had been admitted
here. So, when Antigone is questioned by her father as to the
circumstances of the rescue, she refers him to Theseus; and
Theseus says that it is needless for hint to vaunt his own deeds,
since Oedipus can hear them at leisure from his daughters.
There is a matter, Theseus adds, on which he should like to
consult Oedipus. A stranger, it seems, has placed himself as a
suppliant at the altar of Poseidon. This happened while they
were all away at the rescue, and no one knows anything about
the man. He is not from Thebes, but he declares that he is a
kinsman of Oedipus, and prays for a few words with him. It is
only guessed whence he comes; can Oedipus have any relations
at Argos ? Oedipus remembers what Ismene told him; he
knows who it is; and he implores Theseus to spare him the
/ torture of hearing that voice. But Antigone’s entreaties prevail.
Theseus leaves the scene, in order to let the suppliant know that
the interview will be granted.
Third The choral ode which fills the pause glances forward rather
n: than backward > though it is suggested by the presage of some
1248. new vexation for Oedipus. It serves to turn our thoughts to¬
wards the approaching end.—Not to be born is best of all; the
next best thing is to die as soon as possible. And the extreme
of folly is the desire to outlive life’s joys. Behold yon aged and
afflicted stranger,—lashed by the waves of trouble from east and
INTR OD UCTION. xix
west, from south and north ! But there is one deliverer, who
comes to all at last.
Polyneices now enters— not attended, like Creon, by guards, v. Fourth
but alone. He is shedding tears ; he begins by uttering the e P isode:
deepest pity for his father’s plight, and the bitterest self- 1555.
reproach. Oedipus, with averted head, makes no reply._
Polyneices appeals to his sisters; will they plead for him?
Antigone advises him to state in his own words the object of
his visit—Then Polyneices sets forth his petition. His Argive
allies are already gathered before Thebes. He has come as a
suppliant to Oedipus, for himself, and for his friends too.
Oracles say that victory will be with the side for which
Oedipus may declare. Eteocles, in his pride at Thebes, is
mocking father and brother alike. ‘If thou assist me, I will
soon scatter his power, and will stablish thee in thine own house,
and stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force.’
Oedipus now breaks silence; but it is in order to let the
Chorus know why he does so. His son, he reminds them, has
been sent to him by their king.—Then, suddenly turning on
Polyneices, he delivers an appalling curse, dooming both his *
sons to die at Thebes by each other’s hands. In concentrated
force of tragic passion this passage has few rivals. The great
scene is closed by a short dialogue between Polyneices and his
elder sister,—one of the delicate links between this play and the
poet’s earlier Antigone. She implores him to abandon his fatal
enterprise. But he is not to be dissuaded ; he only asks that,
if he falls, she and Ismene will give him burial rites; he dis-
engages himself from their embrace, and goes forth, under the
shadow of the curse.
A lyric passage now follows, which affords a moment of (Kommos:
relief to the strained feelings of the spectators, and also serves
(like a similar passage before, vv. 510—548) to separate the two
principal situations comprised in this chapter of the drama.—
The Chorus are commenting on the dread doom which they
have just heard pronounced, when they are startled by the
sound of thunder. As peal follows peal, and lightnings glare
from the darkened sky, the terror-stricken elders of Colonus
utter broken prayers to averting gods. But for Oedipus the
J. S. II.
c
XX
INTR OD UCTION.
storm has another meaning; it has filled him with a strange
eagerness. He prays Antigone to summon Theseus. . .
As Theseus had left the scene in order to communicate wit
the suppliant at Poseidon’s altar, no breach of probability is
involved in his timely re-appearance. Oedipus announces that,
by sure signs, he knows his hour to have come. Unaided by
human hand, he will now show the way to the spot where his
life must be closed. When he arrives there, to Theseus alone will
be revealed the place appointed for his grave.. At the approach
of death, Theseus shall impart the secret to his heir alone; and,
so, from age to age, that sacred knowledge shall descend in
the line of the Attic kings. While the secret is religiously
guarded, the grave of Oedipus shall protect Attica against in¬
vading foemen ; Thebes shall be powerless to harm her—‘ And
now let us set forth, for the divine summons urges me. As
Oedipus utters these words, Theseus and his daughters become
aware of a change ; the blind eyes are still dark, but the moral
conditions of blindness have been annulled ; no sense of depend¬
ence remains, no trace of hesitation or timidity; like one inspired,
the blind man eagerly beckons them on; and so, followed by
them, he finally passes from the view of the spectators.^
This final exit of Oedipus is magnificently conceived. As
the idea of a spiritual illumination is one which pervades the
- play, so it is fitting that, in the last moment of his presence
with us, the inward vision should be manifested in its highest
clearness and power. It is needless to point out what a splendid
opportunity this scene would give to an actor, in the modern
theatre not less than in the ancient. It shows the genius of a
great poet combined with that instinct for dramatic climax which
is seldom unerring unless guided by a practical knowledge of
the stage.
Fourth The elders of Colonus are now alone; they have looked
stasimon : their last on Oedipus; and they know that the time of his end
? 5 fs 7 has come. The strain of their chant is in harmony with this
moment of suspense and stillness. It is a choral litany for the
soul which is passing from earth. May the Powers of the unseer
world be gracious; may no dread apparition vex the path tc
the fields below.
INTR OD UCTION
xxi
A Messenger, one of the attendants of Theseus, relates what Vi. Ex-
befell after Oedipus, followed by his daughters and the king, ^ os:1579
arrived at the spot where he was destined to depart. Theseus
was then left alone with him, and to Theseus alone of mortals
the manner of his passing is known.
The daughters enter. After the first utterances of grief, one (Kommos:
feeling is seen to be foremost in Antigone’s mind,—the longing
to see her father’s grave. She cannot bear the thought that it
should lack a tribute from her hands. Ismene vainly represents
that their father’s own command makes such a wish unlawful,—
impossible. Theseus arrives, and to him Antigone urges her
desire. In gentle and solemn words he reminds her of the
pledge which he had given to Oedipus. She acquiesces; and
now prays that she and Ismene may be sent to Thebes : perhaps
they may yet be in time to avert death from their brothers.
Theseus consents; and the elders of Colonus say farewell to the
Theban maidens in words which speak of submission to the
gods : * Cease lamentation, lift it up no more; for verily these
things stand fast.’
§ 3. In the Oedipus Tyrannus a man is crushed by the dis- Relation
covery that, without knowing it, he has committed two crimes, °Cohneus
parricide and incest. At the moment of discovery he can feel to the T y-
nothing but the double stain : he cries out that ‘ he has become ™ nmts ‘
most hateful to the gods.’ He has, indeed, broken divine laws,
and the divine Power has punished him by bringing his deeds to
light. This Power does not, in the first instance, regard the in¬
tention, but the fact. It does not matter that his unconscious
sins were due to the agency of an inherited curse, and that he
is morally innocent. < He has sinned, and he must suffer.
In the Oedipus Coloneus we meet with this man again, after
the lapse of several years. In a religious aspect he still rests
under the stain, and he knows this. But, in the course of time,
he has mentally risen to a point of view from which he can
survey his own past more clearly. Consciousness of the stain is
now subordinate to another feeling, which in his first despair had
not availed to console him. He has gained a firm grasp, not to
be lost, on the fact of his moral innocence. He remembers the
XXII
INTRODUCTION.
word of Apollo long ago, which coupled the prediction of his
woes with a promise of final rest and reward ; and he believes
"that his moral innocence is recognised by the Power which
punished him. Thinking, then, on the two great facts of his
life, his defilement and his innocence, he has come to look upon
himself as neither pure nor yet guilty, but as a person set apart
by the gods to illustrate their will,—as sacred. Hence that ap-
V parently strange contrast which belongs to the heart of the
Oedipus Coloneus . He declines' to pollute his benefactor, Theseus
by his touch,—describing himself as one with whom ‘ all stain of
sin hath made its dwelling’ (i 133)- Yet > wlth ec l ual truth and
sincerity, he can assure the Athenians that he has come to them
‘as one sacred and pious,’—the suppliant of the Eumenides,
the disciple of Apollo (287)- j
In the Ocdipiis Tyrannus , when the king pronounces a ban
on the unknown murderer of Lafus, he charges his subjects that
no one shall make that man ‘ partner of his prayer or sacrifice, or
serve him with the lustral rite’ (239 f.). Ceremojdalj^urity thus
1 becomes a prominent idea at an early point in the Tyr annus;
and rightly so; for that play turns on acts as such. In the
Oedipus Coloneus we have a description of the ritual to be ob¬
served in the grove of the Eumenides; but, as if to mark the
difference of spirit between the two plays, it is followed by the
striking words of Oedipus, when he suggests that a daughter
shall officiate in his stead ‘ I think that one soul suffices to pay
this debt for ten thousand, if it come with good-will to the
shrine ’ (497). When eternal laws are broken by men, the gods
punish the breach, whether wilful or involuntary, but their ulti¬
mate judgment depends onjhejmtent. That thought is domin¬
ant in the Oedipus Coloneus. The contrast between physical
blindness and inward vision is an under-note, in harmony with
the higher distinction between the form of conduct and its
spirit.
The § 4 - The Oedipus whom we find at Colonus utters not a
Oedipus word of S elf-reproach, except on one point; he regrets the excess
play. of the former self-reproach which stung him into blinding himself.
He has done nothing else that calls for repentance ; he has been
the passive instrument of destiny. It would be a mistake to
INTR OB UCTJON
xxiii
aim at bringing the play more into harmony with modern senti¬
ment by suffusing it in a mild and almost Christian radiance, as
though Oedipus had been softened, chastened, morally purified
by suffering. Suffering has, indeed, taught him endurance (arepy-
€lv), and some degree of caution; he is also exalted in mind by
a new sense of power; but he has not been softened. Anger,
‘which was ever his bane,’ blazes up in him as fiercely as ever;
Creon rebukes him for it; his friends are only too painfully
conscious of it. The unrestrained anger of an old man may
easily be a very pitiful and deplorable spectacle; in order to be
that, it need only be lost to justice and to generosity, to reason
and to taste; but it requires the touch of a powerful dramatist
to deal successfully with a subject so dangerously near to
comedy, and to make a choleric old man tragic; Shakspeare
has done it, with pathos of incomparable grasp and range;
Sophocles, in a more limited way, has done it too. Through¬
out the scene with Polyneices there is a malign sublimity in the
anger of the aged Oedipus ; it is profoundly in the spirit of the
antique, and we imply a different standard if we condemn it as
vindictive. The Erinys has no mercy for sins against kindred ;
the man cannot pardon, because the Erinys acts through him.
Oedipus at Colonus is a sacred person, but this character de¬
pends on his relation to the gods, and not on any inward
holiness developed in him by a discipline of pain. Probably
the chief danger which the Oedipus Coloneus runs with modern
readers is from the sense of repulsion apt to be excited by this
inexorable resentment of Oedipus towards his sons. It is not so
when Lear cries—
‘No, you unnatural hags,
I will have such revenges on you both,
That all the world shall—I will do such things,—
What they are yet, I know not; but they shall be
The terrors of the earth. You think I’ll weep;
No, I’ll not weep.’
Sophocles has left it possible for us to abhor the implacable
father more than the heartless children. The ancient Greek
spectator, however, would have been less likely to experience
such a revulsion of sympathy. Nearer to the conditions ima-
XXIV
INTR OD UCTION.
gined, he would more quickly feel all that was implied in the
attitude of the sons at the moment when Oedipus was expelled
from Thebes; his religious sense would demand a nemesis,
while his ethical code would not require forgiveness of wrongs;
and, lastly, he would feel that the implacability of Oedipus was
itself a manifestation of the Fury which pursued the house.
The divine §5. On the part of the gods there is nothing that can
amend. p r0 perly be called tenderness 1 for Oedipus; we should not
convey a true impression if we spoke of him as attaining to
final pardon and peace, in the full sense which a Christian would
attach to those words. The gods, who have vexed Oedipus
from youth to age, make this amend to him,—that just before
his death he is recognised by men as a mysteriously sacred
person, who has the power to bequeath a blessing and a malison.
They further provide that his departure out of his wretched life
shall be painless, and such as to distinguish him from other
men. But their attitude towards him is not that of a Pro¬
vidence which chastises men in love, for their good. They are
the inscrutable powers who have had their will of a mortal.
If such honour as they concede to him at the last is indeed
the completion of a kindly purpose, it is announced only as the
end of an arbitrary doom. If it is the crown of a salutary,
though bitter, education, it appears only as the final justice
(1567) prescribed by a divine sense of measure. In the fore¬
ground of the Oedipus Coloneus a weary wanderer is arriving at
his goal; but the drama is only half appreciated if we neglect
the action which occupies the background. While the old man
finds rest, the hereditary curse on his family continues its work.
At the very moment when he passes away, the Fury is busy
with his sons. The total impression made by the play as a
work of art depends essentially on the manner in which the
scene of sacred peace at Colonus is brought into relief against
the dark fortunes of Polyneices and Eteocles.
The curse § 6. Here it becomes important to notice an innovation made
on the v Sophocles. In the epic version of the story, as also in the
versions adopted by Aeschylus and Euripides, Oedipus cursed
his sons at Thebes, before the strife had broken out between
sons.
1 efeow in 1662, and xctpis in 1752, refer merely to the painless death.
INTR OD UCTION
xxv
them 1 . He doomed them to divide their heritage with the sword.
Their subsequent quarrel was the direct consequence of their
father’s curse. But, according to Sophocles, the curse had nothing
to do with the quarrel. The strife which broke out between the
sons was inspired by the evil genius of their race, and by their
own sinful thoughts 2 . At that time Oedipus had uttered no
imprecation. His curse was pronounced, after the breach be¬
tween them, because they had preferred their selfish ambitions v
to the opportunity of recalling their father (421) 3 . Long before,
when he was driven from Thebes (441), he had felt their apathy
to be heartless; but he had uttered no curse then. There is a
twofol^^rapiatic advantage in the modification thus introduced
by Sophocles. First, the two sons no longer appear as helpless
victims of fate; they have incurred moral blame, and are just
objects of the paternal anger. Secondly, when Polyneices—on
the eve of combat with his brother—appeals to Oedipus, the
outraged father still holds the weapon with which to smite him.
The curse descends at the supreme crisis, and with more terrible
effect because it has been delayed.
§ 7. The secondary persons, like the hero, are best interpreted The other
by the play itself; but one or two traits may be briefly noticed. characters '
The two scenes in which the removal of Oedipus is attempted
are contrasted not merely in outward circumstance—Creon
relying on armed force, while Polyneices is a solitary sup¬
pliant—but also in regard to the characters of the two visitors.
It is idle to look for the Creon of the Tyrannies in the Creqii of
the Coloneus: they are different men, and Sophocles has not
cared to preserve even a semblance of identity. The Creon of
the Tyrannies is marked by strong self-respect, and is essentially
kind-hearted, though undemonstrative; the Creon of this play is a
heartless and hypocritical villain. A well-meaning but wrong¬
headed martinet, such as the Creon of the Antigone , is a con¬
ceivable development of the Tyrannus Creon, but at least stands
on a much higher level than the Creon of the Coloneus. Poly-
neices^ is cold-hearted, selfish, and of somewhat coarse fibre,
but he is sincere and straightforward; in the conversation with
1 See Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus , pp. xvi and xix.
2 See vv. 371, 421, 1299. 3 See note on v. 1375.
xxvi
INTRO D UCTION.
Antigone he evinces real dignity and fortitude. In the part of
Theseus, which might so easily have been commonplace, Sopho¬
cles has shown a fine touch ; this typical Athenian is more than
a walking king; he is a soldier bred in the school of adversity,
loyal to gods and men, perfect in courtesy, but stern at need.
Comparing the representation of the two sisters in the Antigone
with that given in this play, we may remark the tact with which
the poet has abstained here from tingeing the character of Is-
mene with anything like selfish timidity. At the end of the
play, where the more passionate nature of the heroic Antigone
manifests itself, Ismene is the sister whose calm common-sense
is not overpowered by grief; but she grieves sincerely and re¬
mains, as she has been throughout, entirely loyal.
Attitude A word should be added on the conduct of the Chorus in
Choms regard to Oedipus. Before they know who he is, they regard
him with horror as the man who has profaned the grove; but
their feeling quickly changes to compassion on perceiving that
he is blind, aged, and miserable. Then they learn his name,
and wish to expel him because they conceive his presence to be
a defilement. They next relent, not simply because he says
that he brings benefits for Athens,—though they take account
of that fact, which is itself a proof that he is at peace with the
gods ,—but primarily because he is able to assure them that he is
‘ sacred and pious ’ (287). They then leave the matter to Theseus.
Thus these elders of Colonus represent the conflict of two feel¬
ings which the situation might be supposed to arouse in the
minds of ordinary Athenians,—fear of the gods, and compassion
for human suffering,—the two qualities which Oedipus recog¬
nises as distinctly Athenian (260 n.).
The Oedi- § 8. The connection of Oedipus with Colonus was no invention
pus-myth Q f Sophocles. He found the local legend existing, and only
nus.° ° gave it such a form as should harmonise it with his own treatment
of the first chapter in the Oedipus-myth. It is unnecessary to
suppose that, when he composed the Oedipus Tyrannus, he con¬
templated an Oedipus at Colonus. As a drama, the former is
complete in itself; it is only as an expression of the myth that
it is supplemented by the latter.
INTRODUCTION.
XXVll
But why, it may be asked, should the King of Thebes have
been connected by an ancient legend with this particular place
in Attica ? The primary link was a cult of the Eumenides at
Colonus, which must have been still older than the association
of Oedipus with that spot. This cult was itself connected, as
the play indicates, with the existence at or near Colonus of a
rift or cavernous opening in the ground, supposed to communi¬
cate with the under-world. The worship of the Eumenides at
Colonus was identical in spirit with their worship at the Areio-
pagus, where a similar ‘descent to Hades’ was the physical
origin. The ancient rigour which required that bloodshed,
whether deliberate or not, should be expiated by blood, was
expressed by the older idea of the Erinyes, the implacable pur¬
suers. The metamorphosis of the Erinyes into the Eumenides
corresponds with a later and milder sense that blpodshed is /
compatible with varying degrees of guilt, ranging from premedi¬
tated murder to homicide in self-defence or by accident. Athe¬
nian legend claimed that this transformation of the Avengers
took place in Attica, and that the institution of the court on the
Areiopagus marked the moment. The claim was a mythical
expression of qualities which history attests in the Athenian
character, and of which the Athenians themselves were conscious
** V"
as distinguishing them from other Greeks. It was Athenian to
temper the letter of the law with considerations of equity ( rov -
meuces ;); to use clemency; to feel compassion (alSco^) for un¬
merited misfortune; to shelter the oppressed; to restrict the
sphere of violence; and to sacrifice,—where no other Greeks
did,—at the altar of Persuasion 1 . This character is signally im¬
pressed on the Oedipus Coloneus , and is personified in Theseus.v
The first session of the tribunal on the Hill of Ares was, in Attic
story, the first occasion on which this humane character asserted
itself against a hitherto inflexible precedent. Orestes slew his
mother to avenge his father, whom she had slain; and the
Erinyes demanded his blood. He is tried, and acquitted,—but
not by the Erinyes ; by Athene and her Athenian court. The
Erinyes are the accusers, and Apollo is counsel for the prisoner.
Then it is,— after the acquittal of Orestes,—that Athene’s gentle
1 Isocr. or. 15 § 249.
XXV111
INTRODUCTION.
pleading effects a change in the defeated Avengers 1 . They cease
to be the Erinyes : they become the ‘ Benign ’ or 1 Majestic
goddesses (‘ Eumenides,’ ‘ Semnae’), and are installed, as guar¬
dian deities of Attica, in a shrine beneath the Areiopagus.
Henceforth they are symbols of the spirit which presided over
the Attic criminal law of homicide (<£61/09),—so remarkable for
its combination of the unbending religious view, in which blood¬
shed was always a pollution, with a finely graduated scale of
moral guilt, and with ample provision for the exercise of cle¬
mency.
Oedipus was a passive Orestes,—like him, the instrument
of an inherited destiny, but, unlike him, a sufferer, not a
doer; for his involuntary acts, as he could justly say, were in
reality sufferings rather than deeds. The Eumenides of Colonus
could not refuse to admit his plea, commended to them, as it
was, by Apollo. His was a typical case for the display of their
gentler attributes. And, as Greek religion was prone to associate
the cult of deities with that of mortals in whom their power had
been shown, it was natural that the Eumenides and Oedipus
v should be honoured at the same place. A chapel which Pau-
sanias saw at Colonus was dedicated jointly to Oedipus and
Adrastus—a further illustration of this point. For Adrastus
was another example of inevitable destiny tempered by divine
equity; he shared in the Argive disasters at Thebes ; but he was
personally innocent; and, alone of the chiefs, he survived.
The grave § 9. The grave of Oedipus in Attic ground is to form a per-
of ° edi - petual safeguard for Attica against invaders. It is interesting to
^ observe ancient traces of an exactly opposite feeling with regard
to his resting-place. According to a Boeotian legend 2 , Oedipus
died at Thebes, and his friends wished to bury him there; but
1 In the recent performance of the Eumenides by members of the University of
Cambridge a beautiful feature was the expression of this gradual change. Dr Stan¬
ford’s music for the successive choral songs from v. 778 onwards interpreted each
step of the transition from fierce rage to gentleness; and the acting of the Chorus
was in unison with it throughout. We saw, and heard, the Erinyes becoming the
Eumenides.
2 Schol. on 0 . C. 91, quoting Lysimachus of Alexandria, in the 13th book of his
GTjpaiKa. This Lysimachus, best known as the author of a prose N6<rroi, lived pro¬
bably about 25 b.c. See Muller, Fragm. Hist. ill. 334.
INTRODUCTION.
XXIX
the Thebans refused permission. His friends then carried the
body to ‘ a place in Boeotia called Ceos/ and there interred it.
But ‘certain misfortunes’ presently befell the people of Ceos,
and they requested the friends of Oedipus to remove him. The
friends next carried him to Eteonus, a place near the frontier
between Boeotia and Attica, and buried him by night, without
knowing that the ground which they chose for that purpose was
sacred to Demeter. The matter having become known, the
people of Eteonus sent to Delphi, and asked what they were to
do. Apollo replied that they must not ‘ disturb the suppliant of
the goddess ’ (Demeter). Oedipus was therefore allowed to rest
in peace, and the place of his burial was thenceforth called the
Oedipodeum. We see how this Boeotian dread of his grave, as •
a bane to the place afflicted with it, answers to the older concep¬
tion of the Erinyes ; just as the Attic view, that his grave is a
blessing, is in unison with the character of the Eumenides. It
is only when the buried Oedipus has become associated with a
benevolent Chthonian power,—namely, with Demeter,—that he
ceases to be terrible.
§ io. In the Attic view,‘the suppliant of the Benign Goddesses’ Oedipus
at Colonus had not only become, like them, a beneficent agency, Attica,
but had also been adopted into an Atticjdtizenship outlasting
death. Sophocles expresses this feeling by the passage in which
Theseus proclaims his formal acceptance of the new Athenian
(631). The permanent identification of Oedipus with Attica is
strikingly illustrated by a passage of the rhetor Aristeides, 1
about 170 A.D. 1 He is referring to the men of olden time
who fell in battle for Greece; the souls of those men, he says,
have become guardian spirits of the land; ‘ aye, and protect
the country no less surely than Oedipus who sleeps at Colonus ,
or any whose grave, in any other part of the land, is believed to
be for the weal of the living.’ We remember how, by command
1 In the oration vi rep tCov reTT&poov, p. 284 k<xk€lvovs (those who fell for Greece),
ttXtjv oaov ov SalfMova s aXXa dcu/uiovLovs koXlov, Oappovvrw av ?x oLS Xtyeiv viroxOoviovs
Tivas <f)fi\aKas Kal acoTrjpas tcov EXXtjvcov, aXejjiKaKovs Kal iravra ayadoios' Kal ptieadal
ye ttjv x&P av X el P 0V V T ^ v & KoXwpy Kei/aevov Oldlirovv, y etris aXXodi 7 rou rrjs xtopcts
tv Kcupip rots £<1 )gl Keiadai ireiricrTevTOU. Kal Toaotirip /aol Sokovvi rbv S6Xwva wapeXOeiv
t6v apxvytTW toad' 6 fxtv ev rrj XaXapuvL airapels (pvXaTTeLv ttjv vr\aov 'AOrjvaLois doKel,
ol 8e vvtp 77 s SieTdxOyaav ireaovres dierypyaav iraaav ttjv 'ArrLKyv.
XXX
INTRO D UCTION
Topo¬
graphy •
Colonus
Hippius.
of oracles, the relics of Theseus were brought from Scyros to
Athens, and those of Orestes from Tegea to Sparta,—victory in
war being specially named, in the latter instance, as dependent
on the local presence of such relics. So, too, the grave of the
Argive Eurystheus in Attica was to be a blessing for the land
(Eur. Her. 1032). Nor did this belief relate merely to the great
heroes of mythology; a similar power was sometimes ascribed
to the graves of historical men. Thus, as we learn from Aristei-
des, the tomb of Solon in Salamis was popularly regarded as
securing the possession of that island to Athens.
§ 11. The topography of the play, in its larger aspects, is illus¬
trated by the accompanying map 1 . The knoll of whitish earth
known as Colonus Hippius, which gave its name to the deme or
township of Colonus 2 , was about a mile and a quarter N.W.N. from
the Dipylon gate of Athens. The epithet Hippius belonged to
the god Poseidon, as horse-creating and horse-taming (see on
715); it was given to this place because Poseidon Hippius was
worshipped there, and served to distinguish this extramural
Colonus from the Colonus Agoraeus, or ‘ Market Hill,’ within the
walls of Athens 3 . In the absence of a distinguishing epithet,
‘Colonus’ would usually mean Colonus Hippius; Thucydides
calls it simply Colonus, and describes it as ‘ a sanctuary ( lepov )
of Poseidon.’ His mention of it occurs in connection with the
oligarchical conspiracy of 411 B.C., when Peisander and his
associates chose Colonus, instead of the Pnyx, as the place of
meeting for the Assembly which established the government of
the Four Hundred. It is a fair, though not a necessary, infer¬
ence from the historian’s words that the assembly was held
within the sacred precinct of Poseidon, with the double advantage
1 Reduced, by permission, from part of Plate II. in the ‘Atlas von Athen: im
Auftrage des Kaiserlich Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts herausgegeben von E.
Curtius und J. A. Kaupert’ (Berlin, 1878. Dietrich Reimer).
2 The familiarity of the word ko\uvos was no impediment to the Greek love
of a personal myth; and the hero Colonus, the legendary founder of the township
(dpxyyfc, v. 60) was called iiriroTTjs in honour of the local god.—Similar names of
places were Colone in Messenia, Colonae in Thessaly and Phocis; while higher
eminences suggested such names as Acragas (Sicily) or Aipeia (Messenia): cp. Tozer,
Geo. of Greece, p. 357.
3 In the district of Melite (see map): cp. below, p. 5.
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
Topo¬
graphy .
Colonus
Hippius.
of oracles, the relics of Theseus were brought from Scyros to
Athens, and those of Orestes from Tegea to Sparta,_victory in
war being specially named, in the latter instance, as dependent
on the local presence of such relics. So, too, the grave of the
Argive Eurystheus in Attica was to be a blessing for the land
(Eur. Her . 1032). Nor did this belief relate merely to the great
heroes of mythology; a similar power was sometimes ascribed
to the graves of historical men. Thus, as we learn from Aristei-
des, the tomb of Solon in Salamis was popularly regarded as
securing the possession of that island to Athens.
§11. The topography of the play, in its larger aspects, is illus¬
trated by the accompanying map 1 . The knoll of whitish earth
known as Colonus Hippius, which gave its name tothedemeor
township of Colonus 2 , was about a mile and a quarter N.W.N.frorc
the Dipylon gate of Athens. The epithet Hippius belonged to
the god Poseidon, as horse-creating and horse-taming (see on
715); it was given to this place because Poseidon Hippius was
worshipped there, and served to distinguish this extramural
Colonus from the Colonus Agoraeus, or‘Market Hill,’within the
walls of Athens 3 . In the absence of a distinguishing epithet,
‘Colonus’ would usually mean Colonus Hippius; Thucydides
calls it simply Colonus, and describes it as ‘a sanctuary (tf/w)
of Poseidon.’ His mention of it occurs in connection with
oligarchical conspiracy of 411 B.C., when Peisander and
associates chose Colonus, instead of the Pnyx, as the place
meeting for the Assembly which established the governmen
the Four Hundred. It is a fair, though not a necessary, 1
ence from the historian’s words that the assembly was
within the sacred precinct of Poseidon, with the double a \an
1 Reduced, by permission, from part of Plate II. in the ^ tlaS t
Auftrage des Kaiserlich Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts 3
Curtius und J. A. Kaupert’ (Berlin, 1878. Dietrich Reimer). ^ Greek ^
2 The familiarity of the word /coXwj^s was no impe imen ^ ^ gjggtt
of a personal myth; and the hero Colonus, the legendary ._ Similar nan** ^
( dpxvyfc , v. 60) was called ittttottjs in honour of the loca g° • wh y e high*
places were Colone in Messenia, Colonae in Thessa y an !. jp, Td*
eminences suggested such names as Acragas (Sicily) 01 J P eia
Geo. of Greece, p. 357.
In the district of Melite (see map): cp. below, p. 5 -
:ar of Proroothau*?
EICU
OUTER CE
Afro'jolis
ItNTIfie INMItJMfKT COMPANY.
'lit CAMBRIDGE
To face p. .1X7 .
SCALE Of ONE ENGLISH MILE
COLONUS AND ITS NEIGHBOURHOOD;
with some of the ancient roads.
TNTR OD UCTION.
XXXI
for the oligarchs of limiting the numbers and of precluding
forcible interruption 1 . The altar of Poseidon in this precinct is
not visible to the spectators of our play, but is supposed to be
near. When Pausanias visited Colonus (c. 180 A.D.), he saw an
altar of Poseidon Hippius and Athene Hippia. A grove and a
temple of Poseidon had formerly existed there, but had perished
long before the date of his visit. He found, too, that divine
honours were paid at Colonus to Peirithous and Theseus, to
Oedipus and Adrastus: there were perhaps two shrines or
chapels (r/pwa), one for each pair of heroes 2 . He does not
mention the grove of the Eumenides, which, like that of Poseidon,
had doubtless been destroyed at an earlier period.
About a quarter of a mile N.E.N. of the Colonus Hippius g en ^ ter s
rises a second mound, identified by E. Curtius and others with
the ‘hill of Demeter Euchloiis’ (1600). When Oedipus stood at
the spot where he finally disappeared, this hill was ‘ in full view ’
(7rpoo-oi/rto?). Traces of an ancient building exist at its southern
edge. Similar traces exist at the N.W. edge of the Colonus
Hippius. If, as is likely, these ancient buildings were connected
with religious purposes, it is possible that the specially sacred
region of the ancient Colonus lay between the two mounds 3 .
§ 12. The grove of the Eumenides may have been on the N. Probable
site of
the grove.
1 Thuc. 8. 67 ^vviKXrjaav rrjv eKK\r]aiav is tov K oXuvov (ian 8e lepdv IT oaeiSwvos
tt}s 7ro\ews, airixov araSiovs p-aXiera SiKa). —Grote (VIII. 47) renders iepov
‘temple,’ but it seems rather to denote the whole precinct sacred to Poseidon.
Prof. Curtius (ill. 438, Eng. tr.) supposes the ecclesia to be held on the knoll of
Colonus, near (and not within) the sanctuary,—understanding l-vviK\ri<rav to denote
an enclosure made for the occasion, partly to limit the numbers, partly ‘on account
of the proximity of the enemy’s army’ (at Deceleia). Grote refers i-vi'iKXycrav to some
strategem used by the oligarchs. I should rather refer it simply to the limit imposed
by the lepdv itself. Thucydides, as his words show, here identifies Colonus with the
lep6v. The temenos of Poseidon having been chosen as the place for the ecclesia,
the TrepiaTia would be carried round its boundary; after which no person outside of
that lustral line would be considered as participating in the assembly. A choice of
place which necessarily restricted the numbers might properly be described by £vvi-
KXriaav. —Cp. n. on 1491.
2 His use of the singular is ambiguous, owing to its place in the sentence: Tjpyov
Si Ueipldov Kal Qr^aim Oidiirodbs re Kal ’ASpaarov (i. 30. 4).
3 The present aspect of Colonus is thus described by an accomplished scholar,
Mr George Wotherspoon (Longmans’ Magazine, Feb. 1884):—
XXX11
INTR OD UCTION
or N.E. side of the Colonus Hippius. But the only condition
fixed by the play fails to be precise, viz. that a road, passing by
Colonus to Athens, skirted the grove,—the inner or most sacred
part of the grove being on the side furthest from the road. The
A sug- . roads marked on our map are the ancient roads 1 . It will be ob-
gestion. servec j that one 0 f them passes between Colonus Hippius and the
hill of Demeter Euchloiis, going in the direction of Athens. There
is no reason why the wandering Oedipus should not be conceived
as entering Attica from the N.w.; i.e., as having passed into the
Attic plain round the N. end of Aegaleos. And, in that case,
the road in question might well represent the route by which
Sophocles, familiar with the local details of Colonus in his own
day, imagined Oedipus as arriving. Then Oedipus, moving
towards Athens, would have the grove of the Eumenides on his
right hand 2 , if, as we were supposing, this grove was on the N. side
of the Colonus Hippius. The part of the grove furthest from
him ( rov/ceWev aXcrou? 505) would thus be near the remains of
the ancient building at the N.w. edge. When Ismene is sent to
Was this the noble dwelling-place he sings,
Fair-steeded glistening land, which once t’ adorn
Gold-reined Aphrodite did not scorn,
And where blithe Bacchus kept his revellings?
Oh, Time and Change! Of all those goodly things,
Of coverts green by nightingales forlorn
Lov’d well; of flow’r-bright fields, from morn to morn
New-water’d by Cephissus’ sleepless springs,
What now survives? This stone-capt mound, the plain
Sterile and bare, these meagre groves of shade,
Pale hedges, the scant stream unfed by rain:
No more? The genius of the place replied,
‘Still blooms inspired Art tho’ Nature fade:
The memory of Colonus hath not died.’
The ‘stone-capt mound’ is the Colonus Hippius, on which are the monuments of
Otfried Muller and Lenormant. If Colonus itself has thus lost its ancient charms,
at least the views from it in every direction are very fine; especially so is the view
of the Acropolis.
1 On these, see the letter-press by Prof. Curtius to the ‘Atlas von Athen,’ pp.
14 f.
2 It is scarcely necessary to say that no objection, or topographical inference of
any kind, can be drawn from the conventional arrangement of the Greek stage
by which Oedipus (as coming from the country) would enter on the spectator’s left,
and therefore have the scenic grove on his left.
TNTR OJD UCTION
XXXlll
that part of the grove, she is told that there is a guardian of the
place (eiroucos 506), who can supply her with anything needful
for the rites.
In this play the sanctities of Colonus are closely associated
with those of the neighbouring Academy. To the latter be¬
longed the altar of Prometheus (56, see map), the altar of the
Muses (691), and the altar of Zeus Morios (705). The side-
channel of Cephisus shown in the map may serve to illustrate
the word vo/xaSes in v. 687,—which alludes to a system of
irrigation, practised in ancient as in modern times, by artificial
canals.
§ 13. When Oedipus knows that his end is near, he leads his The Karap-
friends to a place called the Karappd/crr 79 0S0?, the ‘sheer threshold,’
‘bound by brazen steps to earth’s roots.’ There can be no
doubt that this ‘ threshold ’ denotes a natural fissure or chasm,
supposed to be the commencement of a passage leading down to
the nether world. Such a chasm exists at the foot of the Areio-
pagus, where Pausanias saw a tomb of Oedipus in the precinct
of the Eumenides. Near this, at the S.W. angle of the Acropolis,
was a shrine of Demeter Chloe 1 . Are we to suppose, then, that
Sophocles alludes to the chasm at the Areiopagus, and that ‘ the
hill of Demeter Euchloiis ’ means this shrine of Demeter Chloe
on the slope of the Acropolis ? This view 2 —which the coinci¬
dence might reasonably suggest—seems to present insuperable
difficulties. (1) At v. 643 Theseus asks Oedipus whether he will
come to Athens or stay at Colonus. He replies that he will stay
at Colonus, because it is the scene appointed for his victory over
his foes (646). But the victory was to take place at his grave
(411); which the poet therefore supposed to be at or near
Colonus,—not at Athens. If, then, in the time of Sophocles
an Areiopagus-legend already claimed the grave of Oedipus,
1 Schol. on 0. C. 1600 Eu^Xooi' Ar]p.T)Tpos iepov iarc vpds rrj aKpoTroXei : quoting
the Mapu<as of Eupolis, aXX’ evdv -roXews dpu' dvacu yap /xe dec | xptoV XXo'rj ArjfMr]TpL.
If the scholiast is right as to the situation of the temple, Eupolis used TroXews in the
sense of ‘acropolis,’ as Athenians still used it in the time of Thucydides (2. 15).
2 It is beautifully and persuasively stated in Wordsworth’s Athens and Attica,
ch. xxx. (p. 203, 4th ed.). The author holds that the poet, embarrassed by the
rival claims of the Areiopagus and Colonus, intended to suggest the former without
definitely excluding the latter.
XXXIV
INTR OD UCT/ON
the poet disregarded it. And, when the grave was to be asso¬
ciated with Colonus, it would be strange to send Oedipus so
far for the purpose of vanishing at the Areiopagus. The brevity
of the choral ode which separates the final exit of Oedipus
( 1 5 5 5) from the entrance of the Messenger (15 79 ) implies, as
does the whole context, that Oedipus passed away somewhere
near the grove—not at a distance of more than a mile and a
half, as the other theory requires. Then the phrase Ei )^\ 6 ov
A T]/jLr)rpo<; Trayos (1600) applies to the knoll far more naturally
than to a shrine at the foot of the Acropolis. Referring to a
tomb of Oedipus which he saw in the precinct of the Furies at
the Areiopagus, Pausanias says:—‘ On inquiry, I found that the
bones had been brought from Thebes. As to the version of the
death of Oedipus given by Sophocles, Homer did not permit me
to think it credible’ 1 (since the Iliad buries Oedipus at Thebes).
Thus Pausanias, at least, understood Sophocles to mean that
the grave was somewhere near Colonus. It did not occur to him
that the Colonus-myth as to the grave could be harmonised with
the Areiopagus-myth. Sophocles adopts the Colonus-myth
unreservedly ; nor can I believe that he intended, by any de¬
liberate vagueness, to leave his hearers free to think of the
Areiopagus. The chasm called the Karappcucrr }? 0809 must be
imagined, then, as not very distant from the grove. No such
chasm is visible at the present day in the neighbourhood of
Colonus. But this fact is insufficient to prove that no appear¬
ance of the kind can have existed there in antiquity 2 .
1 I. 28. 7 £<m 5 £ /cal evros tou irepi( 3 o\ov pLvrpxa OldirroSos. TroXvirpaypcovCov d£
evpLa/cov ra 6 ara £k Qr)f 3 < 2 v Kopuadivra' ra yap is tov Oavarov 2 o 0 o/cXe? ireiroirifji.tva
tov OISItoSos " 0 p-ripos ovk el'a p.01 56 £ai mcrra, etc. He refers to II. 23. 679 f. See
my Introd. to the 0 . 7 ’., p. xiv.
2 Prof. T. M C K. Hughes, Woodwardian Professor of Geology in the University
of Cambridge, kindly permits me to quote his answer to a question of mine on this
point. His remarks refer to the general conditions of such phenomena in Greece
at large, and must be taken as subject to the possibility that special conditions in
the neighbourhood of Colonus may be adverse to the processes described; though
I am not aware of any reason for thinking that such is the case.
‘It is quite possible that a chasm, such as is common in the limestone rocks
of Greece, might become first choked, so as no longer to allow the passage of the
winter’s flood, and then overgrown and levelled, so that there might be no trace
of it visible on the surface. The water from the high ground during winter rains
TNTR OB UCTION.
XXXV
§ 14. Sophocles accurately defines the position of the 'sheer The
threshold ’ by naming certain objects near it, familiar, evidently,
to the people of the place, though unknown to us 1 . Here it was
that Oedipus disappeared. But the place of his ‘ sacred tomb ’
(1545) was to be a secret, known only to Theseus. The tomb, then,
was not at the spot where he disappeared, since that spot was
known to all. The poet’s conception appears to have been of
this kind. At the moment when Oedipus passed away, in the
mystic vision which left Theseus dazzled, it was revealed to the
king of Athens where the mortal remains of Oedipus would be
found. The soul of Oedipus went down to Hades, whether
ushered by a conducting god, or miraculously drawn to the em¬
brace of the spirits below (1661); the tenantless body left on
earth was wafted by a supernatural agency to the secret tomb
appointed for it. As in the Iliad the corpse of Sarpedon is
borne from Troy to Lycia by 'the twin-brothers, Sleep and
Death,’ so divine hands were to minister here. When Theseus
rejoins the desolate daughters, he already knows where the tomb
is, though he is not at liberty to divulge the place (1763).
§ 15. The ground on which the grove of the Eumenides at Co- The
lonus stands is called 'the Brazen Threshold, the stay of Athens’
( 57 )- How is this name related to that of the spot at which
Oedipus disappeared,—‘the sheer threshold’ (1590)? One view is
that the same spot is meant in both cases. We have then to
suppose that in verses 1 — 116 (the ‘prologue’) the scene is laid at
the fcaTappd/cT 7 ]s 0S0?, 'the sheer threshold’; and that at v. 117 the
scene changes to another side of the grove, where the rest of the
action takes place. This supposition is, however, extremely im¬
probable, and derives no support from any stage arrangements
rushes down the slopes until it reaches the jointed limestone rock. It filters slowly
at first into the fissures. But the water, especially when it contains (as most surface
water does) a little acid, dissolves the sides of the fissure, and soon admits sand and
pebbles, the mechanical action of which hurries on the work of opening out a great
chasm, which swallows up the winter’s torrent, and becomes a katavothron.
‘But during the summer no water runs in, and, even without an earthquake shock,
such a chasm may get choked. The waters which cannot find their way through
then stand in holes, and deposit their mud. There would be for some time a pond
above, but that would at last get filled, and all trace of the chasm be lost.
1 See on vv. 1593—1595.
J. S. II.
d
XXXVI
INTROD UCT10N
Evidence
from
Istros.
which the opening scene implies. Rather the ‘Brazen Threshold
of v. 57 was a name derived from the particular spot which is
called the ‘ sheer threshold,’ and applied in a larger sense to
the immediately adjacent region, including the ground on which
the grove stood, d he epithet ‘ brazen properly belonged to the
actual chasm or ‘threshold,’—the notion being that a flight of
brazen steps connected the upper world with the Homeric
‘brazen threshold’ of Hades. In its larger application to the
neighbouring ground, ‘ brazen ’ was a poetical equivalent for
‘ rocky,’ and this ground was called the ‘ stay ’ or ‘ support ’
(epeio-fia) of Athens, partly in the physical sense of ‘ firm basis,’
partly also with the notion that the land had a safeguard in
the benevolence of those powers to whose nether realm the
‘ threshold ’ led.
This view is more than a conjecture; it can be supported by
ancient authority. Istros, a native of Cyrene, was first the slave,
then the disciple and friend, of the Alexandrian poet Callima¬
chus ; he lived, then, about 240 B.C., or less than 170 years after
the death of Sophocles 1 . He is reckoned among the authors of
‘ Atthides,’ having written, among other things, a work entitled
» Kttuccl , in at least sixteen books. In the later Alexandrian age
he was one of the chief authorities on Attic topography; and he
is quoted six times in the ancient scholia on the Oedipus Coloneus.
One of these quotations has not (so far as I know) been noticed
in its bearing on the point now under discussion ; it does not
occur in the scholium on v. 57, but on 1059, in connection with
another subject (‘the snowy rock’). It would appear that in the
first book of his ’Att^« Istros sketched an itinerary of Attica,
marking off certain stages or distances. Along with some other
words, the scholiast quotes these:— aizb 8 e rovrov eco ? K oXcovov
rrapci rov X clFkovv tt po^coy opevop^evov' o 6 ev rrpos rov K rjcfncrov ect )5
rrjs pujdTLKTj^ elaohov Gis E \evcTLvci. We do not know to what
airb rovrov referred : but the context is clear. Two distances
are here indicated: (1) one is from the point meant by rovro ,
‘ along the Brazen Threshold , as it is called ,’ to Colonus: (2) the
second is from Colonus ‘ in the direction of the Cephisus, as far
as the road by which the Initiated approach Eleusis,’— i.e., as far
1 Mtiller, Fragm. Hist. I., lxxxv., 418.
INTR OB UCTION.
XXXVll
as the point at which the Sacred Way crosses the Cephisus (see
map). A third stage is then introduced by the words, cnro
ravTrjs Se (sc. t?;? elaoSov) fiaSc^ovTcov et? ’E \evalva, etc. Thus
the course of the second stage is from N.E. to S.W.; and the
third stage continues the progress westward. Hence it would be
natural to infer that the unknown point meant by tovto, from
which one set out ‘ along the Brazen Threshold/ was somewhere
to the E. or N.E. of Colonus. At any rate, wherever that point
was, the question with which we are chiefly concerned is settled
by this passage. The ‘ Brazen Threshold ’ was not merely the
name of a definite spot. It was the name given to a whole strip
of ground, or region, ‘along which’ the wayfarer proceeded to
Colonus. And this perfectly agrees with the manner in which
Sophocles refers to it (v. 57).
§ 16. In order to understand the opening part of the play (as Stage
far as v. 201), it is necessary to form some distinct notion of the nient^'
stage arrangements. It is of comparatively little moment that in th f
we cannot pretend to say exactly how far the aids of scenery scene!* 2
and carpentry were actually employed when the play was first
produced at Athens. Without knowing this, we can still make
out all that is needful for a clear comprehension of the text.
First, it is evident that the back-scene (the palace-front of so
many plays) must here have been supposed to represent a land¬
scape of some sort,—whether the acropolis of Athens was shown
in the distance, or not. Secondly, the sacred grove on the stage
must have been so contrived that Oedipus could retire into its
covert, and then show himself (138) as if in an opening or glade,
along which Antigone gradually leads him until he is beyond
the precinct. If one of the doors in the back-scene had been used
for the exit of Oedipus into the grove, then it would at least
have been necessary to show, within the door, a tolerably deep
vista. It seems more likely that the doors of the back-scene
were not used at all in this play. I give a diagram to show how
the action as far as v. 201 might be managed 1 .
1 I was glad to find that the view expressed by this diagram approved itself to a
critic who is peculiarly well qualified to judge,—Mr J. W. Clark, formerly Fellow
of Trin. Coll., Cambridge.
d 2
XXXV111
INTR OD UCTJON
The Attic
plays of
Euripides.
Antigone leads in her blind father on the spectators’ left.
She places him on a seat of natural rock the * 1st seat’ in the dia-
\
C, ^
^ ^ Ledge of rock.
ist seat of Oedipus,—a rock just within the grove (verse 19).—2nd seat (v. 195), outside the grove,
on a low ledge of rock (v. 192). + marks the point at which Oedipus discovers himself to the Chorus
(v. 138), by stepping forward into an open glade of the grove. His gradual advance in verses 173 191
is from this point to the 2nd seat.
gram). This rock is just within the bounds of the grove ; which
evidently was not surrounded by a fence of any kind, ingress
and egress being free. When the Chorus approach, Antigone
and her father hide in the grove, following the left of the two
dotted lines (113). When Oedipus discloses himself to the
Chorus (138), he is well within the grove. Assured of safety, he
is gradually led forward by Antigone (173—191), along the
right-hand dotted line. At the limit of the grove, in this part,
there is a low ledge of natural rock, forming a sort of threshold.
When he has set foot on this ledge of rock,—being now just
outside the grove,—he is told to halt (192). A l° w seat of
natural rock,—the outer edge (arepov) of the rocky threshold,—
is now close to him. He has only to take a step sideways
(Ae'xpto?) to reach it. Guided by Antigone, he moves to it, and
she places him on it (the ‘ 2nd seat’ in the diagram: v. 201).
§ 17. Not only the local colour but the Athenian sentiment
of the Coloneus naturally suggests a comparison, or a contrast,
with some plays of Euripides. It may be said that the especially
Attic plays of the latter fall under two classes. First, there are
the pieces in which he indirectly links his fable with the origin of
Attic institutions, religious or civil, though the action does not
pass in Attica ; thus the Ion ,—of which the scene is at Delphi,—
bears on the origin of the Attic tribes ; the Iphigenia in Tauris
refers to the cult of Artemis as practised in Attica at Halae and
,—V» e s
^ ° * \ J
\ tZ 3 1 st scat. "'^***~
0 Statue of
Colonus ? (v. 59).
□ 2nd seat.
INTROD UCTION.
XXXIX
Brauron. Then there are the more directly Athenian plays,—
the Supplices, where Theseus takes the part of the Argive king
Adrastus, and compels the Thebans to allow the burial of the
Argives slain at Thebes ; the Heracleidae , where the son of
Theseus protects the children of Heracles,—as Theseus himself,
in the Hercules Furens (of which the scene is at Thebes), had
induced their father to seek an asylurn at Athens. If the Attic
elements in the .Oedipus Coloneus are compared with those of the
plays just mentioned, the difference is easily felt. In the first of
the two Euripidean groups, the tone of the Attic traits is anti¬
quarian ; in the second, it tends to be political,— i.e. t we meet
with allusions, more or less palpable, to the relations of Athens
with Argos or with Thebes at certain moments of the Pelopon¬
nesian war. The Oedipus Coloneus has many references to local
usages,—in particular, the minute description of the rites observed
in the grove of the Eumenides; it is a reflex of contemporary
Attic life, in so far as it is a faithful expression of qualities which
actually distinguished the Athens of Sophocles in public action,
at home and abroad. But the poet is an artist working in a
purely ideal spirit; and the proof of his complete success is the
unobtrusive harmony of the local touches with all the rest. In The Eu-
this respect the Oedipus Coloneus might properly be compared memdes -
with the Eumenides ,—with which it has the further affinity of
subject already noticed above. Yet there is a difference. Con¬
temporary events affecting the Areiopagus were vividly present
to the mind of Aeschylus. He had a political sympathy, if
not a political purpose, which might easily have marred the
ideal beauty of a lesser poet’s creation. Prudently bold, he
deprived it of all power to do this by the direct simplicity
with which he expressed it (. Eum . 693—701). The Oedipus Co¬
loneus contains perhaps one verse in which we might surmise
that the poet was thinking of his own days (1537) ; but it does
not contain a word which could be interpreted as directly allud¬
ing to them.
The
Coloneus
§ 18. The general voice of ancient tradition attributed the ascribed
Oedipus Coloneus to the latest years of Sophocles, who is said to to t J L , e ^
have died at the age of ninety, either at the beginning of 405 B.C., years*! aSt
xl
INTRODUCTION.
or in the latter half of 406 B.C. According to the author of the
second Greek argument to the play (p. 4), it was brought out,
after the poet’s death, by his grandson and namesake, Sophocles,
the son of Ariston, in the archonship of Micon, 01 . 94. 3 (402 B.C.).
The ancient belief is expressed by the well-known story for
which Cicero is our earliest authority :—
‘Sophocles wrote tragedies to extreme old age; and as, owing to
this pursuit, he was thought to neglect his property, he was brought
by his sons before a court of law, in order that the judges might declare
him incapable of managing his affairs,—as Roman law withdraws the
control of an estate from the incompetent head of a family. Then,
they say, the old man recited to the judges the play on which he was
engaged, and which he had last written,—the Oedipus Coloneus; and
asked whether that poem was suggestive of imbecility. Having recited
it, he was acquitted by the verdict of the court \
The story
of the
recitation
—not im¬
possible.
Plutarch specifies the part recited,—viz. the first stasimon,
—which by an oversight he calls the parados,—quoting vv. 668
—673, and adding that Sophocles was escorted from the court
with applauding shouts, as from a theatre in which he had
triumphed. The story should not be too hastily rejected be¬
cause, in a modern estimate, it may seem melodramatic or
absurd. There was nothing impossible in the incident sup¬
posed. The legal phrase used by the Greek authorities is
correct, describing an action which could be, and sometimes
was, brought by Athenian sons against their fathers' 2 . As to
the recitation, a jury of some hundreds of citizens in an Athenian
law-court formed a body to which such a coup de theatre could
1 Cic. Cato ma. sen De Sen. 7. 22. The phrase, ‘ earn fabulam quant in manibus
habebat et proxime scripserat ,’ admits of a doubt. I understand it to mean that he
had lately finished the play, but had not yet brought it out; it was still ‘in his
hands’ for revision and last touches. This seems better than to give the words
a literal sense, ‘which he was then carrying in his hands.’ Schneidewin [Allgemeitie
Einleilung, p. 13), in quoting the passage, omits the words, et proxime scripserat ,
whether accidentally, or regarding them as interpolated.—The story occurs also in
Plut. Mor. 785 b; Lucian Macrob. 24; Apuleius De Magia 298; Valerius Maximus
1. 7. 12 ; and the anonymous Life of Sophocles.
2 Plut. Mor. 785 B vtto xaiduv wapavoias diicrjv (pebyiov: Lucian Macrob. 24 viro
’I o(pwvTos rod vieos...Trapavolas Kpivbpxvos. Cp. Xen. Mem. I. 2. 49 Kara vbp.ov
e^eivcu tt apavolas £\ovti nal tov nar^pa drjaai. Ar. Nub. 844 otpun, tL dpticru
TrapappuvovvTos tov warpos ; | irbrepa irapavoias avrov doayayojv 2 Au>;
INTR OD UCTION.
xli
be addressed with great effect. The general spirit of Greek
forensic oratory makes it quite intelligible that a celebrated
dramatist should have vindicated his sanity in the manner sup¬
posed. The true ground for doubt is of another kind. It Its proba-
appears that an arraignment of the aged Sophocles, by his ble ongin '
son Iophon, before a court of his clansmen (phratores), had
furnished a scene to a contemporary comedy 1 ; and it is highly
probable that the comic poet’s invention—founded possibly
on gossip about differences between Sophocles and his sons
—was the origin of the story. This inference is slightly con¬
firmed by the words which, according to one account, Sophocles
used in the law-court: et p,ev etpu ^cxpo/cXps, ov 7rapcuf)povd5 '
el Se 7 rapafypovw, ovk elpX 'tocfiorcXr)?. That has the ring of
the Old Comedy 2 . The words are quoted in the anonymous
Life of Sophocles as being recorded by Satyrus, a Peripatetic
who lived about 200 B.C., and left a collection of biographies.
1 The passage which shows this is in the anonymous Bfos;—< peperaL Si /cat irapa
iroWols r] irp'os tov viov 'lcxpCovTCL yevop-ivij avrcp 8 Lkt] 7 rote, fyuv yap e/c p.iv Xi/co-
<TTparyjs ’locpuvTa, e/c Si Qeu>pi8os SiKvcovlas ’Aplaruva, tov e/c roi/ro v yevbp.evov iraiSa
'LocpoK.Xia irXiov earepyev. Kal iroTe ev SpapLan eltrrjyaye tov 'locpuvra avT(p
<pdovovvTa Kal irpos robs (frparopas eyKaXovvra Tip irarpl us viro yrjpws ira-
patppov ovvtc ol Si r<p ’lofpwvn eirerlpiriaav. h&Tvpos Si <py\<nv avrov elireiv ‘ el p.iv
elfu So0o/cX^j, ov irapacppovco' el Si irapacppovu, ovk elpX 2o0o/cX?}r /cat rore tov
OldiiroSa avayvwvai.
In the sentence, Kal iroTe...ela-rjy aye , the name of a comic poet, who was the
subject to elariyaye, has evidently been lost. Some would supply A evKiov, one of
whose plays was entitled <f>pdropes. Hermann conjectured, Kal iroTe ’A purToepavrjs ev
Apa/j.aaiv ,—Aristophanes having written a play called Apa/tara, or rather two, unless
the A pa/xara 77 KivTavpos and Apct^ara p Nfo/ 3 os were only different editions of the
same. Whoever the comic poet was, his purpose towards Sophocles was bene¬
volent, as the phratores censured Iophon. This tone, at least, is quite consistent
with the conjecture that the poet was Aristophanes (cp. Ran. 79).
Just after the death of Sophocles, Phrynichus wrote of him as one whose
happiness had been unclouded to the very end—/caX cos 8 ’ ereXet/TT/o-’, ovSiv
uirop,elvas KaKov. There is some force in Schneidewin’s remark that this would be
strange if the poet’s last days had been troubled by such a scandal as the supposed
trial.
2 I need scarcely point out how easily the words could be made into a pair of
comic trimeters, e. g. el p.iv Ho(poK\er]s dpU, irapacppovo'ipC av ov' | el 8’ av irapacppovu,
2o<poK\ii]s ovk e’ipi eyu. This would fit into a burlesque forensic speech, in the style
of the new rhetoric, which the comedy may have put into the mouth of Sophocles.
As though, in a modern comedy, the pedagogue should say,—‘ If I am Doctor X.,
I am not fallible; if I am fallible, I am not Doctor X.’
xlii
INTR OD UCTION.
Internal
evidence
—sup¬
posed
political
bearings.
Charac¬
ter of the
composi¬
tion.
His work appears to have been of a superficial character, and
uncritical 1 . The incident of the trial, as he found it in a comedy
of the time of Sophocles, would doubtless have found easy accept¬
ance at his hands. From Satyrus, directly or indirectly, the
story was probably derived by Cicero and later writers.
§ 19. It must now be asked how far the internal evidence of the
play supports the belief that it belongs to the poet’s latest years.
Lachmann, maintaining the singular view that the Oedipus Colo-
neus was ‘political through and through’ (‘durch und durch
politisch’), held that it was composed just before the beginning
of the Peloponnesian war, with the purpose of kindling Athenian
patriotism. Another conjecture is that the play was prepared
for the Great Dionysia of 411 B.C., just after the Government of
Four Hundred had been established by the assembly held at
Colonus; that Colonus Hippius may have been ‘in some special
sense the Knights’ Quarter ’; that hence the play would com¬
mend itself to a class of men among whom the new oligarchy
had found most of its adherents; and that, after the fall of the
Four Hundred, political considerations prevented a reproduction
of the play, until, after the poet’s death, it was revived in 402 B.C. 2
This is an ingenious view, but not (to my apprehension) a probable
one. That the play would have been especially popular with
the Athenian Knights need not be doubted ; but it is another
thing to suppose that the composition of the play had regard to
their political sympathies in 411 B.C. In a time of public excite¬
ment any drama bearing on the past of one’s country is pretty
sure to furnish some words that will seem fraught with a present
meaning. We may grant that such a meaning would sometimes,
perhaps, have been found by an Athenian spectator of this play,
and also that the poet’s mind, when he wrote it, was not insen¬
sible to the influence of contemporary events. But it seems not
the less true to affirm that, from the first verse to the last, in
great things and in small, the play is purely a work of ideal art.
§ 20. Another species of internal evidence has been sought
in the character of the dramatic composition. It has been held
1 The literary vestiges of this Satyrus will be found in Muller Fragtn . Hist.
111. 159 ff.
2 Prof. L. Campbell, Sophocles , vol. t. 276 ff.
INTRODUCTION.
xliii
that the Oedipus Coloneus shares certain traits with the PJiiloctetes ,
the other play which tradition assigns to the latest years of
Sophocles. One such trait is the larger scope given to scenic
effects which appeal to the eye and the ear,—such as the pitiable
garb of Oedipus, the personal violence of Creon, the scenery of
Colonus, the thunder-storm. Another is the change from a
severer type of tragedy, which concentrates the interest on a
single issue—as in the Tyrannus —to a type which admits the
relief of secondary interests,—such as the cult at Colonus, the
rescue of the maidens, the glory of Athens, the fortunes of
Thebes. A third trait of similar significance has been recognised
in the contemplative tendency of the play, which leaves the
spectator at leisure to meditate on questions other than those
which are solved by a stroke of dramatic action,—such as the
religious and the moral aspects of the hero’s acts, or the probable
effect of his pleas on the Athenian mind 1 . Akin to this ten¬
dency is the choice of subjects like those of the Coloneus and the
PJiiloctetes , which end with a reconciliation, not with a disaster.
And here there is an analogy with some of the latest of
Shakspeare’s plays,—the Winter s Tale , Tempest , and Cymbeline ,
—which end, as Prof. Dowden says, with ‘ a resolution of the
dissonance, a reconciliation 2 .’
It may at once be conceded that the traits above mentioned
are present in the Coloneus] and that they are among those which
distinguish it from the Tyrannus. The Coloneus is indeed more
picturesque, more tolerant of a distributed interest, more medita¬
tive ; and its end is peace. But it is less easy to decide how far
these traits are due to the subject itself, and how far they can
safely be regarded as distinctive of the poet’s latest period. Let
us suppose for a moment that external evidence had assigned
the Coloneus to the earlier years of Sophocles. It would not
then, perhaps, seem less reasonable to suggest that these same
traits are characteristic of youth. Here, it might be said, we
find the openness of a youthful imagination to impressions of the
senses ; its preference of variety to intensity, in the absence of
that matured and virile sternness of dramatic purpose which can
1 See Campbell, I. 259 ff.
a Shakspcre—His Mind and Art , p. 406.
xliv
INTR OD UCTION.
Rhetoric
Conclu¬
sion.
concentrate the thoughts on a single issue; its affinity to such
themes as temper the darker-view of human destiny with some
gladness and some hope. In saying this, I do not mean to
suggest that the latter view of the traits in question is actually
more correct than the former, but merely to illustrate the
facility with which considerations of this nature can be turned to
the support of opposite hypotheses.
Another feature of the play which has been supposed to in¬
dicate the close of the fifth century B.C. is the prominence of the
rhetorical element in certain places, especially in the scenes with
Creon and Polyneices. We should recollect, however, that the
Ajax is generally allowed to be one of the earlier plays, and
that the scenes there between Teucer and the Atreidae show the
taste for rhetorical discussion quite as strongly as any part of
the Coloneus. Rhetoric should be distinguished from rhetorical
dialectic. Subtleties of the kind which appear in some plays of
Euripides are really marks of date, as showing new tendencies
of thought. But the natural rhetoric of debate, such as we find
it in the Ajax and the Coloneus, was as congenial to Greeks in
the days of Homer as in the days of Protagoras.
§ 21. Our conclusion may be as follows. There is no reason to
question the external evidence which refers the Oedipus Coloneus
to the latest years of Sophocles. But no corroboration of it can
be derived from the internal evidence, except in one general
aspect and one detail,—viz. the choice of an Attic subject, and
the employment of a fourth actor. The Attic plays of Euripides,
mentioned above, belong to the latter part of the Peloponnesian
war, which naturally tended to a concentration of home sympa¬
thies. An Attic theme was the most interesting that a dramatist
could choose ; and he was doing a good work, if, by recalling the
past glories of Athens, he could inspire new courage in her sons.
If Attica was to furnish a subject, the author of the Oedipus
Tyrannus had no need to look beyond his native Colonus ; and
it is conceivable that this general influence of the time should
have decided the choice. In three scenes of the play, four
actors are on the stage together. This innovation may be
allowed as indicating the latest period of Sophocles 1 .
1 A discussion of this point will be found below, in the note on the Dramatis
Personae, p. 7.
I
Manuscripts. Editions and Commentaries.
§ i. Since the first volume of this edition appeared, an autotype The Lau-
facsimile of the best and oldest ms. of Sophocles,—the Laurentian ms.,
of the early eleventh century,—has been published by the London
Society for the Promotion of Hellenic Studies. The defects of such a
production are only those which are inseparable from every photographic
process, and amount to this, that photography cannot render all the
more delicate gradations of light and shade. Yet even here there is
sometimes a gain to the student through the intensifying of faint strokes,
as when in Tr. 1106, av[ 6 rf\ 8 et<; , the erased letters 6 rj become more
legible in the photograph than they are in the ms. On the other hand
such a photograph will, with the rarest exceptions, tell the student
everything that he could learn from the ms. itself. Erasures are not
among the exceptions, for they are almost invariably traceable in a good
photograph. In this facsimile they are seen as clearly as in the original.
It is often difficult or impossible for the collator of a ms. to foresee
exactly every detail of which he may afterwards require a record; and
it is obviously an inestimable advantage to have permanent access to a
copy which not merely excludes clerical error, but is in all respects an
exact duplicate. In 1882 I collated the Laurentian ms. at Florence,
and I have now used the facsimile during several months of minute
work on the text of this play, in the course of which I have had
occasion to test it in every line, and in almost every word. Having
had this experience, I can say with confidence that, in my opinion,
the autotype facsimile is, for an editor’s purposes, equivalent to
the ms. It may be not unseasonable to say so much, since in some
quarters a prejudice appears still to exist against the photographic
reproduction of entire mss., on the ground that, while the process is
costly, the result can never be an adequate substitute for the original.
It will often, doubtless, be inadequate for the palaeographer’s purposes;
xlvi
MANUSCRIPTS.
though the publications of the Palaeographic Society sufficiently attest
the value of photography in aid of that study. But for the scholar,
whose object is to know exactly what a given ms. contains or indicates,
the substitute—supposing the photograph to be well done—will in most
cases be entirely adequate. It is surely desirable to effect so easy an
insurance against fire on the irreplaceable treasures which are lodged
in many libraries of Europe.
In the first part of the Introduction issued along with the facsimile,
the chief results of a palaeographical examination of the ms. have been
set forth by Mr E. M. Thompson, Keeper of Manuscripts and Egerton
Librarian in the British Museum. Some of these claim notice here, as
having a direct interest for the study of the text, (i) The belief that
the MS. belongs to the early part of the nth century is confirmed by a
fact to which Mr Thompson draws attention—the vacillation between
the over-line and under-line system of writing. In the ninth century
set or formal minuscule (as distinguished from cursive) became the
regular book-hand, and was written above the line. In the tenth
century a new mode began to come in, by which the letters were written
under the line, as if hanging from it. Towards the end of the tenth
century the two systems were in concurrent use, sometimes appearing
in different quires of the same ms. The Laurentian ms. belongs to
this period of transition. Later in the eleventh century the under-line
system superseded the other. The ms. was the production of a regular
workshop or scriptorium at Byzantium. As in other classical mss. of
the same period, the minuscule characters are more cursive, i.e. nearer
to the small-letter hand of ordinary life,—than in the contemporary
biblical or liturgical mss., which, being destined for public use, required
a more exact and uniform style. In the handwriting of the text the
chief peculiarity is merely an exaggeration of a tendency common to all
Greek minuscule writing,—viz. to write more closely those letters which
are linked by strokes of the pen, and to space out the letters which are
formed independently. [This tendency often disregards even the division
of words: e.g. O. C. 739 el a-n-Xel crrov. Cp. 1309 tt p o arp o irac ov: and
443 cr. n.] (2) The ms. from which the Laurentian was copied was pro¬
bably minuscule, and not much older. Mr Thompson refers to O. T.
896, where L has Trovelv rj tois deols in. the text, this being a corruption of
a gloss 7ravr]yvpL^eiv to ts #eois. Such a misreading would have been easy
in set minuscule (with £" for £eiv), but impossible in uncials. (3) From
a palaeographical point of view, some of the corrupt readings in L seem
impossible to explain by a misreading either of minuscule or of formal
MANUSCRIPTS.
xlvii
uncial letters. They perhaps date from the more cursive uncial which is
found on papyri and ostraka of the second and third centuries a.d., and
which was used as early as the second century b.c. In At. 28, where
L has rpeVei instead of the true ve/xe 1, the change of v into rp could be
thus explained. (4) The fifteen quires of the Sophocles are ruled in a
way which shows that they were prepared to receive scholia, though the
scribe did not himself enter any. He varies the number of verses on a
page in a manner which ‘betokens either more than ordinary liberty of
action or the guidance of another person.’ This person was presumably
the same who entered the ancient scholia—viz. the first corrector of the
ms., usually designated as the ‘diorthotes,’ or as ‘S.’ The corrections
of the scribe seem, in some cases at least, to have been made immedi¬
ately under the eye of this diorthotes, who generally reserved to himself
the work of supplying omitted verses in the margin. (5) The writing of
the scribe, or first hand, is generally easy to distinguish from that of the
diorthotes. In writing the scholia, the diorthotes uses a mixture of
minuscule and uncial (‘half-uncial’). But his supplements or correc¬
tions of the text often exhibit a more purely minuscule style, probably
for the sake of greater uniformity with the first hand. When there is a
doubt between the two hands, this is the source of it. (6) In the 12th
and 13th centuries at least three different hands added some notes.
Other notes, marginal or superscript, (especially in the Trachijiiae,) have
been referred to the 14th, 15th, or 16th century. These later hands
can almost always be distinguished from the diorthotes, but very often
cannot be certainly distinguished from each other: nor is it of much
consequence to do so, as the matter which they added is usually
worthless.
§ 2. The plan which I follow in reporting the readings of the Mode of
Laurentian ms. is different from that of Prof. Campbell. It is desirable £T ortmg
that this difference should be understood, especially as it might some¬
times lead to the inference that our reports are at variance where, in
fact, they substantially agree. Two examples from this play will suffice.
O. C. 1362 (tv yap //.€ fxo^Oco etc. Here the Laur. ms. has
/xo'x&o (sic). But after to there has been an erasure of one or two
letters, from which only tiny specks remain; the erasure, and the specks,
can be seen in the autotype facsimile (113 a) as plainly as in the ms.
It is possible, but far from certain, that these letters were to-, and
that has been made from p. 6 \ 6 oia-. I report these facts thus:—
‘p.oxOu L (sic), with an erasure of one or two letters after <0: perhaps
it was pLo-xBoLcr.’ Prof. Campbell reports thus:— ‘p.oy 6 S\ /xo'x^oo- (or
xlviii
MANUSCRIPTS.
Other
MSS.
fjLoxOoia) L. /jloxOo) CV By C 2 he denotes the diorthotes, as by C 1 he
denotes corrections of the first hand by itself. Thus his note imports :
‘ The first hand wrote /xo'x^oo- (or /xo'x^oto-). The diorthotes made
this into jxoxO^i
O. C. 1537 Ta ' a<£eis Tts etc. Here the Laur. ms. has a<£eicr.
The letters «, written in the usual contraction, are in a blot, some
erasure having been made, though no other letter is now traceable.
(The facsimile shows this, p. 1150.) I report these facts thus:—
‘ defaces] L has et in an erasure (from rj ?).’ Prof. Campbell thus :— 1 d<f>eC ?]
d(f} 7 ](r L. dieter CV {sic.) That is:—‘The first hand wrote d<f>rjo-. The
diorthotes made this into ac^eio-.’
Thus by ‘L’ Prof. Campbell denotes either (1) that which the first
hand originally wrote,—where this is certain, and no trace of correction
appears: or (2) when a correction has been made, that which the first
hand may be conjectured (however doubtfully) to have originally written;
as in both the examples given above.
By ‘L’ I mean always the reading which the Laur. ms. now has.
If there is reason to think that this reading has been altered from
some other, I state this; adding, where there are sufficient grounds,
whether the alteration has been made by the first hand,—by the dior¬
thotes (‘S’),—or by a later hand.
In regard to the hands later than the diorthotes, Prof. Campbell
uses C 3 , C 4 , C 5 for hands of the 12th cent.: C 6 for the 13th or 14th; C 7
for the 14th or 15th; C° for the 15th or 16th. I do not, as a rule,
attempt to distinguish the later hands with this precision, believing
(and here I am supported by Mr Thompson’s authority) that the dis¬
tinction must often be very doubtful; and further that, if it were always
possible, it would not often be important, seeing how small is the value
which can be attached to most of these later corrections. I distinguish,
as a rule, only (1) L, (2) S, (3) later hands,—with a rough indication of
probable date, if, in a particular case, it seems at once safe and de¬
sirable.
§ 3. In the second part of the Introduction to the facsimile of L
I have concisely stated some reasons for holding that L is not the sole
source of our mss., though it is far the best, and may properly be de¬
scribed as the basis of textual criticism for Sophocles. This play was
one of those which were less often copied, and in no one of the seven,
perhaps, is the superiority of L more apparent. Among the other mss.
of this play which possess comparative importance, two groups may be
broadly distinguished. One group consists of those .mss. which, so
MANUSCRIPTS.
xlix
far as this play is concerned, are in nearer general agreement with L.
Of these the chief is A, cod. 2712 in the National Library of Paris (13th
cent.). At the head of the other group is B, cod. 2787 ib. (ascribed to
the 15th cent.); and within this second group, again, a special character
belongs to T (cod. 2711, it., 15th cent.), as representing the recension of
Demetrius Triclinius (14th cent.). These mss. I have myself collated.
The readings of six other mss. are recorded by Elmsley in his
edition of this play; though, as he truly says, their aid is here of little
moment to those who have the testimony of the four named above,
L, A, B, and T. Of these six, four may be referred to my first group,
and two to the second.
To the first, or L, group belong the following:—(1) F, cod. 2886 in
the National Library at Paris (late 15th cent.), derived immediately
from L. It usually adopts the corrections of the diorthotes. (2) R,
cod. 34 in the Riccardian Library at Florence. [It has sometimes been
ascribed to the 14th cent.; but is pronounced to be of the 16th by Mr
P. N. Pappageorgius, in his tractate ‘ Codex Laurentianus von Sophokles
und eine neue Kollation in Scholientexte,’ Leipzig, Teubner, 1883.]
This ms. is nearly akin to A. (3) R 2 , cod. 77 ib. (usually said to be of
the 15th cent., but, according to Pappageorgius, /. c., not older than the
17th). This breaks off at the end of v. 853. (4) L 2 , cod. 31. 10 in the
Laurentian Library at Florence 14th cent.), characterised by Elmsley,
not without reason, as ‘mendosissimus.’
To the second, or B, group belong the following:—(5) Vat., cod.
Pal. 287 in the Vatican Library (14th cent.). (6) Farm, cod. 11. F. 34
in the National Library at Naples (15th cent.). It is in nearest agree¬
ment with T, having the readings of Triclinius. Of these mss., Elmsley
had himself collated R, R 2 , L 2 : for F, he refers to a collation by Faehsi,
and for Vat., to one by Amati. I do not know whether he had himself
inspected Farn.
It was a question for me whether, in this edition, his report of these
six minor mss. should be given. I decided to give it, since, though
their readings have little or no independent worth for the text of the
play, they at least serve to illustrate the relations which exist between
different mss. or groups of mss. Whatever does this, is so far a con¬
tribution to our means for the study of Sophocles generally, and in this
instance it could be secured without appreciable sacrifice of space.
In a few places there are references to V 2 , cod. 467 in the Library of
St Mark’s at Venice (probably of the 14th cent.), which belongs to
the second group, being nearly akin to Vat; also to V 3 , cod. 616 ib
1
INTERPOLA TION
Supposed
interpola¬
tions.
(14th cent.), which belongs to the first group: these are from my own
notes.
§ 4. It is allowed on all hands that our traditional texts of the Attic
dramatists have been interpolated, here and there, with some alien
verses or parts of verses. The text of Sophocles has certainly not been
wholly exempt from such intrusions, though it has suffered much less
than that of Euripides. This play furnishes some examples in a corrupt
part of the last kommos (see, eg., on 1715 f., 1747)- Verse 438, again,
is erroneously repeated in L after v. 769,—showing how a misleading
recollection of a similar context could operate. But there has been
a tendency in much of recent criticism to suspect, to bracket, or to
expel verses, as spurious, on grounds which are often wholly inade¬
quate, and are sometimes even absurd. In this play upwards of ninety
verses have been thus suspected or condemned by different critics, —
without counting that part of the last kommos (1689 — 1747) in which it
is certain that the text has been disturbed. It is instructive to consider
this list.
28 and 29 made into one verse, thus— aXX’ iurl p. 7 ]u' 7rA.as yap avSpa vipv opco —
because Ant. ought not to say 1 this man’ (r 6 v 8 e), but man’ (Nauck).—75 and 76
made into one verse (Nauck). See cr. n. — 83. Suspected as jejune (Nauck).—
95. Rejected, because at 1474 Ant. does not seem to know that thunder was to be
the sign (Wecklein). — 237 — 257. Rejected by Meineke and Wecklein, in agreement
with some ancient critics. See n. on 237. — 299 — 307. Rejected by Wecklein,
Hirzel having condemned 301 — 304. See n. on 299.—337—343. Rejected by
Meineke, after A. Scholl, because (a) the reference to Egypt is unsuitable to
Oedipus, (b) Kar oTkov oiKovpeiv — acpbpv closely followed by a(p &—and <xbvvop.oi for
‘wives’ — are suspicious.— 552. Rejected by Nauck, because Theseus should not
mention this solitary fact in the history of Oedipus, and ignore the rest.—610, 611.
Rejected by Nauck, because the ‘decay of the earth’ has nothing to do with the
inconstancy of human relationships.—614, 615. Rejected by Nauck as unworthy of
Sophocles. Wecklein says, ‘The thought does not correspond with what precedes.’
See my n. — 638 — 641. Rejected by Dindorf (Nauck having rejected 640 f.), as
unsuitable, and oddly expressed. — 743. Nauck would either reject this v., or fuse
it with 744, on account of ^rXeTarou K&Kiaros . — 793. Rejected by Nauck (after
Lugebil) as a gloss. — 890. Rejected by Nauck as not Sophoclean in expression.—
919 — 923. Rejected by Badham (and by K. Fr. Hermann) because too complimen¬
tary to Thebes. — 954, 955. Rejected by Nauck as unsuitable. Blaydes also
brackets them with the remark: ‘These two verses are perhaps spurious. We
could well spare them.’—980—987. Rejected by Oeri. Nauck suspects 982—984.
— ion. Rejected by Nauck on account of KaraaK^irTU. See my n.—1142. Sus¬
pected by Nauck on account of / 3 apos.—1189 — 1191. Rejected by Meineke, for
the reasons stated, and answered, in my n.—1256. Rejected by Nauck as a weak
interpolation. — 1305 — 1307 (or else 131 x, 131 -2). Rejected by Martin on the ground
that both passages cannot be right. — 1355. Suspected by Nauck as useless and
INTERPOLA ETON.
li
awkward.— 1370—1372. Nauck says: ‘That the hand of an interpolator has been
at work here, seems to me certain; as to the original form of the words, let others
decide.’ — 1394. Nauck (while proposing to?s for Kal) suspects the whole verse. —
1411 — 1413* Nauck would make the three vv. into two. See my cr. n.— 1425.
Suspected by Nauck (on account of the phrase OdvaTov e£ a ^ oiv ). —1435, 1436.
Both verses are rejected by Fnger; the second is suspected by Dindorf. See my
cr. n.— 1501. Rejected by Fr. G. Schmidt (who proposes kcuvos for koivos in 1500). —
1523. Rejected by Herwerden, because (1) x&pos Kenevde is a strange phrase, (2)
li ' f ) Te ... iAT]Te is pointless, (3) the verse is superfluous. —1626. Rejected by Lehrs
(after Hermann), because (1) iroWd tt oWaxy is strange; (2) the mysterious tls (1623)
is called 0 e 6 s,— a premature assumption. It should be reserved for Oedipiis (1629)
to make this identification. —1640. Rejected by Nauck on account of the phrase
rXdcras to yei>vouov <ptpeiv ( v.l . (ppevl: see my n.). — 1768 — 1779. Rejected by Nauck.
1777—1779. Rejected by F. R. Ritter. See my n.
Prof. Wecklein, in his Ars Sophoclis emendandi (1869), rightly de¬
fends more than half of these verses, but condemns 95, 237—257,
301—304, 614 f., 862, 1190, 1626 (and 1716, which falls in that part
of the last kommos which I leave out of the count). In his school-
edition of the play (1880), however, he brackets 237—257, 299—307
(instead of 301 — 304), 614 f., 632 — 637 (from otov to rrjv rovSe inclusive),
658—660, 830b, 1190, 1436 (and phrases in the last kommos); but
does not bracket 95, 862, or 1626; having perhaps reconsidered his
objections to those verses.
I know not whether it is too much to hope that some reader of
these pages will take the trouble to go through the above list of rejec¬
tions or suspicions, and to consider them in the light of such aid as this
edition seeks to offer towards the interpretation of the play. If any one
will do that, he will form a fair idea of the manner in which a certain
school of criticism, (chiefly German, but not without imitators elsewhere,)
is disposed to deal with the texts of the Greek dramatists. When an
interpolation is surmised or assumed, it is usually for one (or more) of
the following reasons:—(1) because something in the language appears
strange: (2) because the verse seems inconsistent with the immediate
context, or with the character of the speaker: (3) because the verse
seems inconsistent with something in another part of the play: (4) be¬
cause it seems weak, or superfluous. In dealing with the first class of
objections—those from language—the grammarian is on his own ground.
In Ajax 840 f., for instance, it is a fair and definite plea against the
authenticity of those verses that rws is not elsewhere used by Sophocles
(or ever by Euripides), and that (fnXtaroiv is a form found nowhere else.
But the second, third, and fourth classes of objections demand the
exercise of other faculties,—literary taste, poetical feeling, accurate per-
J. S. II.
e
lii
TNTERPOLA TION.
Conjec¬
tures.
ception of the author’s meaning, insight into his style, sympathy with his
spirit. Consider, for instance, why Nauck suspects two of the finest
verses in a beautiful passage of this play (610 f.):—
cfidcvei fiev yr}<s, Se <rcjjU.aTOS,
Ovrjo-Kei Se 7ricrTis, fiXavrava S’ airvcrria.
He ascribes them to an interpolator (Philol. iv. p. 191 f.) because only
the second is pertinent; the decay of faith is in point; but what have
we to do with the decay of earth or of the body? This is not a whit
worse than very many of the examples in the above list. Could Sopho¬
cles come back and see his text, after all these expurgators had wreaked
their will, he might echo the phrase of the worthy Achamian, as he held
up his ragged garment to the light; w Zeu SioVra.
The detection of spurious work has come down from a past age as
a traditional exercise for a scholar’s acuteness. In Germany, where
scholarship is a crowded profession, involving the severest competition,
every competitor is naturally and rightly anxious to prove his origi¬
nality; and, if the Greek drama is his subject, one of the time-honoured
modes of doing this is to discover interpolations. Thenceforth he is a
man with a view, and has earned a mention; he is the critic who holds
that such or such verses are spurious. English copiers of this fashion
are not wanting. It is, however, high time to recognise the fact that
the principal classical texts are no longer such as they were found by the
scholarship of the sixteenth, or even of the last century. They no
longer teem with those rank overgrowths of corruption in which the
earlier critics found such ample material. The purification of these
texts, though still incomplete, has now reached such a point that, if any
real advance is to be made, reserve and delicacy of judgment must be
cultivated. Interpretation—of the spirit, as well as of the letter—has a
twofold office to perform. It has to aid and control the process of
emendation. It has also to defend the text against wanton deface¬
ment or mutilation.
§ 5. The use made of conjecture by editors or critics of the play
will be found amply illustrated in the notes to this edition. Along
with some admirable conjectures, by various scholars, which have been
adopted or recorded, there are others which have been indicated rather
because such notice appeared due to the eminence of their authors, or
because they are instructive as illustrating tendencies in recent criti¬
cism. And here it may be permissible to observe, since the practice 0
classical composition has been subject in late years to some ignoran
CONJECTURES.
liii
and silly disparagement, that not a few of the conjectures which we
sometimes see put forward are such as could not have been suggested,
if their proposers had profited, even a little, by the discipline of Greek
verse composition. It is earnestly to be hoped that the day will never
come when that exercise,—duly reserved for those to whom it is con¬
genial,—shall cease to have a place among the studies which belong
to the English conception of classical scholarship. When cultivated
sympathetically and maturely,—as a delight, not as a mechanical task,—
the accomplishment is one which necessarily contributes not a little
towards the formation of a correct feeling for the idiom of classical
Greek poetry. In relation to the criticism of poetical texts, its positive
merit is not so much that it sharpens a faculty of emendation as that
it tends to keep verbal ingenuity under the restraints of good sense.
But it has also another influence, and one which (especially in our time)
is perhaps not less useful. It helps to educate an instinct which will
usually refrain from change where no change is required.
The emendations which I propose in the text of this play are few;
though I should not have found it difficult to increase their number
a hundredfold, if I had conceived that the originality proper to an
editor consists in re-writing his author. The following are adopted
in the text: —I2I 877 after AeiWe - —355 pcot for p,ov. —541 e7rox£eA?7cras
for € 7 ra)<£eA? 7 cra.— 11 13 Kava7rvevaarov for KavaTravcrarov. —1491 f. eiV
aKpa | 7 repl yvaX for eir a/cpav | tTriyvaXov ,—Also these transpositions:—
534 aaL T eto ’ a P for °" at T a p Clctlv .— 1085 l(o 0e<2v 7ravrap^e, 7rai/Tjo7rra
Zev for «o Zev ira vrap^e Oe wv, | iravroirTa. — 1462 p,eyas, l'8e, p,aA’ 08’
epeiTrercu | ktvttos at^a/ros 8io/3o\os for l'8e p,aAa p,eyas epeiVerat | ktuVos
at^aros o8e Sto^oAos.—A few more emendations, not placed in the text,
are suggested in the notes. Among these are:— 243 toD8’ dp.pi 6 pov for
TOV p,ovov. — 385 c oar for wV — 868 Oeos for Oeiov. — 896 ola kou for old
Trcp .— 1192 alSov VLV for a’AA’ avroV. — 1493 YloaeiScoviai/ for nocmSaamo).
—15 10 xal t <3 7 r€ 7 T 6 t(rat for iv ru 8 e Kctcrai. —1565 ai^ (or av ) rep/xar av
Trr)p.dTitiv lkvov p.cvov for av Kal /xofrav 7r7yp,aT(ov tKvovp,evcov. — 1604 epwros
for ct^e Spud / Tog .—1702 ov 8 ’ ckcl wv for ovSe yepcov.—The above list does
not include 522 (text) yveyK ovv for rjveyKov , since, though the conjecture
was made by me independently of Mr R. Whitelaw, the priority belongs
to him; nor 153 (text) 7rpocr6ijo-eL for Trpoo-OrjaeLs, which, I find, had
been proposed by Prof. J. B. Postgate (Journ. of Phil. vol. x. p. 90).
liv
EDITIONS.
Editions,
Commen¬
taries, etc.
§ 6. The edition of the Oedipus Coloneus by Elmsley (Oxford, 1823)
is note-worthy as the earliest edition of any Sophoclean play in which L
(the Laurentian manuscript) was systematically used. Indeed, for all
practical purposes, it was the earliest in which L was used at all. It is
probable that Bernard Junta, the editor of the second Juntine edition
(Florence, 1547), derived some of his readings from L; but, if so, his
use of it was slight and unintelligent 1 . Elmsley, having collated L in
1820, had recognised its paramount value: ‘sive antiquitatem spectes,
sive bonitatem, primus est.’ In order to appreciate the importance of
this acknowledgment, it is necessary to recollect what, in outline, the
history of the text had been. T. he editio princeps of Sophocles, the
Aldine (Venice, 1502), gave a text which, as a whole, is that of the Paris
thirteenth-century ms., A. Adrian Turnebus, in his edition, (Paris,
1 552—3,) adopted the Triclinian recension, represented by the Paris
fifteenth-century ms., T. This Triclinian text prevailed in the later
printed editions of Sophocles down to 1786. In that year Brunck
published his first edition, reverting to the Aldine text as his basis, and
placing A at the head of his mss. Thus of the four mss. mentioned
above as principally useful for the Oedipus Coloneus ,— L, A, B, T,—three
correspond with periods of textual history. T represents the period from
Turnebus to Brunck, 1553—1786; A, the period from Brunck to
Elmsley, 1786—1823; L, the period since 1823.
Another interesting feature of Elmsley’s edition is that it em¬
bodies what he judged best worth preserving in the work of previous
commentators on this play, from Joachim Camerarius (1534) t0
J. F. Martin (1822). In the sixteenth century, after Camerarius,
we have two editors who followed the text of Turnebus,—Henri
Estienne (Stephanus, 1568) and William Canter (1579)* The readings
of Joseph Scaliger, to which John Burton sometimes refers, seem to have
been found by the latter in a copy of Estienne’s edition. The notes of
H. Estienne are given entire,—‘magis propter nominis auctoritatem quam
quia magnam Sophocli lucem attulit.’ So, again, Brunck’s notes are
given almost entire. The series of eighteenth-century commentators on
this play, before Brunck, includes John James Reiske, John Burton,
Benjamin Heath, Zachary Mudge, Samuel Musgrave, John Francis
Vauvilliers 2 . By ‘ Lond. A’ and ‘B’ are denoted the anonymous
1 See Introd. to the facsimile of the Laur. ms., p. 20, n. 3.
2 Io. lac. Reiske, Aniinadversiones ad Sophoclem (Leipsic, 1743?).—Io. Burton,
llevraXo-yia sive tragg. Graecarum delectus (viz. Soph. 0 . T., O. C., Ant.; Eur.
Phoen. ; Aesch. Theb.), 1st ed. 1758, 2nd ed. (with additions by T. Burgess) r 779 *
EDITIONS.
lv
editors of editions published in London in 1722 and 1747. Brunck’s
edition (Elmsley used the third, of 1788) forms a landmark. The
printed texts before Brunck’s are often designated collectively by
Elmsley as the ‘impressi ante Brunckium,’—including Musgrave’s
edition, since, though it was not published till 1800, Musgrave died
in 1782. Porson, who was twenty-seven when Brunck’s first edition
appeared (1786), is represented by a few notes on this play published
four years after his death in the Adversaria (1812), and by a few more
which Kidd records. It is right to remember that these jottings, mostly
made in youth, supply no measure of the resources which Porson’s
mature power could have brought to bear; yet here also some excellent
suggestions are due to him (see, eg, on 709 f. and 1773). In the
nineteenth century we have F. H. Bothe, G. H. Schaefer, L. Doederlein,
C. Reisig, and J. F. Martin 1 ,—thus bringing the catena of Elmsley’s
predecessors down to the year before that in which his own work ap¬
peared. His edition has a permanent historical interest for students
of the Oedipus Coloneus.
With regard to the work which has been done on the play since
Elmsley’s time, it has been my aim to overlook nothing of importance
which has appeared up to the present date (1885); but I am only too
well aware how difficult it is to attain such an aim with completeness.
Silence concerning a proposed reading or interpretation is not always,
of course, to be interpreted as ignorance of it; for, in dealing with so
large a body of material, one of an editor’s most essential duties is that
of selection. I have bestowed a good deal of labour, care and thought
on this duty, and the result represents my best judgment on the ma¬
terials known to me. If any omissions are pointed out, I shall be
grateful for such criticism, and can promise that it shall be most
Benj. Heath, Noiae sive Lectiones on Aesch., Soph., Eur., 1762.—Zachary Mudge
(died 1769) did not himself publish anything on Sophocles, but communicated MS.
notes to Heath, who embodied them, with the author’s name, in his work. I am
indebted to the Rev. W. D. Macray, of the Bodleian Library (whose note was kindly
transmitted to me by the Librarian, Mr E. B. Nicholson), for pointing out the passage
in Heath which shows this.—Samuel Musgrave died 1782; his ed. of Sophocles
appeared at Oxford in 1800.—J. F. Vauvilliers published an ed. of Sophocles at
Paris in 1781.
1 F. H. Bothe’s ed. of Soph, appeared in 1806, G. H. Schaefer’s in 1810 (both
at Leipsic).—Lud. Doederlein, Obs. crit. in Soph. Oed. Col. In the Acta philo-
logorum Monacens. Tom. 1. (1812) pp. 27—70.—Carol. Reisig. Commentt. cri¬
tic ae in Soph. Oed. Col. 2 voll. Jena, 1822-3.—J. F. Martin, ed. of Soph, for schools,
3rd ed., much enlarged, Halle, 1822.
lvi
EDITIONS,.
carefully considered. Reference has been made, with varying degrees
of frequency, to the complete editions of Sophocles (here named
alphabetically) by Bergk, Blaydes, Campbell, Dindorf, Hartung,
Hermann, Linwood, Nauck, Schneidewin, Tournier, Wunder. I have
also used the new recension of Dindorf’s text, in the Teubner series, by
S. Mekler (Leipsic, 1885). Separate editions of this play by the follow¬
ing editors have also been consulted:—L. Bellermann (in the Woff-
Bellermann ed., Leipsic, 1883): A. Meineke (Berlin, 1863): F. A.
Paley (Cambridge, 1881): C. E. Palmer (Cambridge, i860) 1 : N. Weck-
lein (Munich, 1880). The views of many other scholars are noticed
in connection with particular passages. I have found Wecklein’s Ars
Sophoclis emendandi (Wurzburg, 1869) especially valuable in giving
occasional references to scattered criticisms, in German periodicals or
elsewhere, which might otherwise have escaped my notice; for the
sporadic literature of the subject is diffused, often in very minute por¬
tions, through a large number of journals and tracts. Mr R. Whitelaw’s
excellent verse translation of Sophocles (London, Rivingtons, 1883)
possesses the further merit, rare in a metrical rendering, of usually
showing exactly how he takes the Greek, and thus has in some degree
the value of a commentary,—supplemented, in a few cases, by short
notes at the end.
1 Described as ‘intended principally to explain and defend the text of the MSS.
as opposed to conjectural emendation.’ Many will sympathise (as I cordially do) with
Mr C. E. Palmer’s general object,—viz. to protest against excessive licence in such
emendation. It is only to be regretted that he should have gone to the opposite
extreme, in consequence of two pervading ideas. The first is that our mss. have
come down much purer, even in minute matters, than is really the case; e.g. in O. C.
541, where Hermann’s iroXeos is certain, Mr Palmer keeps 7ro\ews, because our mss.
have it. His other general assumption is that the strict correspondence of strophe
with antistrophe, and the strict observance of lyric metres generally, are figments of
modern ‘ metrolatry,’—the ancient poets having been, in fact, far more lax. This
view is a necessary corollary of the former, since in our MSS. the lyrics are often
corrupt. Thus in 0 . C. 547 he keeps aWovs, against the dactylic metre, and also
against the sense. Yet the notes, if somewhat too prolix, often interest even when
they do not persuade.
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
The scansion of the lyrics is given here as by Dr J. H. Heinrich
Schmidt in his Compositionslehre *, pp. lxx—cvii. For the greater con¬
venience of readers, I print the metrical scheme over the Greek words,
and, under each line of a strophe, the corresponding line of the anti¬
strophe, in smaller type.
If a reader desires only to know what kind of lyric metre is used in
each case, and how each verse is scanned, then he need not trouble
himself with the diagrams subjoined to the scanned verses. Their
meaning, which is simple, will be explained presently.
Ancient Greek metre is the arrangement of syllables according to Metre,
‘quantity,’ i.e., according as they are ‘short’ or ‘long.’ A ‘short’
syllable, as opposed to a ‘ long,’ is that on which the voice dwells for
a shorter time. In Greek verse the short syllable, v^, is the unit of
measure. Its musical equivalent is the quaver, ^th of 22. The
long syllable, -, has twice the value of being musically equal
Besides ^ and -, the only signs used for the lyrics of this play are
the following:—
(1) 1 — for -, when the value of - is increased by one half, so that
it is equal to wu, - or ^ . And ^ for -, when the value of - is
doubled, ’ so that it is equal to - ^ ^ or —.
(2) >, to mark an ‘irrational syllable,’ i.e. one bearing a metrical
value to which its proper time-value does not entitle it; viz. ^ for -, or
- for vy. Thus ipywv means that the word serves as a choree, - not
as a spondee, —.
(3) instead of -v^^, when a dactyl (then called ‘cyclic’)
serves for a choree, - ^.
(4) o), written over two short syllables (as napd), when they have
the value only of one short.
* The second volume of his work, ‘ Die Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie
und ihre Bedeutung,’ of which the ‘ Griechische Metrik ’ forms the fourth volume.
Metres
used in
this play.
lviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.
The last syllable of a verse is common (a8tac^>opos, anceps). Schmidt’s
practice is to mark it ^ or — according to the metre : e.g. Ipy&v, if the
word represents a choree, or epyd, if a spondee.
Pauses. At the end of a verse, a marks a pause equal to v/, and
A a pause equal to
The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to its regular metre) is
marked off by three dots placed vertically, |
The kinds of metre used are few in number, though they occur in
various combinations.
i. Logaoedic, or prose-verse (XoyaotStKo?), was the name given by
ancient metrists to a kind of measure which seemed to them something
intermediate between verse and prose, owing to its apparent irregularity.
Its essential elements are the choree, — and the cyclic dactyl,
metrically equivalent to a choree, v^. Take these words :—
Strengthen our \ hands, thou | Lord of | battles.
This is a ‘ logaoedic ’ verse of 4 feet (or tetrapody). If * Oh* were
prefixed to ‘ strengthen ,’ it would represent an ‘anacrusis,’ or prelude
to the regular measure. Such a verse was called ‘ Glyconic ,’ from a
lyric poet Glycon, who used it. A dactyl comes first; then three
chorees: -w | — ^ | — ^ | — But the dactyl might also stand
second, as :
Lightly, | merrily, \ sped the \ mornings:
or, third, as :
Lost one, | footstep \ never re | turning.
According to the place of the dactyl, the verse was called a First,
Second, or Third Glyconic.
In this play, the Second Glyconic (with anacrusis) is the main theme
of the Parodos from 117 as far as 206 (omitting the anapaests); of the
First Stasimon (668 —719); and of the Third Stasimon from 1211 to
1248. It also occurs elsewhere in combination with other forms of
logaoedic verse, shorter or longer. Of these other forms, the most
important is the verse of 3 feet (or tripody), called ‘ Pherecratic ’ from
Pherecrates, a poet of the Old Comedy. It is merely the Glyconic
shortened by one foot, and is called ‘ First ’ or ‘ Second ’ according as
the dactyl comes first or second : so that this is a ‘ First ’ Pherecratic,—
Hark to the | cry re\sounding.
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lix
We have this combined with the Second Glyconic in the opening
of the Fourth Stasimon (1556 ff.). Elsewhere in the play we find
logaoedic verses twice as long as this, i.e. hexapodies. They are com¬
bined with the tetrapody, or Glyconic verse, in the epode to the Third
Stasimon (1239 ff.), and with the tripody, or Pherecratic, in the kommos
at vv. 510 ff.
2. Dochmiacs occur in vv. 833—843 = 876—886, and in parts of
the kommos, 1447—1499. In the following line, let ‘ serfs ’ and ‘ wrongs ’
be pronounced with as much stress as the second syllable of ‘rebel' and
of ‘ resent ’:—
Rebel! Serfs, rebel! \ Resent wrongs so dire.
The first three words form one ‘ dochmiac ’ measure; the last four,
another; and the whole line is a ‘ dochmiac dimeter,’ written ^ \ —
-, v|| — | - a ||. The comma marks the usual caesura, which is
preserved in our example. The elements of the dochmiac were thus
the bacchius, —equal to 5 shorts, and the (shortened) choree, -,
equal to 2 shorts. It was a joining of odd and even. No other such
combination of unequal measures was used by the Greeks. The name
Soxfjuos, ‘ slanting ,’ ‘ oblique ,’ expressed the resulting effect by a metaphor.
It was as if the rhythm diverged side-ways from the straight course.
The varieties of the dochmiac arose chiefly from resolving one of the
long syllables into two shorts; either with, or without, the further sub¬
stitution of an ‘irrational’ long for a short in the anacrusis, or in the
short syllable of the bacchius.
3. The Ionic verse of two feet (dipody) occurs in the Parodos (as
v. 214 tIkvov, a>/xoi, tl yeytoi/w;). The Ionic measure is — ^ vy. Without
anacrusis (^ ^), it is called ionicus a maiore : with anacrusis, ionicus a
minore . Here the Ionic dipody has anacrusis, and should be written
^ ^ : — N^v^|-A ||:
To the lull-tops , to the valleys.
4. Other measures used in the lyrics of this play are dactylic (- ^ T),
choreic or trochaic (—^), iambic (^-), in various lengths. The only
point which calls for notice is the use of the rapid dactylic tetrapody to
express agitated entreaty (Parodos, 241 ff.). Anapaests of the ordinary
type occur in the Parodos and at the close.
In the metrical schemes which are subjoined, the kind of metre
used is stated at the beginning of each series of verses, and the scanning
of every verse is shown.
lx
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
Rhythm.
—The
diagrams.
Rhythm is measured movement. It is the part of rhythm to
arrange the materials furnished by metre in such a way that the whole
shall please the ear. The diagrams placed after the metrical schemes
are given here, as by Dr Schmidt, in order to show how the verses
are rhythmically put together. It is always possible, of course, to
describe in words how a poetical couplet, stanza, or other series is
constructed. But time is saved if, instead of verbal descriptions, we
can use pictures, which show the structure at a glance. Dr Schmidt’s
diagrams are merely such pictures. They form a graphic short-hand,
of a simple kind.
In the two verses,
Willows whiten, aspens quiver,
Little breezes dusk and shiver,
it is plain that each verse is one rhythmical whole. If we wrote the two
verses as one verse, a complete rhythm would still end at the word
‘quiver.’ Each of these verses contains four chorees, being a
trochaic dimeter. The diagram to express these facts would be
Each verse is here a rhythmical whole (or ‘ sentence ’) of 4 feet.
And the first rhythmical sentence corresponds to the second. The
dots mark the beginning and end of a verse. The curve marks the
correspondence.
Again:
Now let us sing, long live the King, || and Gilpin, long live he; ||
And when he next doth ride abroad, || may I be there to see. ]J
Whether these verses are written as two, or as four, it is equally
evident that they contain four rhythmical wholes or ‘ sentences,’ the
1 st and 2nd answering respectively to the 3rd and 4th. The 1st and 3rd
contain four feet each; the 2nd and 4th, three. The diagram for this
would be
4
3
•
4
3
The curve on the left shows the corre¬
spondence of the two groups. The curves
on the right show the correspondence of
single 4 sentences.’
All rhythmical periods belong to one or other of these two types.
That is, the period is formed either by a single rhythmical sentence !
answering to another, as in the first example; or by a group answering 1
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxi
to another, as in the second. A period of the first kind is called by
Schmidt ‘stichic’ (from crrix°s, a verse): of the second, ‘palinodic,’
because a group or series recurs.
The variations on these two simple types are easily understood. In
a stanza like this,—
Moreover, something is or seems
That touches me with mystic gleams
Like glimpses of forgotten dreams,
each verse is one rhythmical whole. The period is ‘ stichic,’ like the
first example, only it is repeated; and would be written
Similarly, a group of rhythmical sentences may recur more than once,
making a repeated palinodic period. In some stanzas, again, the
first verse answers to the fourth, the second to the third. When the
order of correspondence is thus inverted, the period is antithetic.
Such a period is seen in diagram II. for the First Strophe of the
Parodos. There we have four groups of verses corresponding to each
other in an inverted order, as the curves on the left show. Within
these groups, single verses or parts of verses correspond in a regular
order, as the curves on the right show.
If a rhythmical sentence introduces a rhythmical period without be¬
longing to it, it is called a 7rpou)Sos, prelude : or, if it closes it, an e7noSos,
epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round an
isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the /xeo-wSo?, ‘ mesode.’
In the diagrams, a prelude or epode is marked by the abbreviation np.
or err. A mesode does not need to be specially marked, since it can
always be recognised by the simple fact that it forms the central point.
(See First Stasimon, Second Strophe, diagrams I., II., III., V.)
lxii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
y
I. Parodos, vv. 117—253.
First Strophe. —Logaoedic. The Second Glyconic (seen in v. 3)
is the main theme.
I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods. The sign
|| marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence; J marks that of a Period.
>
— vy —
I. I. op
ai
a rts ap | rjv | irov vai | ei A
at aXa | uv | op.p.ar | ojp
2 . 7 70V KVptL
—
CKTOTTL
09
<rv6 I €19 O I 7T0LVT I WE A
apa Kat \ rjdda (pvr |
a)tpu
| os 5u<r | ai | up
V-/
1 _
—^
- W
—
3 . 0 • 7rai/r |
oov a/cop |
ccrraT |
09 A U
pLCLKp •
ai |
OOP 6 OCT C7T |
€LKCL(T
1
at
>
L_
1 _
—
1 . 7rpoa •
Sep*
ou | Acvcrcre |
vtv A ||
aXX •
ov
| p.ap | ep
7 W 1
01
>
L_
1 _
—
2 . 7rpoa •
TTtvO
| ov | 7 raj/Ta^ |
V
A II
irpod •
dr](r
| as | raod ap \
as
vy
L_
—
3 . 7rA.av j
aT |
a9 A ||
7rep •
|
yap
1 _
^ V-/
—
V-/
4 . 7 rXai/ *•
aT |
a9 T£9 0 |
7 r pec/3
VS
| ovS || eyyojp | 09 7r poore/3
|
7rep |
V 1
aXX tva
r^5 ep
a || (pdeyKTCp | pLT] TpoTea
1
- v/ *-
— W
— — v-/ —
a yap | ovk ||
ai/ 7T0T |
ao-rt /?€9 | aAo’09 | €9 A
II
77 s vair | et ||
7T0t a
1
€Ptl Kad | vdpos | ov
>
V-/
^ —
vy
1 _
, ^ — V_y
_
—
5 . Tav 8 a
| p.aip.aKeT | ay
K°p |
ay
|| a9 rpepoo | p.ev Xey j
eiy |
Kat
A II
KpaTTJp
p,ei\cxi | ojp
TOT
OOP
|| pevpoarL | avPTpex
“ 1
TOJP
to
—
- W
—
—
L_
6 . napa •
p.€t/3op. | €dO a
| Sep/CT
009 a || </> 00 v | oo9 aAoy
| (09
TO |
ra.9
Tra.pLpt.op | eo 0oX
1 «£
1
at /ter || a | arad anro
| (3a6i |
7T0XX
— >
Kj - -
evefrap.
I OV CTTOp.a j cfipOVTiS | 09 A ||
a /ceX | evdos ep \ arv | a
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxiii
>
L_
—
—
>
V
—
1 _ _
7. t
evr
es Ta8e
WV TIV
1 V K II
€tV
(/>
0
O
ovSev
OVT
k\v
ecs
co 7 roXu
pox^ a
Xar ||
a
\oyov
ec TLV
l 01a
ecs
8. ov ey • to Aevaa | wv 7rept | irav ov | 7rto A ||
trpos e/A • av Xecrx \ av a^ar \ cov air o | /3as
A
a> —v_> — > — > —
9. Swap, | at rep,ev | os yvtov | at 7 rov | /xot A ||
cva • Traci vop. \ os </>cov | ec irpocrd | ev 5
to *—
10. 7TOT6 | Vat | €t A J]
a7rep | vk \ ov
Second Strophe.— Logaoedic.
1.
2.
— >
OVTOL | fLY}7T0T€ | O* €K || TtOvS eSpaV | (OV
p.rjKCTi | rov5 || avTOirerp | ov
— to — I— —
ovv crt
cos aXts
— to
t 7 rpo( 3 t | / 3 a£e | /covp | a A
w Xexpc I 0S767T | atcp | ov
avrov
•>
CT
OUT
>
€T
ead
fiaivc | 7 roper | to A
cos ate | ou | ecs
I_
to yepov | ot/c || ovTa ns
(3r]p,aTos \ e£ || to 7ro5a
l_ _
a£ | et A
/eXcv | 77 s
> ——v^/ -
3. 7ropcr | <0 av yap | at | cts A
Xa | os (3paxvs \ ok\ci.(t | as
lxiv
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
WWW —w w — W I -
III. 7 rarep e/x \ ov rod ev | rjavx | <xt || a.
103 fJLOl /XOl ||
jSaa - | ei (3aaiv \ appoa | at A ]J
The corresponding words of the strophe are lost. Those of the antistrophe,
given above, are regarded by Schmidt as forming a single verse, which is interrupted
by the cry of pain, Itb p.oi /xoi, from Oedipus. For the sake of illustrating the metre,
he conjecturally restores the words of the strophe, on the model of the antistrophe:
AN. Kardpa, do irdrep, eiXdprjaal d' — 01 . alai cu’cu—AN. dyvav R/xevos xopdv. The
sign | shows that Ido pool /xoi is a mere parenthesis, not counted in the metre of the
verse.
KJ ^
—
-
L_
— >
IV. I. €7rco
fJLaV € 7 T€ |
0)8 a
fxavp
II V K(J) ^ 1
yepaov
I « 1
a 00 pa |
aov
II 7 TpOxXlV |
—
av
- > — —
■2. oo/xol | Svacppovos | ar | as A ]]
The words of the strophe are lost. Schmidt supplies 01 . oi/xoi rip xaxovoTfxip.
— >
—
—
—
I.
ToXfJLCL
| £eivos
€ 7 T | L i
fa |
77s A ||
co rXap
wv ore | vvv
X«^l
— >
-v
^ -
—
2 .
0) rXa/x | wv 0
Tt | KCU
7 ToX
1 t? A II
avdaa
I OV TLS
e | <f>v s f 3 por
I 03 V
W 'w'
^ V-/
—
—
3 -
TC • Tpocfjev a
| (fn\ov
a 7 r |
OCTTVy |
€LV
rtcr |
0 TToXv
irovos ay
61 TLV |
av
V-/ -
L_
—
4-
kcu TO
cf)i\ | ov aefi |
ecrO |
at A ]
aov irarpid | ex irvO |
oip |
av
I.
•
II
•
III.
•
3 \
4
4
V
4
4
3 >
•
3 = C7r -
IV.
4
4
4 = €7r.
After the Second Strophe follows the third system of Anapaests; 188 dye vvv
—191 iroXepoQifxev. After the Second Antistrophe, from 207 (c 3 £ 4 voi, diroTToXis) to
the end of the Parodos, the correspondence of Strophe and Antistrophe ceases. The
verses are avo/xoLoarpoopa. In some editions the term ewipdos is applied to them; but,
as Schmidt points out (Gr. Metrik p. 451), this is erroneous, as the absence of unity
is enough to show. The dvopoLoarpoopa fall into six sections, each divided into
rhythmical periods. The rhythms adopted in the successive sections are varied with
masterly skill, according to the emotion which each part interprets.
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxv
Anomoiostropha.
First Section. —Logaoedic.
\J \J ^ — V-/ - KJ -
1. to • £evoi ai t | otttoXls | aXXa | /xr] || rt ro8 air | evve7r | €19 yep \ ov A
> — V ^ - \y - ■ ■ —^ ^ ^
2 . fir] • /x?7 p. a vep | r) tls | eipx | /x^S || e£erao- | >79 7rep | a par j evoov ]]
4 \
4
ji
(A
Second Section. —Ionic.
\J \J — — vy vy-, vy vy — — \J — —
1. TL ToS • aiva (fivo-LS | avSa re/cvov || (o/xoi tl ye | yoovo) A
yy vy — “ V V 1 ^ vy vy — — ^ V 11
2. nvo9 • ei o-7rep/xaro9 | w £eve || <£wvei 7rarpo | #ev A D
,h
I
Third Section. —Logaoedic.
KJ KJ -
I . wfiOL ey | to tl ira9 | to | tckvov ep \ ov A
vy vy — vy vy — vy vy I—I —
2 . Aey € 7 r • et 7 rep eir | ecr^ara | /?aiv | €19 A
~^ vy I — u v v —
3. aAA epw | ov yap e\ | to | KaraKpvcf) | av A
luf — W V — V U I - 1 —
4. /xa/cpa • peXXeTOv | aXXa ra% | tip | e A
w w —
5. Aatou | icttc rtv | w | tov 6 | ov A
Vy Vy “ v w — vy vy ^1 —
6. to re • AafiSa klS | av yevo9 | w | Zev A
vy vy —vy vy ^- vy vy vy —
7- a#A.iov | OiSnroS | av | cv yap oS | ei A ||
vyvy — w ^ — vy vy I—I —
8. Seo 9 : inhere | prjSev orr | av8 | a> A H
lxvi
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
]. 5 -a logaoedic verse of 5 feet
a. 4, an anapaestic verse of 4 feet.
Fourth Section .—A napaestic.
1. 1 | <0 0) | (o 8 vcr | p.opos id | w A
2. 6 vyar • cp rt 7roT | avrcKa | /cupo- | et A
3 . c£ • <0 7ropcr | to /3aiv | ctc x^P | a? A
— v_/ W ^^ —
4. a 8 V7t • co-^co j 7rot Kara | Or)<r | a? A
Fifth Section— I. II. Dactylic. III. Logaoedic.
-- SJ ^ W W
— U U — ^ U — ^ ^
a 7 rar : a 8
II.
— V-/
I. on8m | poipiSi | a Tiais | cpxerat
— kj ^ —
wv 7rpo7ra# | rj to tlv | etv A II
'w' - <w> V-/
a-n-ar | a is erep | ais erep | a A
__ 'W>'w' - - W W - V.
7 rapa | /3aWopLtv j a 7rovov | on X a P tv ! aj/Tt ^ I wo ' tl/ e X I €t,/ A 11
— V^«w< — ^ v -' w V-/ _
crn 8e ; rwv8 e8pav | a>y ttolXlv || €kto7tos | avOvs a<f> | opp,os ep, | as A
^ ^ ^ — w -
III. x^ ovo? "• €K $°P e I M T/ ' ^P I a XP € ! 0<; A
^1 — w — ^- —
cp, | a 7roX | ei 7r poa | ai^ | 17 s A H
I.
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
ii. (;. hi.
lxvii
4
4
Sixth Section. —I. Dactylic. II. Logaoedic.
_ ^ „ LJ L_ ^ _
I. I. 0 ) icvoi | aiS j 0 (f)f 30 V | €9 7T
V-/ — vy vy — vy >y —
2. aAA €7r I et
yep a | ov irarep | a /\
— Vy Vy — — — —
3. rovS epov | ovk ave | TXar epy J <ov /\
- - I— w — —
4. aKOVT | cot/ ai | 0VT65 | avSav ||
\J V U “ W — U
5. aAA c/cc | rav p-eAe | av lkct | evopev
L- v -
<*/ <*/
LJ
6 . to £cvoi j oikt I eipa$ | a /\
- <-> 'w' - - - W
7 - 7raTpo 9 D7r | ep tot; | p,ov povov | avropai \
w — y~/ — w w
8 . avTopat | ovk aXa | 019 7 rpocrop j copcva ||
v-< - v—W
9. oppa o"ov | oppaaiv | C09 rt9 ac/> | atparos
“ ^ ^ — vj vj — O vj — w
10. vpeTep | ov 7 rpo</>av | eio-a rov | aOXtov ||
— w vy — vy vy — uw
11. at 8 ov 9 | Kvpcrcu ev | vppi yap | (09 $ea>
^ V - V/V-' — w w
12. KtipeOa | rXapoves | aXA. itc j vevcraTe ||
- ^ LJ L_ ^ _
13* “rav aSoK j rjT j ov ^ap | iv /\ II
*■ U W — — w ^
14* 7 rpo 9 o- oti | ctol cfnXov | ck creOev \ avropac
— ^ >_/
— vy vy
— vy vy —
vy vy
r 5* V) tckvov
| 77 Ae>^09 |
Tj xpeos | V
$€09
]1
^ vy
“ I. I. ov yap t8
“vy vy
— vy
—
| 019 av a$p
I COV /3por |
0)1/
A
^^
—
2 . 00 T 19 av |
€l | $€09 ay
I OL A ||
Vy —
^ l-
-
3* tK<f)vy | civ Svv | atr | o A ]]
J. S. II.
/
I
lxviii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
I. A dactylic series. II.
II. Kommos, vv. 510—548.
First Strophe. —Logaoedic.
I. 1. Sctvov I fxev to ttcA | at || Ket/xevov \ rj j Sy xaxov | w || £ctv CTrcy | etp | etv A
rjveyK | ovv kclkot | ar || « &voi | v I ^7* aex | cov\\ pev 0 eos \ utt | a;
! _
>
vy
— O)
v 1
2. op • 0)9 8 epap | at 7 tv 6 j eau | at A ]]
tovt : cov 8 av6 | acperov | ov8 | ev
II. I. Tt
aXX
>
2. raq
KOLK
TOVT | O A
es | ti
SetA j at | ag a-7rop | ov </>av | eta | aq A
p | p evv | q ttoXis \ ov8ev \ c8p
iv
3 - aX y
yap
>
4- M :
^ :
>
5- Ta?
5o(t
6. TO ;
CO !
ySovos | a £vv | ccrr | a 9 A
WJ' ej/e I 8-rjaev | ar | a
7rpo9 £<rvt | a 9 av | ot| | #q A ||
parpodev | cos cttc | ou | u
- W
a-aq a 7re | 7rov# av | at8 | 17 A
covvpa | Xexrp e | 7 rX? 7 S | <0
rot 7roXv | Kat | pyfiapa \ Xyyov
pot davar | os | pev raS ax \ oveiv
>
1 _
1 _
—W ^y
— w
l_
—
7- XP??£
: 00
|
| opOov ax |
ovap ax |
ova
at A ||
w
: &iv
| airr
at 5e 5o |
e£ ep |
ov
1
>
_
>
.
• • •
3
CO
ptot arep£ |
OV tK€T J €V
| o) A ||
7TC0S •
07ys 7 ratS |
e Svo 8 | ar
1 «■
9. (f)ev | cf)€V A
Zeu
co
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxix
— —V ^ I ~ ! ■ _
io. 7 t€l 6 : ov Kay | oo yap oa \ ov crv \ 7 rpocr | Xf'V^ | ets A U
fiarp • os kolv | as axe | fiXaoTov | co 5 J iv | os
Second Strophe.— Iambic.
■>
I. crat r \ CIO- ap | airoyov | 01 re | kcu kolv || at ye | 7ra rpos a | SeA<£e | at A ||
Swt i ave \ tl yap e |0oo0o^| ov tl || rovro | n 8 e6e\ | eis pad \ eiv
—
1_
-
— ^
— w
— v_/ —
2. t • CD
6
1 w 1
Srjra
1 ^P l II
(ov y C7T | Lcrrpocf) |
at xaK | cov A
xarp | os 7ra
| 7rat | Sevrep
| a^ e ||
xaiaas | exi voa |
poct | oj>
V-/ v_/
—
__
I. C • 7T a0€S
c
| TraOov
a | Aao-r c^
1 etI/ A ||
e • Kave s
e
Kavov
1
€l 8e
| pLOL
— V-/
— W
^ -
2. c • pe£as
1
OV/C €
| pe^a
| rt yap e | Se£ap, | rjv A
II
TL • TOVTO
1
7T/30S 5i/C
| as TL
| rt 7ap £7 | co eppaa \ co
— 0)
— (1)
—
(0
— CO
3. Scopov 0
|
p.r)TTOT cy | to
raAa |
KapSto? ||
/cat 7ap at<
1
00$ etpov
| ei )cr ep ax \
LoXeaav
>
^ l— -
4. C7r j ax^cA | rjcras | 7roAeos | e£eA | ecr6 | at A ]]
vop. • <p 8 e | nadapos | atSpts | etsro 5 | rj\0
ov
lxx
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
First Stasimon, vv. 668—719.
First Strophe (forming a single period).—Logaoedic, with the Second
Glyconic for main theme.
— >
I. aianr \ ov {(ve | TacrSe | X »P II ik | ov ra Kpar | urra | yas «r | avA | a A
daXXei 5 1 oi-pan | M wr | ajp- II as o | /taXX./Sarp |vs/car| VW I a "
ei
>
2. TOV
vapK
>
3. 6 afx
Xpw
>
4 . TOV
K 7](p
—
» ~* —v v
apy | rjTa Ko\ | covov | ev 0 || a Aty | eta fuv | vpcr | at A
tcrcr | os (xeya\ | cuv 6 e | cuv || ap X cu | ov arecpav | u/i o | re
i£ | ovcra fuaX | tor a | rjS || ov X W I ats V7r0 I P a(T(T I at5 A
avy | 77s KpoKOS | ovd a \ virv\\ ol k P 7 )V | at fuvvd | ow | t
I_ w 1 - — > ^ — v-' —
otv I 0)7 rov €X I ovcra | kl<t(T || ov Kat | rav a/?ar | ov 6e | ov A ||
>
La
| ov vop.a8 | es pe | edp il wv aXk |
3. <f)vWaSa | fJivpLO | KapTrov av
03 KVT 0 K I OS 7re5l I COV 67TC
— >
7 ]\
viaa
>
kj v-/
| lov av
I ercu a
cuev 67r
—
rjvepL
KrjpcLT
rjfJLCLT
—w \y — w
6. X ei/xcov | cov tv o | /3aK X i | cot || as a | et Ato | vvao?
arepvovx |ov% 0 ovos| ov 5 e | Move'll av X °P | ol viv air | earvy
—
OV T€
(f) (TW |
—
ep./ 3 ar
-naav
— W
7 TaVTOV
0 /xPpip
ev | et A
ov 5 I a
>
7. 0€at?
Xpva
afXCpLiroX
avios
- vy
cov tl 6
A(ppo8
I— _
77V | at? A U
it | a
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxxi
Second Strophe. —Logaoedic,—the Second Glyconic being now varied
by other logaoedic sentences, of 3, 6, or 2 feet. Note the contrast
between the numerous small periods here, and the one great period
of the First Strophe.
I.
— >
€<mv 8 | otov ey | to || yas Acrt | as || ovk eiraK | ou | to A U
aXXov d | aivov ex | w II p-aTpoiroX | et || Tq.de Kpar \ tcrr | ov
— >
ovb ev | ra peyaA. | a || AcoptSt | vacr | a> IIeA. 07 r | os || 7ra>7rore | f3\<zc rr
dwpov | tov p.eyaX \ ov ||§at/xo^os | enr \ eiv x^ 0l/0S I av X II ¥ a M e 7 I arr
ov A ]]
ov
> — W
I. <f)vr | cup a | ^etp | gjtov | auTO | ttol | ov A
ev I LTTTOV I ev | -rruXov I evdaX | aaa \ ov
2. ey^e J cov <£o /3 | rj/xa | Sat | cov A
w • 7 rat Kpoir | ov <rv | 7 a/) vtv | ets
—
- W ^
3. o j raSe | 0 aAA | et pey | tara | ^cop | a A U
rod \ eiaas \ avx \ rjp. av | a£ Ilocr | et d
av
— >
A
1. yAau/cas | 7rat Sorpoef) | ou | cfivWov eA | at | as A
nnroicr | lv tov clk | ecrr | rjpa %aX | ti> | ov
'~/vy 1
2. to • pev rts
irpwr ; atcrt
I— I_ _ ,
ou | veapos
rater | 5e /cTta
ouSe
as a
W
yvi
a A ]]
ats
crui/ 1 vat | tov aAt J cocr |j et X e P L I 7r€ P <J || a ? 0 yap | atev op | u>v kukA.
a 5 | ev 177pe7-^tos | e/c ||7ra7\a\t
a
Xepat Trap \ airTop,ev | a 7 rXar
os A
a
— >
I.
I. Aeucrcret | vtv popt | ou At J os A
0pwcr/cei | rtof e/car | opirod
(J)V
— >
2. y\avK | a)7rts A# | av | a A H
N^p^S | wj/ a/coX | ovO | os
L ' 11. ; hi. k
3 ' 0
4 J 4
IV.
6 \
i)
V.
VI.
4
4
lxxii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
IV. Lyrics* in vv. 833—843 = 876—886.—Dochmiac.
I.
I. I
L
L-J ^ -
O) 7ToA I (S A
co ra\ | as
w - -
2. Tt : Spas CO £ey I OVK acf) || ^trets ra^
ocr • oy X?7/x ex | uv acp || i kov £ey
- , W W W — W —
eis / 3 aa- |j ayoy et ^ep | coy A ||
ec ra || 5e do/ceis tcX | ety
> — - w —, w w — W —
3. etpy : on cron pey | ov ra || Se ye pcopey | ov A U
5 o/c • w ray 5 ap | ovtcer || i vep .co 7roX | cy
[Here follow four iambic trimeters, 837—840, =880—883.]
^ - - w -
II. 1. 7rpo : / 3 a 0 coSe | / 3 ar€ || ( 3 ar eyro7r | ot A |]
t | co 7ras Xe | cos 1 || co yas irpo \ p.01
2. 7roX • ts eyaipeT | at 7roA || ter epa cr#ey | ec A ||
fxo\ • ere croy ra% | « ptoX || er eirei irep | ay
W —
3. 7rpo ; fiaO coSe | pot A ||
7 rep • cocr oc 5 e |
I. dochm.
idochm.
'dochm.
dochm. j
idochm.
Idochm.
II. idochm. \
(dochm. \]
(dochm./)
(dochm. /
dochm. = eV.
* Schmidt calls this lyric passage simply ‘ Wechselgesang.’ It is not a /copc/tih
in the proper sense (cp. n. on 833).
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxxiii
V. Second Stasimon, vv. 1044—1095.
First Strophe.— Dactylic.
— —
I. et • 77 v 0 O 1 | Sal | cov A
7) • 7 rou top ecp | eairep | ov
2 .
a vSp
| (ov ra^ €7r
| LCTTpOcf)
at A ||
7 rerp
• as p
«paS
| os 7reX
| COC T
—
— v-/
O
L-vp
—
3-
TOV
; ^aA.Ko/^0 |
av Ap
1 *7 "
A 11
Ot
• anSos |
r
ets pop,
| OP
1
1 .
|
1 -
OVCTiV |
— — - -*
77 7 rpos | ITi>0t
| at? 77
— V-/ W
|| A.ap, 7 racrtv |
a/cTat? |
7 TtoX 1
onrtp
77 pt/x 0 | app-ar
| ots (pevy || opres a//.
tXXats
>
L-vp
LJ
— VP
— —
L- VP
—
2 .
ov •
7TOTVL |
at |
creptva
TlO
rjvovvr
|| Tat tcA.
1 V
X 11
aX j
wcrer
at |
Setpos
0
| irpoax^p
|| cop Ap
1 V*
—
L_ w
—
—
[_
vp LJ
1— VP
1— ^
1 .
Ova t
1 Ot(TLV
| (OV
' Kat |
Xpvcre | a || kAt)<; €7 r |
1 y\(oaa j a. |
Se tp
• a 5 e
| QrjaeiS \
ap a/cp | a || 7ras 7 ap |
aarpaxr \ et x<*X |
lvo s
l- VP
- - 1— VP
— —
LJ
2. irpoaiToX
cov Eu | p-oXttlS
| av ev#
II oifi |
7racra 5
oppaT | at KaQ
| eta apt
|| 7TI//CT |
V-/ V-/ —
- WW
LJ LJ L_
77pt I a (TTOfu
, LJ
COP
3 . ©Tycrea | /cat | ra? | SicrroA. || on? a \ SfxrjTas a \ SeX(ji | as A ||
av tl I /tcocrtp Ad
ap,/3acrts | ot | Tap | arm
I—1 I—1 I— w - -
4. avr | apK | et ra^ | ep,/xt£ || etv /?o | a
/cat | top | ttoptl | op 7 at || a o% | op
ap
ap
todctS apa | ^c opovs H
Peas 0 iXop
viov
I.
J
i)
II.
Ill*
* Period I. is here given as by Schmidt. But in v. 1054 he
reads opefrav | eypepaxa-v (with Gleditsch), instead of the ms. tov eype-
liax&v | 0r]<r€a kch. Hence v. 2 of Period III. above runs thus,—
I_ VP - - - W . - - - VP VP - -
TrpoairoX | wp Eo | ploXtiS | av evO || oi|J.ai op | eiTav, and, instead of
giving two tetrapodies, gives only one, followed by a dipody; i.e. . 4 2 . instead
of . 4 4 . Accordingly, instead of two Periods after the first, Schmidt has only one,
— VP VP _ _ t - VP _ _ _ VP VP _ _
reading our III. 3 thus: eypeptax | av ras | SlotoX | ous a || Spvrjra s a | SeXcpas ||, or . 4 2.
instead of our .44. His Period II. (=our II. and III.) then contains the series
• 4 ^ 1 4 <2 * 4 4 ' — 4 ^ * 4 ^ ’ 4 4 '
lxxiv
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
Second Strophe.—D actylic.
I- I. epS
t
1—1 _ _
OVCr | 7) fJLtW.
to | dewv TTCU>T
OVCTLV
ws A ||
iravr
LJ lj
L-v,
—
2.
7rpo | [Avar |
at t
|<
o
07rr | a | Zev vop |
OtS
- L_ w
[_]
LJ _
3*
yi/(op, ; a ra^
| avr
ao- | eiv A H
%
yas • raade
|
| ovx | ots
> l— ^
_ _
t-v-/-
l- V,
— —
1 _
—
II. i.
rav • Seiva | rXacrai/
| 8eti/aS | evpova || crav 7 rpo<;
| av0atp, |
(01/
7ra0 |
II
adev • et Vi |
VLKe t
cp tov | evayp
|| ov reX
| et w<r |
at
Xox
I 01/
> 1— w
1—1
— v-/-
1— ^
— —
L-
—
2.
reX • a reX
1 €t 1
Zeus Tt kolt | ap,ap || p,avns
| etp. ecr0X
| cot/ ay |
(01/(01/ H
<rep.v • a re
| 7rats |
IlaXXas A 6 \ ava || /cat tov
| aypevr
| av Air
oXXco
L_^ _ _
* - v-f
_ _ I_
W --
III. I.
et0 a | eXXat
a Ta^ | vppwcrr || os
7reX | etas
II
/cat Kaa \ iyvr]T
I TTVKV | OCTLKT || OJV
o | iradov
KJ -
' - V-/
L- v, -
—
2.
at0ept | a? i/e
(/>eX | as Kvp(r || atp, ai/
| w0 ay | (01/(01/ ||
to/a/7ro5 | toi> e\a0 | wp errepy || to 5t7rX
| as ap | wyas
> LJ 1—1
l- W LJ
—
3-
at • cap | yj(T
| atra
| TOVp-OV | O/X/X |
F =1
|<
fi oX • e«/ | 79
| rq, 5 e
| /cat 7roX | it
| ats
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxxv
N i VI. Third Stasimon, vv. 1211—1248.
Strophe.— Logaoedic, based on the Second Glyconic.
w [ _ >
— > -v V — v - — v —
1 . octtis | tov 7r\eov | os pep | ovs |j XPV& 1 I TOV P L€T P L | ov ?rap | ets A ||
fir) (pvv | at tov a | rravra \ vlk || a Xoy \ ov to 8 err \ et <pav | y
— >
—-
o —
V, l—
—^
— \y
— v-»
2.
£coetv
| ( TKaioavv | av <£vA | ao-cr ||
(OV
ev ep.
06 KaTa |
877X05 |
€CTTCO
II
( 3 t)vcu
Keidev od | ev rrep \
V* II
€1
TT 0 \V
devTepov \
ws Tax 1
terra
>
w
1 _
—^ w
—
1 _
_ >
—
— ^y
—
3 -
€ 7 T •
a | 7roAAa p,ev
| at p,a/<p | at
II
a pep
| at Kare |
Oevro |
S77 A
||
ws •
cot | at' to ve
ov Trap
1 ??
II
Kovcpa s
arppoavv |
as 0ep |
ov
>
1 _
—^
— vy
—
^ Vy
— V
4 -
A.V 7 T
as |
eyyvrep
co Ta |
repir
II
ovTa 8
ovk av 18
| 065 O
I 7 TOV
A ]]
TIS
• wXay |
a 7roXu
1 mOos |
II
W TtS
oo /capar
| cov ev
1 l
— W
— w
— u
—
i.
or •
av tls
| es 7r\e
1 OV 7T€(T
1 ?7 A
II
(pOV ;
ot crracr
| ets ep
1 «Max
| at
—
w —
v v —
2. TOV Se OVTOS | o S C7T l | Kovpo S ||
/cat 00ov | os to | re /cara | fiefiirrov
— V-/
W \y \y
>
vy
kj ^y vy
-V-/
3. LfToreX |
eoros |
AtSos
OT € fJLOtp |
avv/xev
a 605 ||
emXe
Xoyxe |
7 rvfiaTov |
aKpares |
airpoao
| fxiXov
UO w
w w ^
^ U V
— vy
4. aAvpos |
a^opos
| avaneef)
v ve II
77?pas |
acpiXov
iva irpo
| rravra
V V V
— \y
1_
5. 0 avaTOs
| es tcX
| cvt | av A ]
/ca/ca /ca/c
wv £t/v
| ot/c | et
■^ - t
lxxvi
J
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
Epode.— Logaoedic.
— w —
I. I. ev • a) | rXafx | <ov oS | ovk ey | co p.ov | os A
2. 7ravTO0 | €1/ /3op | etos | cos Tts | o,kt | a A U
—V/ I —vy vy W ^ -
II, I. KVfxaro | 7t\y]£ | xet/xept | a k/W | etr | at A
_ > _ ^ l_ _
2. cos Kat | rovSe KaT | a*p | as A
— > —^ w I— —
3. 8etvat | KVfxaro | ay | as A ||
4. ar | at kAovc | ovcrtv a | a £uv | over | at A U *
—W vy - > -
III. I. at fjLt-v a. 7 T | aeXt | ov Sva/x \ av A
2. at 8 ava | reW | ovt | os A
l_ _ ■> _
—O' O' ^
3. at 8 ava | [xeaa | av clkt | tv A ||
> —\y v_/ —^ —
4. at 8 • cvw^t | av a7ro | Pt7r | av A 1
L *
6
II.
* Schmidt inserts 7’ after k\ov£ov<jiv , when the verse reads
> : | •— | -w | -w | l_ | -' A ]|.
III.
lxxvii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
Kommos, vv. 1447—1456 = 1462—1471: 1477—1485
= i49i—1499-
First Strophe.— Iambic in periods I. and II. In III., v. 1 is
dochmiac, v. 2 logaoedic (First Glyconic).
I.
v€ • a
raSe |
vcoOcv
— W
| |
p,ot
A ||
id 1 e
pa\a | peyas ep
| ei 7 rer |
at
w
—
—
—
2 .
KCLK •
a ( 3 apv
| irorpa | Trap
aXa
| ov £ev |
ov A ||
KTVTT -
os acpar
os di
| opo\os
| es 5 a/cp |
av
— vy
— V
1 _
- V-/
—
:
3 -
CL TL
I [JLOLpa
| /«7 |
KL yx av
1 et
A ]
dap 07r
| T]\de
| Kpar |
OS (po [3
| ay
—
- W
—
— V-/
5 - ^
—
— W -
I.
/ 4 ar 1
av yap
| ouSev
a£t
(D/xa
|| Satp,ov
1 (OV e X 1
co (ppaa | at
e :
TTTTj^a
| flu/COP
| ovpav |
ca 7a/) || aarpair
I V cp\ey |
et 7raX | cy
L_
—
— Vy
1_
KJ KS -
2. op • a op | a | ravr a | a X pov II 05 °' T P e< / ) | Mt/ | /*€v €Tep | a /\ ]]
ti | pava<p\ rja | ei re\ | os Se || doma d | ou | yap a\i j ov
\J\J — — v-/
II. I. Ta | Se 7rap r]p.ap | avOcs || av£wv av | to A
a<p ; oppq. i tot | ou 5 av || ev i^vpcpop \ as
— >
2. cktvttcv | aiOrjp | w | Zcv A
co pcyas | aidrjp | co | Zeu
i. ii.
4
5
5
7rp.
III.
dochm.
dochm.
4 = hr.
Second Strophe.— Dochmiac in periods I., II., IV. : iambic in III.
kj w —
“i ^ —
I. I. € • a l8ov paX | clvOls || apufuarar | at A
t j co t co 7rai | /3a0c || (3ad ar anp | a
2. 8t j a7rpi)crtos ot | o/ 3 os A ]]
7rep • t 7oaX e^aX | 1 cp
lxxviii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
> ^ — ^_/ 'w'v-' — w
II. i. tA. \ aos to 8at/x | cov t\ || aos et rt | ya A ||
Ilocr • etSu/vt | ip 0e || y rvyxav I ets
> - W - - X_/ —
2. fxo.T ; ept Tvyxav | eis a || t^eyyes <£ep | cov A ]]
/3ov • Qvtov ecrTL | av ay || t^cvv t/c \ ov
vy — v — \y — vy “ v j — — V-/ ^
III. ev | atcrt | ov 8e | ctod ru^ | oijuu || fxrjS a | Aaorov | av8p 18 | cov A J]
o • yapjjei'l os ere | /cat 7roX | tcr/xa || /cat 0tX | ovs eir | a£t | ot
w — — ? w — — —
IV. I. a \ Kepbr) p | tv peer \ ao^ot/xt | 7 tojs A II
5t/c • atav x a P I tv ' rTa P I ^X eLV 7ra ^ I wt/
— > —
2 . Zen • ava trot c/xov | w A 3
(T7revs • ov a icc r wv I a£
I.
dochm.
dQchm.
dochm.
II.
Jdochm.
Jdochm.
Jdochm.
Idochm.
III.
4
4
)
IV.
dochm.
dochm.
•
dochm.
VIII. Fourth Stasimon, vv. 1556—1578.
Strophe. —Logaoedic (the tripody, or Pherecratic verse, in period I.;
the tetrapody, or Glyconic, in II.).
—
l- „
__ >
V-/
l— V.
— v-/ — ^
€t Oepus
| eoTt |
p.ot j| rav
acj) av
1
| ov || /cat o’e Air |
ats cre /3 | t£etv ]]
w x^ovt
| at 6e |
at || awjtta r a
| vt/car
| ov || dppos os |
ev 7 rvX | atai
—W
- KS
— >
L_
— >
- > - ^
—
1. evvv^t
wv av
| a£ A18 |
wv ||
cn At8 |
coven | Ato’o’op. |
at A ||
rattrt 7roX |
v£ev
ols evv |
aa# ||
at /cvv£ |
etcrPat r | e£ avrp
wv
w v v;
—
v; v;
L_
—^ V-/
—— vy
—
2 . a 7 rova |
pt^S £ 7 r
| t / 3 apu |
a X II
et £evov | e^avver | at piop
1 V A II
adapar |
ov 0 i/X
| a/ca 7 rap |
At 5 ||
# X070S
atev ex | et tov
1 w
* Schmidt reads pp eTriwova, adding tov before £evov: in the antistr., v'Xa/ca for
0tAa/ca, adding dp before \6yos. This gives > • ~~~ | — - | ~-'•*■' | i— f || —.s^|
—II — w | — A II
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxxix
> L_ L_
3 . ray • 7ray | nevO
yas • 7 rac | /cat
rj kclt | CO ve/cp
T aprap | ov /car
o)V 7r\aKa
evxo/J-cu
>
kcu 2 rv yi | ov Sop, | ov A
ev Kadap \ ip (3r]v
at
>
— \y
(_
— \y
I_
»
— \y
— V-/
— V-/ -
4-
7 ToXX
j o)V yap
| av |
Kai /xar
av ||
7rr)pLar
j COV LKV
| OVpLCV | 0)V
opp
• (tifiev
1 V 1
veprep
as || rep £ev
| (p veicp
| cov 7rXa/c | as
\y
— \y
L_
— \y
— W
1_
5-
ttclX ■
LV (Tcf)€ |
8a l/jl
0)V 81 K
a 609
I ay £ 1
ot A ]
•
ere •
TOC Kl
k\7](TK
0} TOV
aiev
1 VITV |
ov
IX. Kommos, vv. 1670—1750.
First Strophe.—C horeic, in verses of 6 or of 4 chorees.
> i ■■ I — ^ ^ ^— —
[. I. at • at | c£ev | ccttiv | eart | vcov | S77 A [|
irod j os | rot j /cat /ca/c | cot* ap | 17 v | rts
— 00 — CO — CO — CO
2 . ov TO pev | aXXo 8 e | /xrj irarpos \ epc^vrov ||*
/cat yap o | prjbapa j drj <pi\ov \ rjv <pi\ov
* to, written over two short syllables, means that here they have the value of only
one short; so that ov rb pAv (for example) is to be regarded as a choree, not
as a cyclic dactyl, —Schmidt has illustrated this by Aesch. Ag. 991 Oprjvov
’Epu'tfos avToblbaKTOs ZawOev, which similarly gives - co|-co|-w|-w|[__ | - A ||
In reference to that passage, he remarks:—‘The heavy complaint of the Chorus, which
breaks forth impetuously, is adequately expressed first by the strong ictus placed
each time on and then by the quick movement of co.’ [Rhythmic and Metric,
p. 50,—the English translation of Dr Schmidt’s ‘ Leitfaden,’ by Prof. J. W. White,
of Harvard.)
lxxx
METRICAL AJVALYS/S .
\y -
—
—
— —
—
3. a ; Aao^rov
| a tpa
| 8 vcrpop
01V CTTCV | a<
1 «V
A II
0 • 7 totc ye
| /cat tov
1 ev xep
otv KaT | etx | ov
— 00 —
(0
— (0
— CO
4. (jOTII/C 1 TOV
7 ToX W |
aAAoTC |
P-CV TTOVOV ||
to irarep | to
0tXos
to tov a |
et /caTa
— 0)
— (0
— CO
— CO
— CO
— CO
5. Cp, 7 TcSoi/
etyopev
ev TrvpaT | (p 8 aAoy
ICTTa
nap
oirropev
7 as CTKOTOV |
a pevos
ou 5 c/cct
wv a0tX
rjTos
e
poi 7totc
: v
1
(
— W
(_
6. tS : OVTC |
/cat iraO
| over | a
A I
Kai • Tp 8 e \
py\ Kvp
| 77a | 7 JS
I_
—
— ^
—
I. Tt S • CfTTtV | €(TT 1
lv pev |
et/cacr | at c^tA j ot
A II
e * irpa^e
v | e 1
7 rpa^ev 1
VU
0
*0
0
1 »
- ^
—
- V-/ -
—
2 . fie. \ firjKev
| a>5 /xaA | tar av
| ev no 6 | o)
AayS |
015
A ]
TO • TTOIOV
| as e
1 xpvfr
| 7 as C 7 T | t
&v |
as
^
1_
-
I. Tt yap or |
o> | prjr A p | 175
A ||
e dave
KOLT | av
5 ex | ct
- -
—
vy — v-
fxrjre
vepdev
- W
3 . (XCTKOTT
ov 8 e
vy v_/ w
7T0VT0S
eVGKL
— w
01 Sc
irevdos
avre | Kvpaev
acrrov I atev
7rAaKC5 e | papifrav
cXt7r a | /cXat/Tov
'w' ^ W -
4. ev a<£av | a | tivi p,op | a) | cfrepopev | 01/ A ]]
ava yap \ opp \ a ae rod | w | Trarep ep | ov
-
IV. I* raA j atva | vcov 8 o | \e 6 pi | a A
(TTev : ei 8 a | Kpvov \ ovS ex
w
- W
- V-/
vv£ C7T | oppaa | iv fie | /?a/ce || 7rco5 yap | 77 tlv | a7rt | av A
7rws pc | XP 7 ? to | aov raX | aivav || a(pavicr | at to | aovS a% | os
- , — V_/ — W -
1
3. yav | rj | ttovtl | ov k\v 8 || cov aA | cop,ev | at / 3 l | ov A
to | pa | 7as eir | 1 £ev || as dav \ eiv e | xPVfi* I aXX
^ —
4. Svtr • oio-rov | e£op, | ev rpoej) | av A ]]
ep | rjpos | edaves \ w 5 e | pot
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
lxxxi
— — x-/ 'o' w 'o' w — w — v_/ —
V. i. ov Kor | otSa | Kara pie \ cfiovLos [| Ai'8 | a? eA | ot irarp | t A
to rak | cui'a | ns apa | /te vorpios || avO is | co 5 ’ [at> | oX/ 3 t | os]*
_ . . _ . . I _
2. ^vvdav | €lv yep | at | a> A ||f
[lost in antistrophe]
3. TaX • atvav | 009 e | p.oty o | pieAA || a)v /?tos | ov / 3 t | cor | 05 A
or • a/ifjiev | et crer | co (pi\ | a || ras -nrarpos \ cod ep J 77/4 | as
— vy 'o'
— sy
- W
>
~ ^ j w
'o' 'o'
— V-/
—
'o' -
VI. 1. a) SiSvp. |
a T€KV
| (dv ap
| terra || to
c f>epov |
€K Be |
ov
<f>ep | etv A
aXX ewei |
oX/3t
1 cos e
| \vcre || to
reXos
CO <pl\ |
at
/3t | ov
—
'o' -
w 1 — >
—
w
1_ _
2. ptr/S cr ay | av <f>\ey | ecrOov | ov || rot Kara \ ptepnrT e | / 3 r]T | ov A ]]
\rjyere \ rovd ax | 00 s Ka/c | cov || yap 8vaa\ | coros | ovd j eis
Second Strophe.— Choreic.
'o'
— 'o'
—
— vy
— VJ
— —
I. I.
7 raX
• tv </>tA |
a av |
BiofJtev || ■
ws Tt
| pe£opt | ev
(pi X
• at rpecr |
yre |
/xT]8ev ||
aXXa
| 7rot 0i»7 | co
>
v-'
W'o'
- W
—
2 .
t •
| €1 ptC |
T t? A ]]
/cat |
vapos air \
I e<t>vye |
Tt
>
- W
- 'o'
- 'o'
—
II. I.
rap
: \BovLOV
€(TTL
| av tS |
etv
A ||
TO
• acpcov to
I fj.r) TTIT
| veiv KaK |
cos
* [avoX/Stos] is conjecturally supplied by Schmidt. Cp. note on 1715.
t Schmidt omits i;vv 6 aveiv yepaup, but retains irarpl. Periods V. and VI., as
given above, then form only one period, the series being .44.44.=.44.44. See
note on v. 1690
Ixxxii
METRICAL ANALYSIS.
— V-/
—
2. tlv : os 7ra rp | os raX | atv ty | w A
<ppov • co
TL |
5r)0 0 | 7 rep vo | ets
w —
y*s
— yy — y~* —
Oe/A • t9
8c | 7T<09 TaS | CCTTt | punv
0 : 7TC0S floX I
ovped | es Sop | ous
— yy
>
— V-/
OV X op |
a? t 1 |
toS €7T c 1 irXrj^ag ||
ovk ex
0) prj |
5e 76 | Teve
yjy^
_ V-/
>
w
w v — y^
Kat toS |
(09 Tt
| toSc p.aX | clvOls ||
poyos ex
et Kai
irapos eir | eix^v
yy v-/ yy
ys y^ yy
yy ys yj — ys
3. arac{)0 s
rore jnev
4. aye fxe.
p.ey apa
eirtTve | St^a re | 7ravTOs
airopa | rore 5 U7T | epflei'
V^V-/
_ \*r ks — yj
KCU TOT | €7Temp | t^OV ]]
ireXayos | eXa %er | 0^ Tt
at at ||
</>eu 0eu
- VJ
IV. 1. Svo-TaX | aiva | 7rot | 877T A
ttol p.o\ | w/xei/ | to | Zev
— KS
yy yy yy
2 . av 6 is | coS ep | ypcog | airopog ||
eX7 rid | lov yap \ es tlv \ €tl p.e
> - ^-
3. at • wva | rXapLov | e£ | w A ]
Sai^u • iov ra \ vvv y e \ \avv | et
I*
)
II.
3 = C7T-
)
,)
4
4
4
III.
IV.+
4
4
4
* In Period I., v. 2, Schmidt adopts Gleditsch’s expansion of the MS. text, 'ip-epos
<Tts>. IS. t£s <o 8 v>, and in the antistrophe, Kal ttol pos airecpiyerov.
AN. <tl 577; >. Hence this verse becomes a tetrapody (instead of a tripody, as
above), and Periods I. and II., as given above, fall into one period with v. 1 as
prelude, the series being .6. = irp., .4 .4. = .4.4. In the note on 1739 f. will be found
my reasons for preferring Hermann’s reading Kal irapos airicpvye. AN. ri;
t Schmidt, with Gleditsch, reads a second alal in the strophe (v. 1734), and in
the antistrophe AN. val vai. XO. (pev (pev. This being included, the period
becomes palinodic, the series being . 4 . 4 . =. 4 . 4 .
ZO<t>OK A EOYS
OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNfil
j. s. II.
i
2O0OKAEOYZ
OlAinOYS Eni KOAfiNQI
i.
O EIII KOAQNfii OIAinOYS Cxr>7/<.ux tVos irois e’rrrt ra TYPANNOi.
tt^s yap rrarpi8o<; cK7rco’u)v o OtStVous yepatos tov at^tKvetTat cts 'AOijvas,
xn ro t^s Ovyarpos *Avnyovrjs ^apaycoyov/xcvos. rjcrav yap tcov apcrcvtov 7rcpt
tov irarepa <^iXocrropyorepai. a</>tKvetTat Sc cts ’A 0tjva<5 Kara 7 rvOo^prjcrTov,
a)? avros cf)7](TL, xpyjcrOkv avrio Trapa Tats mep-va 15 KaAoup,cvats Oeals p.er aA- 5
Xa£at tov /3tov. to p.cv ovv TTpiorov yepovTes ey^toptoi, e£ tov o' \opo<s
(rw£(TTijK€, irvOo pi cvot avvep^ovrac Kat StaXcyovTat 7rpos avrov * cVetTa Sc
’I o’pyvrj Trapayevopiivr) ra Kara t^v araciv a7rayycAAct tcov 7ratStov, Kat T/yv
yevrjcropevrjv acfn^LV rov KpeovTOS 7rpos avrov os Kat 7rapaycvop,cvos €7rt r<3
ayayctv auTOV cts rowtVa) a7rpaKTOs aTraWarrcrai. o Sc 7rpos tov ©r^o'ea 10
SicA^tov tov xprjo’piov ovro) tov /?tov KaraarpZ<f)€L Trapa Tats 0eats.
To Sc Spapa twv OavpLaarwv o Kat ^S^ yeyr/paKtos o' ^ocfiOKXrj s i-rroiTjcre,
Xapi^o'pcvos 00 p,ovov ttJ rrarpiSc aAAa Kat t<3 Zavrov Sypuo’ rjv yap
KoAtov? 7 #cv tocTC tov p-ev Brjpiov lir'u.rrjpiov a 7 roS€t£ai, ^aptcao’^at Sc Kat rd
pcytaTa Tots ’ AOrjvaiOLS, St’ civ airop6rjrov<s eaecrOa t Kat twv iyOpiov avrov s 1 5
KpaT^Vctv VTroriOerai 6 OtStVous, 7 rpoava</>covoov ot t hia&racndcrovcn tv pos
®r)(3aiov<s 7 tot 6 Kat toutoov KpaTr/trouo’tv ck ^pr]G-p.<2v Sta tov ra<f>ov avrov.
'H o-Krjvrj rov SpapLaros vnoKeiraL cv rrj ’ArrcKrj cv Tto iTririio KoAtovto
Trpos tw vaa> Ttov <rcp,vwv. o' Sc x°P° s avvearrjKev c£ ’A^vatW avSpwv.
7rpoXoyt£ci OtStVous. 2 0
This Argument precedes the play in L (p. 96 a) : the other three follow it
(p. 118 A). 3 ^crap Jr. at dvyartpes. For t??s dvyarpos Brunck wrote ptas twv tfirya-
rZpuv (the phrase found in Argum. IV. 1 . 2): Turnebus added at drjXeiai after apvtvuv.
4 TTvdbxpr)<Trov L. t 6 'irvddxp'na-Tov A. 6 Instead of r 6 pdv oCv 7 rpurov...
ovvtpxovrcu, A has merely t6tc p£v otV Zpxovrou. 9 yev^txop-Zvrjp Elmsley,
I—2
4
lO^OKAEOYI
for y epophpp. io ayayelp L. awayayeiv A, B. 14 KoXwvrjdev < B,
KoXwppOep L, KoXiopbOep A and Aid. Cp. Eustath. p. 351. 10 ap. Elms.: o S’
i K€ Weu 8r )f JL6Tris...Ko\4pr ] 9ev iXtyero <f>vvcu, ob KoXwbdep, ws t \ftotov op KoXavbv Kal
KoXwvpp ehreiv, Kal £k koXuvov Kal KoXupr/dep. So Dem. or. 21 § 64 <f> CXoarparop
...Tbv KoXuvTjdev. — dirobel^ai (constituere) L, rightly, I think: evident Elmsley,
not from conjecture (as Dindorf and Blaydes say), but, as he states, from A.
16 L adds Kal before fin. 18 imrfy] hrirety L.
II.
Tov € 7 Tt KoXtOVCp OlSlVoW €7Tt TCTcXcUT^KoVl TO) 7Ta7T7ra) %ocf)OK\rj<; 6
vi8ov<s i8i'8a£ev, vtos <nv ’Apio-Twvos, cVi apxovTOS Mikwvos, os co-ti Terapros
d-TTO KaXXiov, ec£’ ov cfraaLV ol irXeiovs TOV ho<j>OK\i a TeXtVTrjara t. (ra<£es Sc
TOUT cotiv a>v o pcv ’Apio-To^av^s cv Tots BaTpaxots C7rt KaXXiov avayei
ej tous TpayiKous V7rep y^s, o Se ^pvvixos cv Movaais, as crvyKa.O'rjKe Tots
BaTpaxots, cj>r](rlv outws*
fxaKap 2o(pOKX£ps, os iroXbp XP^ V0V P L °bs
diriOauev, ebSalpuop appp Kal 5e£io$,
7 roX\as iroLrjaas Kal KaXa s rpayipSlas'
jO KaXu )s S’ ereXevT77<r’, oSSe^ virop-eivas KaKov.
kiri Sc tw Xeyopcvco t7T7rtu) KoXcova) to Spapa kcltoll. cctti yap Kat CTCpos
KoXwvos ayopatos 7rpos to) EupucaKCta), 7rpos w ot pi<x 0 apvovvT€S Trpoeo-Tif)-
Keurav, w(TT€ Kat t?/v 7 rapotptav €7rt Tots Ka 0 vcrTcpi£ovo-i tgjv Katpwv StaSo-
Orjvat
jij 8\p' rjXdes, aXX’ et’s top K oXoirbp 'leao.
pv^povcua T(Sv Suetv KoXcovwv ^epeKpaT^s cv IIcTaX^ Sta tovtiuv
oDtos, 7rode^ ^X 0 es; Eis KoXwj'Si' U/Jirjv,
ov top ayopaiop, ctXXa rof rwi' linreojp.
2 8 s £<ttl rtrapros L. 5 s rirapros vulg. 5 rpayiKobs is Clinton’s con¬
jecture (Aktf. Hellen. vol. 11. p. xxxvi.) for arparpyobs, L’s reading. As Elmsley
says, ‘Non Aristophanes Ranis, sed EuVoXis App-oLs, d^dyet toi)s arpar-pyobs vnep
yijs, nempe Miltiadem, Aristidem, Cimonem, Periclem.’ The error was probably
due to the scribe. 10 /caXws S’] /caXuxr L: Hermann added S’. 11 br7rfy]
iinrelou L.
■2 Mt/cau/os] Micon was the &pxup eirwpvp.os of 01 . 94, 3 = 402 B.C., Callias of 01 . 93 >
3 = 406 B.C. Between them came Alexias (405), Pythodorus (404, the Anarchy), and
Eucleides (403). The comedy of the Frogs was acted at the Lenaea of 405 B.C., z.c.
about the beginning of Feb. (C. F. Herm. 11. § 58), and Sophocles was then dead.
Curtius (Hist. Gr. iv. 79 tr. Ward) and others date his death 405 B.C.; and, supposing
him to have died at the beginning of the year, this suits the other data. He died in
Ol. 93, 3 and in the archonship of Callias (Diod. 13. 103)5 but that Olympic year, and
OIAITTOYI Eni KOAnNOI
5
that archonship, ran from July 406 b.c. to July 405 B.C. 5 Motfo-cus] It is con¬
jectured that the subject of the Muses was cognate to that of the Frogs ,—a contest
between two poets, with the Muses for judges (see Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 214).
Aristophanes was first with the Frogs, Phrynichus second with the Muses , Plato comicus
third with the Cleophon. 12 KoXcovos ayopaios ] A low hill, with the ground about
it, was known as ‘The Colonus of the Agora,' or ‘ Market Hill,' because it lay just
w.N.w. of the market-place in the Cerameicus, on the N.w. side of the Acropolis
and nearly N. of the Areopagus. The ‘Market Hill’ was included in the larger
district called Melite. (See E. Curtius, text to the Sieben Karten von Athen, pp.
51 ff.) The locality about the hill formed a sort of labour-market, as labourers and
artisans resorted thither to seek engagements. Hence it was called KoXw^ds 6
ixladt-os (schol. on Ar. Av. 998), or 6 epyarLKos (schol. on Aeschin. or. 1, § 125).
For the other Colonus (6 hnnos), see the commentary on the play ad init. and
vv. 55 f. rep E vpvaaKelcp] A chapel or ppipou of Eurysaces, the son of Ajax, who
was said to have dwelt in this part of Athens after he and his brother Philaeus had
bestowed Salamis on the Athenians. Pausanias does not mention the Eurysaceion, but
Harpocration ( s.v .) places it in the district Melite to which the Colonus Agoraeus
belonged. 13 rpv 7 rapoLpdav ] It is quoted by Pollux 7. 133, Photius p. 367. 6, etc.
Meineke wished to read dXXws for aXX’ els, and to render (understanding dv ): ‘you
have come too late, or else you would have gone to Colonus’—supposing that the
Colonus Agoraeus was associated with festivities (?). But aXX’ els is clearly right,
I think: iecro is pres, imper., not imperf. indie., and the sense is:—‘ You have come
too late — nay, get you gone to the Colonus': i.e. ‘you have missed this job—you had
better go and look out for another’ (alluding to the hiring of labourers at the ‘Market
Hill’). 16 Pherecrates, one of the best poets of the Old Comedy, gained the
prize first in 438 b.c. Uer&Xri was the name of a woman; the plot is unknown.
{Frag. Com. p. 107.)
III.
EMMETP02 YII0©E212 TOY nPOTErPAMMENOY APAMAT02
HTOI TOY Eni KOAONOi OIAIIIOY.
*HA.n#cv €K ®rj/ 3 r ]<; aXaov 7roSa fiaKTpevovcra
7 rarpo's opiov pLrjrpos rXypiovo s 'AvTLyovrj
es \ 6 ov a KcKpOTTLrjs kcu ras Arjp.r]Tpo<i apoupas,
aep.vd)y 8’ iSpvOr) orrjKov es a^avarouv*
(us 8e KpeW ®rj/ 3 r] 6 ev e^cuy elarjXOev a7reiA.as,
©77crens rats octais pvcraro X € P (TL /^V-
<J?oq 3 e(W 7ra p^X €LV XP r ] or f x< ^ v <f>driv elvev dXrjQrj,
evOev dp * o 7rpeV/Jus TovSe KpaTcxv 7roA.ep.ov.
’Apyo#ev rjXOe Oeiov IkcV^s /epa-repos HoXvveiKrjs,
T (3 8e 7 ra rrjp errnyepas e^aTveXacraev apas’
Moipai yap &v<rdXvKTOL eefi ImreiOLO KoAwvov
rj yayov favSpaTnJSwv 7rvevpa 7 roXvxpovLOV * f
6
ZO't’OKAEOYZ
cos S’ rjv Aty€t8^9 €<t>opo 9 Xoyuov EKaTOio,
0 - 6107 x 019 KCU (SpovTcus rjv acjravr)' ; o yzpoiv.
EMMETPOZ] infxtrpws L. 2 o/xoO] d^ou L. 8 irAXe/xoy] 7r 6 Xf/xocr L.
2 Join /x^-rpds rX. ’Arr., ‘A., child of a hapless mother’: o/xou not with these words
(as if = ‘like him’), but with ijXvdev. 8 tvdev k.t.X. The v. is corrupt, but the
sense plain:—‘Oed. said that he could cite a genuine decree of the Delphic oracle,
that, on whichever side the old man (Oed. himself) should be, that side should prevail
in war.’ Possibly Svd' iv Spots irpiofivs, T&vde Kparetv tt 6 Xefiov. 12 avdpaTddwv
Trvevpta TroXvxpbviov conceals a corruption, perh. of something like dvSpa ttSvuv
rtpfia 7 Tokvxpovitav. The style of these verses would even warrant the suggestion
of wpip.ua or xpvptua (as = T<?Xi?) for irvevpa. 13 ‘While Theseus was spectator of
the decrees of Apollo’ (cp. v. 1644).
IV.
2AAOY2TIOY YIIO0E2I2.
Ta 7 TpayOivTa Trzpl rov OiSiVoSa loyxev oavavTa. ra ev Tto zrepto OIAI-
nOAI. 7r€7r?7pumu yd p k ai. ad>iKTai ei9 r rjv * Attlkt]V , oSrjyovpevo 9 ck pia 9
rwv OvyaTepuv , ’AvTtydv^9. Kai arriv ev t<8 repzvzL tov aepv d>v [’EpmW],
(o eo-riv ev to KaXovpevto wnria) KoAu>vu>, ovtw KXrjOevTt, eirei Kai Iloo-ei-
5 Su>vo 9 €<ttiv lepov Imriov kcu. IXpo/xTy^€(09, Kat. auTOV 01 opz.oiKop.oi taravrai •)
etrn yap aura) 7 r v 6 o\py](TTOV zvravOa 8eiv avrov racfirj 9 ru^etv ov /xry ecrriv
erepa) ( 3 z/ 3 r]Xo< ; T 07 ro 9 , avro'01 KCt^rar Kat Kara /xucpov avTtp ra TT 79 vttoQz-
0 - 6(09 TTpotpytTai. o'pa yap Tt9 avrov ruiv evTev#ev, Kat nopevZTai ayyzXtov
on rt9 apa rui X M P^ tovtco tt pocrKaOrjT at. Kat ep^ovrac ot ev to T07ra) ev
10 X°P°v crxyjpotTL, pa 6 r](r 6 pevoL ra 7rdvra. 7rparro9 ow cctti KaraXvtov Trjv
oSoLTToptav Kai, tt) Ovyarpl 8iaA.eyo/xevo9. a<£aro9 8e eo-ri KaPoXov rj olko-
vo/xia ev rto 8pa/xan, (09 odSevi, aAXa) 07(6 8ov.
3 ’EpivtW, which L gives, is bracketed by Elms, and edd. 4 IvT'up. 5 i7nrku>]
IrnreLp. hnrelov L. 7 /S^tjXos] / 3 e/ 3 ??X<p L. 8 ayytXXwv 6 tl dpa rip
roOro TrpoK& 6 r]Tcu L. B diray-yeXCov, adding rts after 6V1. 9 irpoaKad^Ttu A.
2 AA 0 T 2 TI 0 T] A rhetorician of the 5th cent. A.D., of whom Suidas gives a
short notice. A Syrian by birth, he lived first at Athens and then at Alexandria,
where T(p aotptartKip j 3 Up irpoaeix £• His argument to the Antigone is also extant.
Among his other writings were commentaries on Demosthenes and Herodotus. 5
Kai avrov oi opeuKoptot k.t.X. : ‘and there the muleteers take their station’—to be hired
by people going from Athens into the country. As the writer knew Athens, this local
touch is probably true for his days. He seems to add it as further illustrating the
connection of Colonus with riding.
OlAinOYI EfN KOAQNQI
7
TA TOT APAMATOS TTPOSMIA.
OIAinOYX
ANTirONH.
EEN02.
©H2EY2.
KPEON.
IIOAYNEIKH2.
XOP02 ATTIKON TEPONTON. ArrEAOS.
I2MHNH.
The ’ArrtKot yepovres who form the Chorus belong to Colonus.
The so-called £eVos is also of Colonus (cp. vv. 78, 297), and derives his
traditional title in the Dramatis Personae merely from the fact that
Oedipus addresses him as a> £etv (v. 33).
In some parts of this play four persons are on the stage at once;
viz. (1) vv. 1096—1210, Oedipus, Antigone, Ismene (mute), Theseus:
(2) 1249—1446, Oed., Ant., Ism. (mute), Polyneices : (3) i486— 1555,
Oed., Ant., Ism. (mute), Theseus. Two explanations of this fact are
possible.
I. A fourth (regular) actor may have been employed. The cast
might then have been as follows:—
1. Protagonist. Oedipus.
2. Denter agonist. Antigone.
3. Tritagonist. Ismene. Creon.
4. Fourth actor. Stranger. Theseus. Polyneices. Messenger 1 .
Muller (. History of Greek Lite 7 *ature , vol. 1. p. 403) thinks that a fourth
actor was used. ‘The rich and intricate composition of this noble drama
would have been impossible without this innovation. But even Sophocles
himself does not appear to have dared to introduce it on the stage’—
the play having been produced, after his death, by Sophocles the
grandson (Argum. 11. ad init.).
II. The part of Ismene may have been divided between one of
the three regular actors and a ‘supernumerary,’ who was a ‘mute
1 In order that the same actor should play the Messenger and Theseus, we must
suppose that the Messenger leaves the stage in the interval between the entrance of
the two sisters (1670) and the entrance of Theseus (1751). The alternative, with or
without a fourth actor, is that the Protagonist should take the part of the Messenger
as well as that of Oedipus. So in the Ajax the Protagonist played both Ajax and
Teucer.
8
I04>0KAE0Y2
person ’ (nu)(f)6v 7rpocr(OTrov). On this view it is further necessary to
divide the part of Theseus. The cast might then have been as
follows:—
1. Protagonist. Oedipus. Ismene from 1670.
2. Deuteragonist. Stranger. Ismene to 509. Theseus, except
in 887—1043. Creon. Polyneices. Messenger.
3. Tritagonist. Antigone. Theseus in 887—1043.
4. Mute perso?i. Ismene 1096— 1555.
This cast is adopted by Prof. N. Wecklein in his edition of the play
(p. 8).
A slight modification of this second scheme is that suggested by
W. Teuffel in Rhein. Mus. (new series) ix. 137, viz. that the ‘super¬
numerary,’ who played Ismene as a mute person from 1096 to 1555,
also represented her from 1670 to the end. In the latter scene she has
merely a few broken words towards the end of the lyric ko/x/xos (1724 ff.).
The phrase of Pollux (4. 110), Trapagoprjyr]p.a l el Terapro? viTOKpLTrjs tl
7rapa(f>6ey£aiTo, ‘the term “parachoregema” was used if a fourth actor
interposed at all with speech,’ suggests a distinction between the ‘super¬
numerary ’ who was strictly a kox^ov 7rp6aa)7rov, and one who was allowed
to speak a few incidental (napa-) words, — such as those of Ismene in
1724— 1734. This view has the merit of greater simplicity. The
protagonist, then, will play Oedipus only—unless, indeed, he adds to it
the part of the Messenger.
An analogous case occurs in Eur. Andromache 504—765,—a play
which, though its date cannot be precisely fixed, was at least earlier
than the Oedipus at CoIojius. Andromache, her young son Molossus,
Menelaus, and Peleus are on the stage together. Molossus has a few
words to speak, though he remains silent after the entrance of Peleus.
There is surely great improbability in Hermann’s view that the boy who
played Molossus was strictly a ‘mute person,’—his part being spoken for
him from a place of concealment by the actor who immediately afterwards
played Peleus (see Paley, Eur. vol. 11. p. 226). It is more natural to
suppose that, in the case of Molossus as in that of Ismene, the ‘super-
1 This word (from Trapaxopyytu) meant simply ‘something furnished in supple¬
ment’ to the ordinary provision by the choragus. The supplement might be a fourth
actor (in addition to the regular three), or a body of ‘supernumeraries’ (like the sup¬
pliants in the O. T. ad initl) in addition to the regular Chorus. There is no good
authority for TrapaaKTjVLov being used of a ‘supernumerary’ actor. According to
Pollux 4. 109 the term was used when a member of the Chorus took the place of
a fourth actor.
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 9
numerary ’ was allowed to speak the few words which alone were
needed.
As to dividing the part of Theseus, we may agree with J. W.
Donaldson (Theatre of the Greeks , p. 307, 8th ed.) that Muller overrates
the objections. The mask, and other conditions of the Greek theatre,
would go far to facilitate such an arrangement.
Structure of the Play.
1. irpoXo'yos, verses 1—116.
2. irapoSos, 117—253.
3. ctcutoSiov ‘jrpwrov, 254— 667, divided into two parts by a ko/a/ao'?
5 10 —548.
4. <rrd(rip.ov irpwTOV, 668— 7 I 9 *
5. enrtwroSiov SevTcpov, 720—1043 (with a kommos-like passage,
833—843 = 876—886).
6. <rrd<rip.ov 8tvT6pov, 1044—1095.
7. cYrcwroSiov TptTov, 1096—1210.
8. <rTd<rip.OV TpiTOV, I 2 I I — I 2 48.
9. err€i<r68iov TeVaprov, 1249— 1 555 > divided into two parts by a
KO/A/AO?, 1447- 1 499 ‘
10. ord<ri|jiov Ttraprov, 155b— 1 57 ^*
11. ££oSos, 1579—1779, including a ko/a/ao'?, 1670—1750.
The Parodos (vv. 117—253) passes at v. 138 into a ko/a/ao? : i.e.
it is not merely the lyric chant with which the Chorus enters the
orchestra, but becomes a lyric dialogue, in which Oedipus and Antigone
take part with the Chorus. The essence of a ko/a/ao?, as defined by
Aristotle (Poet. 12), was that the lyric strains of the chorus should
alternate with the utterances of one or more of the actors. The actor's
part in the ko/a/ao'? might be lyric, as here in the Parodos and in the first
ko/a/ao'? (510—548); or it might preserve the ordinary metre of dialogue,
as in the second ko/a/ao? (1447 — r 499)? where the choral lyrics are inter¬
spersed with iambic trimeters spoken by Oedipus and Antigone.
IO
SO<t>OKAEOYI
OIAinOTS.
TEKNON rv(j)\ov yepopros ’A pnyoprj, tipcls
y^dpovs atfiLypeO’ rj tlpcop apSpcoP ttoXlp ;
TL? top TrXaprjTrjp O lSlttovp kcl6 5 rjpepap
rrjP vvv cnraPLCTTOLS Several hcoprjpacriP;
crpuKpop pep i^cuTOVPTa, tov crpuepov $’ en 5
pe'top (fiepoPTa, kcu roS’ e^apKovp ipoi *
crrepyeip yap a 1 irdOat pe xpopos £vpojp
L = cod. Laur. 32. 9 (first half of eleventh century). r = one or more of the later
mss. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary, ‘mss.,’
after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor.
4 duprifwaii' MSS., 8 (j)pr}/j.a<n Elmsley, Blaydes. At the end of a verse the vv
Scene:— At Colonus in Attica , a little
more than a mile north-west of the acro¬
polis of Athens. The back-scene shows
the sacred grove of the Eumenides , luxu¬
riant with ‘ laurel , olive , vine ’ (v. 17).
JVear the middle of the stage is seen a rock
(v. 19), affording a seat which is supposed
to be just within the bounds of the grove
(v. 37). The hero Colonus is perhaps
represented by a statue on the stage (59
rdvde, cp. 65).
The blind Oedipus (conceived as coming
into Attica from the W. or A 7 .- IV.) enters
oyi the spectator's left, led by Antigone.
He is old and way-worn; the haggard
face bears the traces of the self-inflicted
wounds (dvoTTpoaoTTrov, v. 286): the garb
of both the wanderer's betokens indigence
and hardship (vv. 747 ff.; Svaiuvets <rro\ as,
v. 1597). After replying to his first ques¬
tions ., his daughter leads him to the rocky
seat (v. 19).
1—116 Prologue. Oedipus has sat
down to rest, when a man of the place
warns him that he is on holy ground. It
is the grove of the Eumenides. At that
word, Oedipus knows that he has found
his destined goal; and, when the stranger
has gone to summon the men of Colonus,
invokes the goddesses.— Steps approach;
Oedipus and his daughter hide them¬
selves in the grove.
1 •yepovTos. Sophocles marks the
length of interval which he supposes
between the O. T. and the O. C. by v.
395, 7 Ipovra S’ dpOovv (p\avpov os vtos
ntor]. In the O. T. Oedipus cannot be
imagined as much above 40,—his two
sons being then about 15 and 14, his two
daughters about 13 and 12 respectively.
It was ‘long’ after his fall when Creon
drove him into exile (437, 441)- It would
satisfy the data of both plays to suppose
that about 20 years in the life of Oedipus
have elapsed between them.
’Avriyovri. An anapaest can hold only
the first place in a tragic trimeter, unless
it is contained in a proper name, when it
can hold anyplace except the sixth. Soph,
has the name 7 Avnyovr] only four times in
iambics. Here, in 1415, and in Ant. n the
anapaest holds the fifth place; in O. C.
507, the 4th. But Eur. prefers the ana¬
paest of ’ AvnyovT] in the 4th place: see
Ph. 88, 757, 1264, 1323, 1465, 1636 (4th
place) as against 58, 1476, 1588 (5th).
The anapaest must be wholly in the proper
name: hence Eur. /. A. 1570 8\ w
OrjpoKTov' ”Aprepa irai Atos was amended by
Porson, «f\e£e S’, OripoKTOV ’ ”Aprepus Aids.
2 x“p 0l,s 5 l° ca i vaguely, ‘region’
(so O. T. 798): but sing, x^pos below (16,
37, 54), of a definite spot. Oed. already
knows that they are near Athens (25),
but it is time that the day’s journey was
ended (20); will this rural region—or
town—supply their needs if they halt?
The exordium has something of a Ho¬
meric tone,—due not merely to the form
of the question (like that of Odysseus on
awakening in Phaeacia, Od. 6. 119, and
in Ithaca, Od. 13. 200 rbccv avre fiporuv
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
11
Oedipus.
Daughter of the blind old man, to what region have we
come, Antigone, or what city of men ? Who will entertain the
wandering Oedipus to-day with scanty gifts ? Little crave I,
and win yet less than that little, and therewith am content; for
patience is the lesson of suffering, and of the years in our long
kwtlkov is usually written, even when the next v. begins with a consonant. 5 <rpi.Kpov
els yalav iKavu',), but also to the epic
phrase avdpuv ttoXiv (II. i 7. 737 etc.).
3 TrXavTjTTjv: cp. Eur. Heracl. 878
£kvoi irXavrjT'pv e?%er’ adXiov filov. The
word is not in itself opprobrious: in 123
it is merely opp. to kyx^pos : C P* Plat.
Rep. 371 D KaXovpev.. .robs.. .TrXavriras eirl
ras iroXeis, epiropovs. In O. T. 1029
TXavrjs, said by Oed. to the Corinthian,
takes its colour from the added eirl Orj-
relq., ‘a vagrant hireling.’
4 <nravi<rrots, made scanty, given
scantily: so Philostratus (circ. 235 A.D.)
p. 611 dpupa...cnrav lotov, ‘rare.’ This
implies cnravlfa n as = ‘to make a thing
scanty’ or rare, which occurs in Greek of
the 2nd cent. B.c. (Philo Byzant. De sep-
tem mirabil. 4): cp. Shaksp. Lear 1. 1.
281 ‘you have obedience scanted.’ For
a different use see Strabo 15. 727 (a land)
( TTraviffTT] Kapirois, ‘poor’ in..., implying
<nravifa Tiva as=‘to make one needy,’
whence the perf. pass, eairavlaped ’ apuyuv
(Aesch. Pers. 1024): and here again cp.
Shaksp. Merck. 2. 1. 17 ‘if my father
had not scanted me.’
S&j€T<n: Xen. Anab. 5. 5. 24 %evlois...
Uxevdai : Plat. Legg. 919 A KaraXhaeaiv
ayaTrrjTais dexbpevos.
Scopqpacriv, food, and shelter for the
night: Od. 14. 404 es KXialrjv dyayov Kai
£eivia 5 uka (whereas 8 upa, or ijeivrpa dupa,
in Horn. usu. = special presents, as of
plate or the like, Od. 24. 273).
5 cfjairovvTa, ‘asking earnestly.' This
compound has alike force in O. T. 1255,
Track. 10; and so the midd. below, 586,
1327. Cp. k^eepleTai, straitly enjoins, Ai.
795. In prose, the special sense of i^aneiv
was ‘ to demand the surrender of’ a person,
answering to iKSiSovaL: Antiph. or. 6 § 27
el...depdirovTas e^airovoi pi 7 ijdeXov £k8i-
Sovai. crjuKpoO is better than pLKpov,
since the rhetorical kiravaepopa (cp. 610,
0. 7".25)needsthesameform in both places.
piKpos having prevailed in later Attic (as
in Xen. and the orators), our mss. in the
tragic texts often drop the <r. But, metre
permitting, tragedy preferred apiKpos. In
Soph. fr. 38 el piKpos uv ra (pavXa vik-t)-
eras the word = ‘ of short stature,’
in which sense II. 5. 801 too has Ti/ 5 etfs
rot piKpos pkv h]v Upas , though in 17.
757 apiKpr/cri. Curtius ( Etym . p. 622),
comparing opvKTrip and pvKrrip, remarks
that analogy speaks for the antiquity of
the a in o piKpos, while it is possible that
the p was not original, but arose from
some other sound.
6 <|>€povTa = (pepopevov : O. T. 590
tt&vt avev <po( 3 ov (pkpu : cp. 141 1 . KalroSh
As Kai ovtos (like et is, isqne), or /cat ravra,
introduces a strengthening circumstance
(Her. 6. 11 eXvai SobXoicri, Kai tovtokti u>s
hprjiriTr)(T t), so here Kai rode marks the
last step of a climax. Some edd. point
thus, (pbpovra’ taking e^apKovv as = e^apKei,
‘and that suffices me’: but this (a) sup¬
poses a very harsh ellipse of earl, (b)
maims the rhythm, (c) weakens the force
of the series apiKpov — pelov — e^apKovv.
6poC after OISIttovv : cp. 1329: as O.T. 535
Tijs iprjs after rovde ravdpos: Ai. 865 pv-
drjcropai after At as dpoei: Plat. Euthyphro
5 A ovdk Tip av diaepkpoi 'Evdbcppuv tuv
T roXXu>v...el pr) eidelrjv.
7 o-T^p-yetv, absol., cp. 519, Dem. De
Cor. § 112 el dk (pi]<nv oCros, dei^drio, Kayu
arkp^u Kai cnuTrriaopai: usu. with accus.,
as Ph. 538 dvayKy irpolipadov arkpyeiv
KaKd. Like arkpyeiv, alveiv is sometimes
absol. in this sense (Eur. Suppl. 388 ko.v
pkv dkXuaiv alvkaai), but ayairav almost
always takes a clause with tin, el or iav
(Od. 21.289 ovk ayavqs 8 kKrjXos... | tialvv-
aai), or an accus. al iraOcu: Her. 1.
12
IO0OKAEOYI
/xaK/oos StSacr/cei Km to yevvalov rplrov.
d\\\ (i) t€kvov, 6 a.Kr]crLV el Tiva fi\eTrei 5
77 7rpo5 fiefdrj\oi<; rj jrpos akceav deouv, IO
crTrjcrov pe Ka^lSpycrov, cos 7 TvOcopeOa
07 tov nor ecrfiev’ fiavOdveiv yap rjKopev
£evoi 777005 dcjTcov , ap 8’ aKOV(J(opev Te\eiv.
ANTirONH.
7 raTep TaXaliTMp OlSlttovs, TTvpyoi pev ot
tt 6 \iv (rreyovcriv, ok a 7 r’ oppaTcov, Trpocro)' 1 5
B, and others: piKpov L, A, etc. 9 ddKoiaiv mss., which Elmsley
keeps, with the older edd.: daK-qaiv Seidler, and so most of the recent edd. This
conject. is also in R (cod. 34, Riccardian Library, a ms. of the 16th cent., acc. to
P. N. Pappageorgius, Jahrb. f. Class. Phil., suppl. xiii. p. 406, 1883), 77 having
been written over ot by a corrector. 11 irvdoipeda mss., Campbell: ttvOu. ipeda
Brunck, Elms., and most edd. 13 ay S’] 5 ’, which is not in the MSS., was sup¬
plied by Elmsley. The mss. have either dV (as L and A), or x& (as B). The double
207 rd, 81 poi 7r adr/para eovra axdpira
jj.adrip.aTa yeyove: Aesch. Ag. 177 tov
irddei pados | devra KvpUos Zx eLV ' ° \po-
vos, the time (through which I live), at¬
tending on me (|uvwv) in long course
(jxaKpos). Cp. O. T. 963 (Polybus died
of disease) Kai ry parpip ye avpperpovpe-
vos xP° v Vf ‘ and of the long years which
he had told.’ For £wwv cp. O. T. 863
et poi (weii).. .poipa : Ai. 622 rraXaiq....
’bvrpocpos apbpq.: Pind. Pyth. 4. 157 rjdTj
pe yrjpaibv pbpos aXiKias | apcfniroXei.
8 8i8dorK€i, verb agreeing with nearest
subject: cp. Ant. 830, 1133 : [Xen.] Resp.
Athen. (circ. 420 B.c.) 1 § 2 SiKaius avrod 1
Kai oi rrbvrjTes Kai 6 Srjpos rrXbov %X ei:
Plat. Sy?np. 190 C at rtyaat yap avrols Kai
iepa to. rrapa r<2v dvdpbbrruv rjcpavi^eTO:
Cic. Ad Att. 9. 10, 2 nihil libri, nihil
litterae, nihil doctrina prodest. rpiTov,
as completing the lucky number: Ai.
1174 xopas epas Kai rijabe Kai aavToO
Tpirov: O.T. 581 (where see n.).
9 0 a.KT]<n.v is in itself a correct
form. daKrjais (daKl to) is (1) the act of
sitting, (2) the means of sitting, as
oLKrjaLS (oIkIoj) is (1) the act of dwell¬
ing, (2) the house. It is not found
elsewhere, but cp. Soph. Ph. 18 i]XLov
SurXr) I irapeaTLv evdaKrjai.s, a twofold
means of sitting in the sun. With the
ms. reading GctKouriv construe:— arrjaov
pe rj 7 rpbs daKOLS jSe/ibjAots, e’l Tiva ( daKOV)
pXbxeis, etc. (We could not render el
Tiva fiXlrreis ‘ if thou seest any man,' since
the need for a halt did not depend on that
condition.) This is a construction much
less clear and simple than that with
daKirjaLv. ( 3 e( 3 r)Xois may have induced the
change of daK-qaiv into daKoiaiv.
IO Pep-rjXois, neut. plur. (cp. afiaTuv
airopas, 167), places which may be trod¬
den, prof ana, opp. to iepa, adirra : cp.
fr. 86. 6 Secvbs yap epirecv ttXovtos Us re
rd/Sara | Kai 7 rpos ftbPrjXa (Vater’s correc¬
tion of Kai vpos to. /Sara'): Bekker Anecd.
325 . 13 a(3b(3rjXa ra a/Sara x^pia K °d iepa
Kai pr] rols rvyovai fidaipa, povois 8 b tols
deparrevovai robs deobs. (3bj3r)Xa Sb eXbyero
ra pr) ooi.a pr)8b iepa’ ovtu 2 o0o/cX^s.
(This ignores the classical use of ocrios as
opp. to iepos : in Ar. Lys. 743 8 aiov
Xupiov = (3e(3rjXov.) In Eur. Her. 404 Kai
PefirjXa Kai KeKpvppeva \ Xoyia = oracles
to which access was easy, as opp. to
those hidden in temple-archives.
rj -irp&s a\<r€oriv does not necessarily
imply entrance on the aXarj. But the
contrast with 7 rpbs ( 3 e[ 3 r]Xoi.s is unmeaning
unless Oed. thinks of a seat on sacred
ground, and not merely near it. So
Antigone, who recognises the grove as
sacred (16), seats him within it (19). This
grove at Colonus was d<rri/ 3 es (126) be¬
cause the cult of the Eumenides so
prescribed. Sacred groveswere often open
to visitors, as was the KVKXorepbs aXaos of
the Nymphs, with an altar ‘whereon all
wayfarers were wont to make offerings,’ 8 di
rravres emppl^eaKov oSirai ( Od. 17. 208).
OlAirTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
13
fel lowship, and lastly of a nob le mind.—My child, if thou seest
any resting-place, whether oiT^prblane ground or by groves of
the gods, stay me and set me down, that we may inquire where
we are: for we stand in need to learn as strangers of denizens,
and to perform their bidding.
Antigone.
Father, toil-worn Oedipus, the towers that guard the city,
to judge by sight, are far off;
crasis x^ v for Ka ' L a dv is not a difficulty (cp. Ar. Th. 90 x^ ^77, Eur. Her. 173
Xovv plaip xpovos, Theocr. 1. 109 x^dwvis, Hippon. fr. 30 KunroXXuv) : and x^ is
preferred by Blaydes. But, as Elmsley says, ‘veri similius est excidisse 5 ’, quod
toties apud tragicos excidit.’ In 0 . T. 749 dv S’ is a variant for a 5 ’ av, and there,
as here, it has been preferred by most of the recent edd. In L the 1st hand had
written dv, which a corrector changed to av. 15 ariyovaiv MSS.: areipovaiv
Wakefield (‘non male fortasse,’ Linwood), followed by Wunder, Hartung,
Hence Pausanias sometimes mentions that
a particular aXaos was not open to the
public. At Megalopolis, in the precinct of
Zeus Philios, there was an aXcros of which
he says, is piv 8 tj to evrbs icrobos ovk Zotiv
dvdpd) 7 roLs (8. 31. 5). At Pellene, again,
there was a walled aXaos of Artemis So-
teira ; iaodbs re ttXtjv tols lepevcnv aXXcp
ye ovdevl fonv avdpdbircov (7. 27. 3).
11 i££8pv<rov, place me in a seat; cp.
in in i^opdou (to render opdbv). itjlbpvaov,
without addition, could hardly mean,
‘seat me apart ,’ i.e. out of the path. In
Eur. fr. 877 (the only other example
of OjiSpbu) it is the context which
fixes this sense, ttjXov yap oi'/cw v fiiorov
itidpwdprjv, ‘ I fixed the seat of my life
far apart from men’s homes.’
7 ru 0 «[i€ 0 a. vvdolpeOa is impossible
here. After a primary tense, the optative
in a final clause with ws, onus, etc., occurs
only:—(1) in Homeric Greek, where the
case is merely imaginary: Od. 17. 250 tov
7 tot’ iyuv ... | a£u} tt]X' IdaKr/s, iva p.01 ( 3 io-
tov iroXvv aXipoi : ‘ him some day I will take
far from Ithaca,—so that (if I should do so)
he might bring me large gain,’—implying,
el ayoipi, dXcpot. dv. (2) After words ex¬
pressing an aspiration or prayer (and not,
like (TTTjcrov here, a simple order): Aesch.
Eui?i. 297 iXdoi, kX\jcl 8 i eal irpbcrudev
wv debs, | 6'7to>s yivoiTo...XvTripios : ‘may
she come—and a god hears e’en afar—
that [so] she might prove my deliverer.’
Aesch. Suppl. 670 ff., by which Campb.
defends ir\jdoifieda, would come under (2),
if the text were certain, but there rws is a
v.l. for ws. (3) More rarely, where the
primary tense implies a secondary: Dem.
In Androt. § 11 tovtov ^x et T ^ v Tpbirov 6
vbp.os...iva p,7]di tt eurdrjvai p.7) 5’ e^airaTr)-
OrjvaL yei> olt‘ > eirl Tip brjpip: ‘the law stands
thus [ = was made thus], that the people
might not even have the power’ etc.: i.e.
£x €L implies eTidrj.
12 [Aav 0 dv€iv...T)Kop.€v, we have come
to learning, = are in such plight that we
must learn: the infin. as after verbs of
duty or fitness (o0et\w, npocrriKei, etc.).
Cp. 0. T. 1158 els r 65 ’ rj^ets (sc. els to
oXiodai).
13 f-c'vot irpos do-rcov: cp. the address
of Oedipus the King to the Theban elders
( O. T. 216 ff.), esp. vv. 222 f., vvv 5 ’,
vaTepos yap darbs els aaTobs TeXQ, | vpiv
irpoipcovu) K.T.X.
14 OlSiirous, the more frequent voc.
(cp. 0. T. 405 crit. n.): but Olblirov below,
557, 1346. Athens is a little more than a
mile s. e. of Colonus. The picture which
Sophocles meant irvpyoi to suggest
probably included both the Acropolis—a
beautiful feature in the view—and the
line of city-walls with their towers. So
the city-walls of Thebes are irbpyoi, Ant.
122. —ot at the end of the verse : cp.
O. T. 298, El. 873, Tr. 819.
15 o-rfyovo-iv, the reading of all MSS.,
is probably right. It is true that in class.
Greek GTeyw usually means either (1)
‘cover,’ ‘conceal,’ as El. 1118 ayyos...
<x(bpa...<TTiyov, or (2) ‘keep out,’ as
Aesch. Theb. 216 mjpyov ariyeLV etix^Qe
7 roXepcov Sopv. But the first s<kise —
‘cover’—might easily pass into ‘protect,’
and Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 33 has al aairides
...areyd^ovin ra crupaTa. Wakefield’s
<rW<j>ov<riv (‘girdle’) is specious; we have
I04>0KAE0Y£
14
<■> rv>«/cv»« / e /»>>/ O'
XQjpos o 00 Lpo 5, o>s cracp ei/cacrat, ppvcov
Sd^vrjs, iXatas, apnekov * TrvKvoTrrepoi S’
eicrw fear’ avTov evcrropova ■’ arjhoves'
ov Kco\a Kapupov touS’ eV afecrrov irerpov
ficLKpav yap w? yepovn irpovcrTdkiqs oSor. 20
OI. KaOi^e vvv pie Kal (fjvkaacre tov Tvcj)kov.
AN. ypovov pev ovvek ov paOeiv pe Set roSe.
OI. e^ets StSafat 817 /x’ 0V01 KaOecrTapev ;
AN. ra? you^ ’ A.Orjva^ oiSa, tov Se yjopov ov.
OI. 7ras yap rts T^Sa rouro y’ 17/xiP ipnopcov. 25
AN. aW’ oVrt? o tottos rj paOco pokovcra 7 tol;
OI. w, tzkvov, eiTrep icrri y etjoiKrjcripos.
Blaydes. 16 Ipdcr L (cp. crit. n. on 0 . 7 1 . 1 379 )» Dind., Campb.: iepos most edd.
— d/s era0’ eUacrcu A, V 3 , Aid., Elms., Wunder. /cal cra0’ el/cctcrat R. d/s d0ei/cd(rai L,
with 7r written over 0 by the first corrector (S). d/s direiKaoai most of the mss. and
edd.: d/s iireiKdoat Blaydes. 21 vvv Brunck, vvv L (as usual), with most of the
oTe<pavupa or areepavr) Kvpyuv (. Ant . 122,
Eur. Hec. 910), BapvXQva...Telxe<rw eerre-
(pavwcre (Dionys. Periegetes 1006), tiirXoi-
(Tiv MeyaXt] xoXis earecpavcoTcu (Paus. 9.
15). But it does not follow that xvpyoi
xbXiv GrtcpovGLV could stand. ardcpco
never occurs as = ‘to be set around,’ but
either as (1) ‘to set around’— <xvOtj
7 repi K€(paX7]v (Tracis, or (2) ‘to crown’—
civdeai KecpaXrjv <rre0ets,—sometimes in the
fig. sense of ‘honouring,’ as with liba¬
tions or offerings {Ant. 431 etc.), cos a/ir’
d|X|utTa>v, sc. elKacrai , to judge from sight
(alone), without exact knowledge : schol.
d/s Zgtiv €k irpo6\pem TeKp-qpacxdai : cp.
Thuc. I. 10 elKdpcrdai airb t ?)s epavepds
6\peus, to be estimated by the mere exter¬
nal aspect.
16 x<Spos 8’ 08’ Ipos- Cp. Plato
Phaedr. 230 b, where Socrates recognises
the sacred character of the spot by the
Ilissus: Nvpcpwv t£ tivcjv Kal ’AxeXyoi/
lepov airb twv Kopujv re /cal ayaXpariov (the
votive dolls and images) toiKev elvai.
There, too, to obcxKiov was a feature.
cos cratf*’ elKacrai, A’s reading, is prefer¬
able to cos direiKacrai, which would imply a
more diffident guess. The poet of Colonus
intends that the sacred character of the
grove should at once impress the Theban
maiden ; and cracpa is confirmed by the
emphasis of daepv 77s, iXalas, dpxtXov. It
has been objected that edepa is inconsistent
with ec’/cacrai. But it merely expresses the
speaker’s own belief that her guess is right;
as we can say, ‘a certain conjecture.’ In
L’s reading, d/s atpeiKaaai, it seems more
likely that a second cr should have been lost
than that 7r should have become 0. For
the constr. with cos, cp. Tr. 1220 d/s 7’
67 reiKapiv epb. d/s is omitted below, 152.
Ppvcov takes a dat. in its literal sense of
‘sprouting’ {fipbei dvOe'i II. 17. 56), but
either a dat. (as Ar. Nub. 45) or a gen.
in its figurative sense of ‘ being full.’
[Plat.] Axiochus 371 C acpdovoi pkv upai
nayKapirov yovrjs pipbovcri (evidently pieced
together from some poet).
17 dpTrt'Xov. Cyril {Jerem. Homil. 4 .
41), speaking of the later pagan practice,
says, els aXor) 6rav cpvTebcjcri £dXa, <pvrev-
ovenv ov ra Kapirocpbpa, ov <rvKT]v odd’ ap-
iveXov, aXXa povov rdpxpe cos x^P LV oixapxa
ZvXa. But in earlier times, at least, ra
Kapirocpopa were not rare in sacred groves;
cp. Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 12 (referring to the
shrine of the Ephesian Artemis at Scillus)
•Kepi 5’ avrbv tov vaov aXcros rjpipwv Sev-
8pu:v ((pvTevdrj, 6<xa i<TTl TpwKTa. upaia.
Paus. 1. 21. 7 (in an aXcros of Apollo
at Athens) dtv8puv Kal riptpcov Kal 6aa
tcov aKapwcov dapr) s 7 rap^xeral Tiva rj 9das
7 ]S 0 V 7 ]V.
iruKVOTTrcpoi, poet, for tti iKvai, the
second element being equivalent to a
separate epithet, KTepovaaai : cp. 717
cKaTopvodcov N rjprjdiov, 1055 SkttoXovs,
O. T. 846 oiofavos dvrjp, a lonely way-
OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
15
and this place is sacred, to all seeming,—thick-set with laurel,
olive, vine ; and in its heart a feathered choir of nightingales
makes music. So sit thee here on this unhewn stone; thou hast
travelled a long way for an old man.
Oe. Seat me, then, and watch over the blind.
An. If time can teach, I need not to learn that.
Oe. Canst thou tell me, now, where we have arrived ?
An. Athens I know, but not this place.
Oe. Aye, so much every wayfarer told us.
An. Well, shall I go and learn how the spot is called ?
Oe. Yes, child,—if indeed ’tis habitable.
other MSS. 23 Sttov Vat.: 6V77 F, R 2 : 6'7rot the others. 25 tovto 7’] tovtov
most of the mss.; but Elms, cites tovto 7’ from F (15th cent.). 26 7 rrj F (with 01
written over 77), R 2 : 7 rou L 2 : ttol the others. 27 ecirep €<ttl 7’ L with most MSS.,
eivep €<ttIv B, and a few more: eiirep 7’ iaTLv Brunck. eiaoLK-rjaLpos Hartung.
farer (where see n.). Such an epithet
as ‘thickly-feathered’ would be unmean¬
ing here. The many nightingales, heard
to warble from the thick covert, argue
the undisturbed sanctity of the inner
grove. Antigone notices an indication
which her blind father can recognise. 8’
is elided at the end of the verse, as O. T.
29 (n.), so also r\ as ib. 1184 etc., and
once raOra, ib. 332: cp. below, 1164.
20 cos yepovTi with jiaKpav: cp. Plat.
Soph. 226 c Taxdav, wy epoL, crKbxf/LV iiri-
Tarreis (‘a rapid process of thought for
such as I am’) : Rep. 389 D oonppoavv 77 s 8b,
cos irXrjOeL, ov tcl TOLade pbyLCTa; ‘ for the
mass of men, are not the cardinal points
of temperance such as these?’ Cp. 76 .
irpovcrraX-qs, hast fared forward : a com¬
pound not found elsewhere in Trag., ex¬
cept in Aesch. Theb. \\z ) S'lkt]...vlv irpooTeX-
\eTou, sends him forth as her champion.
22 Xp6vov...oCvtK’. Her. 3. 122 e'ive-
k£v re XPVV-O'TUV apijeis dirdaijs ttjs ' EMdoos
(if it is merely a question of money):
Antiphon or. 5 § 8 Kav avojpoTOLs vpiv
...imTpb\f/aLpu..’bveKa ye tov mcTTev-
eiv, ‘I would leave the verdict to you,
though you were unsworn, if it were only
a question of confidence.’
23 friroi, since nadbaTapev implies
ijKopev: cp. 227, 476: on the same prin¬
ciple, ’OXopwLa^e (not ’OXopiriaoL) ■nape'i-
vai, Thuc. 3. 8.
24 ■yoiv: ‘w'ell (ovv), I know Athens
(7c), but not this place.’ Cp. EL 233
d\\’ odv evvolq. 7’ audco, ‘well, it is in
kindness that I speak.’
25 i]p.lv as a trochee is frequent in
Soph. (Ellendt counts 26 instances), but
does not occur in Eur., nor in Aesch.,
except in Eu7n. 347, where Porson’s ap.Lv
for apiLv seems necessary. Modern edd.,
with Dind., usu. wx*ite Tjp.lv : others, as
Nauck and Ellendt, would always write
tjplv, for which the old grammarians
afford some warrant (cp. Chandler, Accent.
2nd ed. § 673) : while others, again,
would distinguish an emphatic rjpLv from
a non-emphatic 77 plv (cp. Hadley and
Allen, Greek Gram. § 264).
26 d\\’ oo-Tis o toitos. The tribrach
is divided like that in Eur. Phoen. 511
eXddvT\a avv o7r\|ots, where cvv coheres
closely with oVAots, as 6 with toitos. But
even where no such cohesion exists, a
tribrach may be broken after the second
syllable if it is also broken after the first :
e.g. SbcnroLva, <ri> rad’ ’birpa^as ov yvihprjs
a.Tep is correct: cp. n. on O. T. 537.
if p.a0&>, deliberative subjunct., of which
the aor. is more frequent than the pres.:
so O. T. 364 e'LTroj: see on O. T. 651.
27 €^oiKq<rip.os, capable of being
made into a dwelling-place, ‘ habitable,’
here implying ‘ inhabited.’ Adjectives
with the suffix ctl po properly denote
adaptability. They were primarily form¬
ed from substantives in -ol-s, as xPW^-^o-s,
fitted for use, from XPW^- The noun
i^olKTjtns is found only in the sense of
‘emigration,’ Plat. Legg. 704 C, 850 B.
But as from linrd^opaL was formed
hrird-cLpos, though no Xinracns occurs,
so itjoiKrjiTLpos here is taken directly from
e^oLKdv as = ‘to make into a dwelling-
place’ (ThuC. 2. 17 i£lpKT) 0 rj). OLKTJTTLpOS
as = ‘ habitable ’ occurs in later Greek.
Just as b^oLKrjaipos is practically equiva-
i6
I04>0KAE0Y2
AN. a\X icrrl p.rjp OLKrjros' oLop.au Se Sew
ovSev 7re\as yap av$pa rovhe vq>v opoj.
OI. rj hevpo TrpocrcrTeiyovTa Ka^oppdp.evov ; 3°
AN. Kal S77 aev ovv irapovra • yw tl croi Xeyeuv
evKaupov ecTTiv, evvecp , 019 avr/p ode.
OI. w olkovmv TTjcrhe rrjs inrep t epov
avrrjs O' 6 pa>crr)<; ovve^ rjplv alcrio 9
c tkottos 7rpocrr)Keis cov dbrjXovpev (fipacrau — 35
HEN 02 .
7T/)t^ vvv rd nXetov icrropelv, 4 k Trjcrb e$pas
e£e\ 0 '- exei 9 yap yMp ov °^X dyvov narelv.
OI. Tt9 S’ ecrO' o ydpos) tov Oecbv vopuLfTau ;
HE. aOiKTOS ov S’ 01/07709* at yap epcjiofioL
Seat c r(f) exovcrt, 1^779 re /cat %kotov KOpai. 40
30 irpooreixovTa MSS., 7r/>ocr(rT6i%oi / Ta Eindoif, cp. 3 ^®> &nd cr. n. on 0 . T. / 9 *
32 d^p] aid]/) mss., Aldine. 35 rwy MSS., Campbell: wv Elms., and most edd.
In iambics Soph, does not elsewhere use the art. for the relative pron. without
metrical necessity: see below, vv. 304, 7 + 7 > 1258: ( 9 . 7 . 13 79 > I 4 2 7 " 1086.
Tr. 47, 381, 728: 7 :/. 1144: Ph. 14. The gen. plur. tGsv for wv occurs thrice;
lent to oIktjtos here, so Silius speaks of
the Capitoline as ‘ superis habitabile
saxum ,’ alluding to the actual shrines on
it (1. 541)- Cp. a\u<npos / 3 d£i$ (Aesch.
Ag. 10), tidings of an actual , not merely
possible , capture. This poet, use is the
converse of that by which apptjTos could
mean ‘unspeakable,’ or invictus , ‘uncon¬
querable.’
28 aW’ 4(rrl [iijv, i nay, but it is in¬
habited.’ Aesch. Pers. 233 (in a reply)
aXXa prjv 'ipeip 1 , ‘ nay, but he was eager ’
(to take this very city). Especially in
rejecting an alternative: Eur. Helen.
1047 aXX’ 0 vdb prjv vavs ’cgtiv, ‘nay, but
neither is there a ship.’
30 Impatient for more light, Oed.
asks, ‘ Is he coming forth towards us,—
so that it is really needless for thee to
move?’ Sevpo denotes the goal, irpoo--
the direction, and 4 £- the starting-point.
devpo goes with both participles, which
form a single expression, = ‘coming to¬
wards us from the abodes’ implied by
oIkt)t6s (28). Cp. Ai. 762 air' o’Uuv...
t£oppupevos. Other explanations are :—
(1) ‘approaching’ ( devpo being taken
with 7 TpoocT. only) ‘ and setting out,’ as
a ‘prothysteron ’ for ‘setting out and
approaching.’ This is impossible. (2)
‘ Moving, and hastening , hither ’: but
this obliterates <?£-, and strains bpp.up.evov.
31 Kal 81), ‘already’: Ar. Av. 175
1 IEI. (3\e\{/ov k 6 .tu. Eli. Kal p\Eru.
piv o 5 v, ‘nay rather’ (imo)’, Ar. Eq. 13
NI. \lye ov. AH. (Tv ptv ovv \lye.
33 (3 £€tv’. The Ionic voc. occurs
even without metrical necessity, Eur.
I. T. 798 £eti/’, ov biKaius: cp. below, 928,
and n. on O. T. 1418. tnrep v 4pov =
inrep epov re : as 0 . T. 258 (where see
n.), Kvpu r’ eyu = eyu re Kvpu. Cp.
Tennyson’s lines ‘To the Princess
Frederica’: ‘O you that were eyes and
light to the King till he past away | From
the darkness of life.’ Ant. 989 (of the
blind Teiresias and his guide) 5 iV ii; evos
fiXeirovre.
34 f. ovv€x.\..<f>pd(rai: that thou hast
come near, aiVios q-kottos cov ( — toI/tuv a)
aStiXovpev, an opportune inquirer into
our doubts, <)>pd<rai, so as to explain
(epexegetic infin., cp. 50). ctkoitos has
its ordinary sense of ‘ scout ’ (cp. n. on
■297). Oedipus supposes that the man
has been sent to make inquiry, rovrwv
is objective gen. after (tkottos.
35 c 5 v, by attract.: O. T. 788 uv...
OlAirTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
17
An. Nay, inhabited it surely is;—but I think there is no
need ;—yonder I see a man near us.
Oe. Hitherward moving and setting forth ?
An. Nay, he is at our side already. Speak as the moment
prompts thee, for the man is here.
Enter Stranger (a man of Colonus).
Oe. Stranger, hearing from this maiden, who hath sight
for herself and for me, that thou hast drawn nigh with timely
quest for the solving of our doubts—
St. Now, ere thou question me at large, quit this seat; for
thou art on ground which ’tis not lawful to tread.
Oe. And what is this ground ? To what deity sacred ?
St. Ground inviolable, whereon none may dwell: for the
dread goddesses hold it, the daughters of Earth and Darkness.
below, v. 304 0 iXet x\avdodai, w eneivos dtuv : 0 . T. 1379 dXpad' iepd, ruv 6 xav-
rX-ppcvv eyio: Ant. 1086 ( 3 bj 3 aia, rbdv ox ) OaXxos oi>x vxeKhpapel. A recollection of these
passages may have led a copyist to write ruv here also. 36 vvv L, with most of
the mss., and so Dindorf, Wunder, Schneidewin, Wecklein; vvv Elmsley, Blaydes,
Campbell. 40 okotov A, okotovo L (with most of the MSS.), though in v. 106 it has,
like the rest, okotov. Some mss. of Eur. give okotovs in Hec. 831, H. F. 563, and
iKOpTJV = (tOIJTIOv) a ll(6fir)V. d8r]X.0V|A€V.
Since a 5 r]Xbu) = to be adrjXos, (as axecdbio
to be axeiOrjs, aKOopbco to be aKoopos,)
the form strictly implies that adrjXos
could mean, ‘not seeing clearly’: but
an act. sense nowhere occurs, for in Eur.
Or. 1318 xpop S’ adrjXxp tu>v dedpapbvoov
irtpi means, ‘faces wherein the deeds
cannot be read ’ (not, ‘which seem to
know nought of them ’). Cp. the verbs
formed from the active use of verbal
adjectives which were primarily passive,
as aXaoTbw, to be unforgetting, arX^rew,
to be impatient ( O. T. 515). Con¬
versely, 5 rjX 6 u, ‘ to make drjXos,’ some¬
times verges on the sense, ‘ to be drjXos ’
(Ant. 20, 242).
36 As 78 shows, the man who has
just entered is supposed to belong to Co¬
lonus, which, like the rest of Attica, was
subject to the king of Athens (v. 67). The
designation t-bvos was probably suggested
merely by bo £eiv’ in 33. ra •rrX.eCovh ‘the ’
details foreshadowed by the preamble.
Isocr. or. 5 § 63 (in a rapid sketch of
Conon’s career) Kai tl Set ra xXeico Xb-
yeiv; ‘and why dwell on the details?’ So
in Soph. Ph. 576 p."f] vvv pC bprj ra 7 rXeiov’,
Tr. 731 aiyav av app.6^01 oe rbv xXduj X6-
yov, the art. denotes ‘the’ sequel which
the previous discourse promises. In Eur.
Med. 609 ws ov Kpivovp.cu rcovde 001 ra
J. S. II.
xXeiova , the gen. brings this out: ‘ Enough
— I will not dispute with thee on the fur¬
ther aspects of this matter.’
37 ovx ayvov iraTeiv. The poets can
use ayvos either like iepos (e.g. Eur. Andr.
253 ayvov repevos ), or, as here, like 0010s.
For the infin. active, cp. Plat. Phaed.
62 B Xbyos oi>...padLOS dudecv, 90 C X070U
...dvvarov Karavoijoai.: Eur. Med. 316 Xb-
yeis axovoai paXdad (auditn mollia):
Soph. O. T. 792 arXiprov...bpdv , and n.
on O. T. 1204.
38 tov 0 €( 3 v vojJL^exai; ‘ to which of
the gods is it deemed to belong? ’ After
verbs of being thought, called, etc., the
gen. expresses ‘belonging’ (1) to a pos¬
sessor, as here and Ant. 738 ov rod xpa-
tovvtos 7 j 7r oXcs vop'i^eTaL ; or (2) to a
class, as Eur. Andr. 12 tQ>v bXevdepw-
tcltwv | o’Uwv vop-LoOeco’. With (1) here
cp. the gen. of the deity after iepos (Plat.
Phaed. 85 B iepbs tov avrov deov).
39 (X01KTOS Ou8’ OIKTJTOS, SC. eOTLV,
answering tls tod’ 6 cp. 1274
avavSos ovS ’ a prjvieis (ppaoas, Ph. 2 aoreur-
toj ovd’ ocKovpbv-rj. The second question,
tov deu)v vopi^eraL ; is answered by ai yap
tpupo/ 3 oi K.T.X.
40 T-ijs re Kal Skotou Kopai : as in
Aesch. Eum. 416 they call themselves
Nii/crds aiavijs rbxva, and invoke parep
Nu£ (844): Aesch. does not name the
2
I04>0KAE0Y2
18
01 . tlvojv TO crepvov ovop av evtja'ipyyv k\v(ov ;
HE. tol? irdvO' opwcras JLvpevtSas o y ev 0 a 8 av
€17701 A.6GJ5 T'lP * aXXa 8 aWcL^OV KoXa.
OI. aXX’ l\ecp pev tov LKerrjv Scfataro*
eS/oa? t^ctS’ ap et;e\ 0 oip erC. ^ ^ 45
HE. tl 8 ’ ecrrt touto ; OI. £ vpcfropa s £vv 0 rjp eprjs.
HE. aXX’ ou8’ ipoi tol Tov^avicrravai TroXecos
Sl^ 5 ecrrl Oapcros, irplv y av evSet^co tl 8 pd).
OI. 77^05 PW 06 COV, d) £cLV€, pT) p aTLpacrjjS,
tolov S’ d\r)Tr)v , <pp ere TTpoaTpeirco $pdcjai . 50
<r/c6ros (acc.) in H. F. 1159 , fr. 538- 42 Ar] d!v mss., Suid , Eustath. : <5v V^uvilliers.
44 dXX’ rxe'v] i'Xews L, A, etc.: i'Xecp, B, T, etc.— /t «0 Elmsley on j 28) conject.
Hrjv, which Hartung reads: ft' av Burges: V Blaydes: ejxk Nauck, Wecklein. t6v]
t6v 5 ’ mss. tov was first restored in the London ed. of 1747 (Elms., praef p. v.).
45 wsl wore MSS. But the scholium in L, eyCo yap ovk dvaaT^ofiaL evrevdev, suggests
that the scholiast read tbs, not ware, tbs is due to Elmsley, whom recent edc.
follow.— Zdpas yrjs] Tournier conject. <? 5 pas y 6k: Musgrave, e 5 pas ye: Wecklein,
other parent. In Hesiod. Theog. 184
the mother is Earth, impregnated by the
blood of Uranus,—the idea being that
the Erinyes were called into life by the
crime of a son (Zeus) against a father.
Other versions made them daughters of
Euonyme (a name for Earth) and Cronus
(Epimenides ap. Tzetzes on Lycophron
406), or of Earth and Phorkys ( i.e. the
sea): cp. Welcker Griech. Gotterl. 3. 81.
41 tlvwv...kXx>wv ; of whom hearing
the august name might I make a prayer ?
i. e. ‘ who may they be, whose name I am
to hear, and to invoke?’ The optat. with
av gives a reverential tone to the question :
€v£cu|ativ av refers to such propitiatory
words of invocation as were uttered on
approaching a shrine. The description
has left the Theban stranger in doubt as
to the particular deities meant. He might
think of other ‘Daughters of Darkness,’—
as of the ICppes (Hes. Theog. 217), or of the
Motpcu,—whom the Eumenides of Aeschy¬
lus address as p-aTpoKacriyvrjTaL, children
of the same mother, Nv£ {Eum. 961).
42 iravG* opwcras, because no crime
escapes their ken : Ai. 835 f. rd s aei re
irapdhovs | aei 0 ’ opwcras 7ra vra rav fipo-
rots Tradr], \ crepcvas ’E pcvvs ravviroSas.
EvpcviSas, the title of the Erinyes at
Sicyon (Paus. 2. 11. 4), was not used
by Aeschylus in his play of that name,
unless with Herm. we assume that it was
in a part of Athene’s speech which has
dropped out after v. 1028. When Ilar-
pocration says that the Athene of Aes¬
chylus, 7 rpavvaaa ras ’Eptviias, Ev/xerdScts
toi >bp.aoev, he perh. refers to such epithets
as ev(ppove s (Eum. 99 2 )’ *Xaoi, evdvcppove s
(1040), Se/xvaf (1041). Demosthenes (or.
23 § 66) uses the name in referring to the
trial of Orestes.
43 aXXa 8’ aXXaxov rcaXa: schol.
d'XXa 6v6p.ara trap' aXXots /caXa vo/xtferat.
Wunder and others quote Plut. Thom.
27 c3 £6ve, vo/j. 01 8ia<p6povai.v dvdpu tuv
d'XXa 8’ aXXots /caXd. This is against
rendering, ‘ but otherwhere [the folk
would give them] other fair names.
Near Megalopolis, on the road to Mes-
sene, there was a shrine of the M av l a t:
SoneTv Se /xot , Oeuiv tCjv EvpievtScov e<x tlv
eirLKXrjais, Paus. 8. 34. 1. Aeschines
gives the attributes of the Erinyes to the
Hot vat (tovs i] ae^Kdr as... eXadveiv xat.
KoXa^LV 8q.alv ^pi/x^vats, or. 1 § 19^)7
at Athens they were lie/aval, at Thebes
they were II6rvtat (cp. 84). Another
name was ’Apat (Eum. 417).
44 pev seems right. It implies
thought answering, rather than opposed,
to t'Xeip 8e£alaTo: i. e. ‘ gracious on their
part may be the welcome, (as, on mine,
the duty to remain is clear)’: not , ‘ gracious
indeed, may be their welcome, ( but , ever
if they should be stern, I must stay).
Cp. the p.£v, without a following 86 , whicl
lightly emphasises rather than contrasts
Xen. Cyr. 1 . 4. 12 eyw p.hv ovk oWa (a
others, perhaps, may), tov Ikcttjv, with
OIAITTOYI EfTI KOAQNQI
19
Oe. Who may they be, whose awful name I am to hear
and invoke ?
St. The all-seeing Eumenides the folk here would call
them: but other names please otherwhere.
Oe. Then graciously may they receive their suppliant! for
nevermore will I depart from my rest in this land.
St. What means this ? Oe. ’Tis the watchword of my fate.
St. Nay, for my part, I dare not remove thee without
warrant from the city, ere I report what I am doing.
Oe. Now for the gods’ love, stranger, refuse me not, hapless
wanderer that I am, the knowledge for which I sue to thee.
Hdpas <xu ( Ars Soph. etn. p. 77 ) • Nauck, £klov yys: Mekler, ws oi>x t x^P as TycrS'.
47 01^5’ e/toV tol L, L 2 , F: oi>8 ’ e/tot tol Seidler, and so most edd.: ov8e pdvTOL
A, R, V 3 , Elms., Campbell: 0118 ’ ephv tl r. 48 evSei^io tl Spat] Schneidewin
conject. ev8eii;y (sc. y toXls) tl Spiv: Nauck (formerly) ivSei^iv tlv'l : F. Martin,
eZeiSu, tl 8p£. Blaydes (with Vat.), £v8d& tl Spq.s. ivSdfr tl Spdv B, T. G. H.
Muller would change tl Spas to 7roXet, iroXews (in 47) to cr’ eSpas, and Six' to TyaS'.
49 vvv L, A : vvv Elms., edd.
out p.e (which I should at least prefer to
’fie or e/t£, if pUv were changed), is more
solemn: cp. 284 aXX' wairep ?Xa( 3 es tov
LK^Tyv. S^aCaro, Ionic : so 921 ttvOoIclto,
945 Se£otaro, O. T. 1274 oxf/oiaTo, yviv-
(tololto, where see n.
45 <os is clearly right. The wcrre of
the MSS. would mean, ‘ and so ’ (i.e. since
they are the Eumenides). It could not
mean, ‘and in that case,’ i.e. ‘if they
prove kind. ’ <os is best taken as simply
causal, ‘ for ’ (schol. iyiv yap ovk avaoTy-
Top-aCj, rather than as = ‘know that’ (Eur.
Ph. 1664 KPEf2N. ivs oStls apupl Tips'
>ypdv dyoei k6vlv). -y^s: cp. 668 ra<r-
5 e xvpas | ..AnavXa. Eur. Helen. 797
ipcis raipov toC8' adXlovs eSpas e/ta s;
iv €|eX0oi[x’ : the optat. with av calmly
expresses a fixed resolve : cp. O. T. 343
wk av 7 rlpa (ftpdaaLp.L.
46 t C 8’ €<rrl tovto ; ‘What means
his? ’ (cp. tL 8' Hctl ; ‘ what now ? ’ 0 . T.
U 9 n -)- ‘What has this sudden re¬
el ve to do with the mention of the Eu-
nenides?’ £up.<J>opa 5 |vv0T)p.’ €p.fjs. ervv-
' 7 ?/ia = somethingagreedupon((n^r^e y u.a(),
^ e.g. a military watchword (Her. 9. 98).
Vpollo had told Oedipus that, when he
eached a shrine of the 1,ep.val, then he
hould find rest (90). This was the <ri>v-
ypa, the sign preconcerted between them,
■ hich Oedipus has- now recognised at
•lolonus (cp. HyvioKa, 96). He calls his
:vn prayer (44 f.) the ovvdyp.a of his fate,,
ecause it embodies the two points of the
<rivdyp.a, —‘ Here are the Eumenides,—
here I stay.’ Campbell renders, ‘ the
word that sums my destiny, ’ and seems to
regard the notion of ‘ sign ’ as blended
with that of ‘summary.’ But the two
notions are distinct, ajjvdyga is always
parallel in sense with awTldepiaL as = ‘ to
concert ’ (fiovXyv, etc.), never, with ovv-
Tldyp.L as = ‘ to put briefly together.’
47 is indispensable, while ouSS
fx^vTOL would be weak. Tou^avicrrdvcu :
the art. with the infin. (whether subject or
object) is esp. frequent in the dramatists,
for the simple reason that it was often
metrically convenient: 442:^/. 114 7-<fpi/as
ySe (tol t 6 Spdv: Ant. 78 to yap \ (3 lo.
7 toXltivv Spdv £<fivv ap.yxavos.
48 like avev or ‘without
the sanction of’: Ai. 768 /cat Slga \ kcL-
vuv, ‘e’en without the gods’ help.’ Nauck
objects to the position : but not less bold,
at least,isC. T. 1084 ^ Tl 1 7r0T ’ oiXXos,Ai.g86
ovxoaov Taxos | Syr' avf'ov a£etj...; 4v8 €i£oa
t£ 8pu>, indicate what I am doing: 5pu> is
pres, indie.: Plat .Gorg. 488A Uavebs /tot £v-
Set^at tL &rrt tovto. Antiphon or. 6 § 37
evSei^aL Tip SiKaaTypiip tcl aSLKypLaTa. The
technical gvSeL&s was an information laid
against usurpers of public functions, or,
in certain cases, against KaKovpyoi. Schnei¬
dewin and Wecklein take 8pw as subjunct.,
understanding,—‘report the matter (and
ash) what I am to do ’: but the idea of
asking could not be supplied.
49 ijeivc: 33. p.ij p,’ dnpdorrjs tovtojv
2—2
20 ZO^OKAEOYI
SE. (yrifiaive , kovk ari/xos tK y^ e^iov (f>av€L.
OI. rt9 tcrO* o \Mpos St tv co fBtftrjKaptv ,
HE. 0(7 oiSa KCLyb) 7TCLVT tTTKJTTjdtl k\vO)V. |
[lev ipos 7HX9 oS 5 ear * exet §e wi'
c Ttpivos UocrtiScvv tv S o irvpcjiopos Otos 55
Tirdz/ IIpo/xT^etV oV S’ imxrrtifiw tottov
^Oovos /caXetrac TTrJcrSe xclXkottovs oSos,
epetcr/x 5 ’ AOrjvcov’ ol Se 7 r\r)crioi yvat
tov S* iTnroTTjv KoXwvov tvyovTtxi cr(f)icrLV
apyjjyov tivcu, kcll c^tpovcri rovvop^d 6o
TO TOvSt KOLVOV TTCLVTt 5 OVOpCLCTptVOL.
51 anpoa 7’ (*V) ftt 7’ L. There are other instances in L of r*, V, or 5 ’ thus
thrust in by the scribe: cp. vv. 5^ i« 79 - B y an , °PPfl slte err ? r B £
£u 0 D. 52 Tier 5 ’ tad' L, A, Dindorf: rfs &r 0 B, Vat., and most edd. In v.
38 n's 5 ’ tad' is fitting, but here tLs tad'. 55 iv 8 MSS.: t]8 Nauck, Wecklein.
(genit. as after verbs of depriving) a crc
TTpocTTpcirw (ep. Ai. 83 1 TOaaVTCL ae...
TTpoarpemo), <|>pcur£it (epexegetic infin.).
deny me not the grace of the things for
which I supplicate thee, that thou should-
est declare them.. Cp. 35. _ _
52 tis &r0 5 , i.e. ‘what is it called?
In answer to the same query at v. 38 he
had only learned that part of it was sa¬
cred. Cp. 26.
53 Ktryco. We say:—‘What / know,
you also shall know ’ (pa' 0X8' iyu, kcll av
emar'liaei). The Greeks could say
‘ What I also ( = 1 on my part) know, you
(also) shall know.’ The second ‘also’
( K al) is absent here, since av is wanting.
Xen. Symp. 2. 25 Sokcl ptvroi poi Kal ra
tcov avSpcov avpiroata ravra tt aaxpiv air cp
Kal ra iv 7 rj <pvopeva. Antiphon on 5
§ 23 i^yreiro ovStv n paXXov vi to twv aX-
Awv r7 Kal vrr’ ipov. So Soph. EL 1146
oure 7 dp rrore | pyrpos av 7’ rjada paXXov rj
Kapov (pl\os. Cp. below, 870 (xd/xe), and
Ant. 927.
55 IlotreiSiSv. Paus. 1. 3 0, 4 Sehcvv-
rcu 8t Kal %wpos KaXovpevos KoXuvos "Itt-
Trios...Kal fioopbs HocreiSuivos l 7 T 7 rtou Kai
’ Adrjvds 'iTTTri'as (1069), ypwov St II eLpldov
K al Qyatcos (1593), OiSiwoSos re Kal ’A 8pd-
arov. This altar of Poseidon (iiriararys
KoXwvov 889) lies beyond the stage-scene
(888). cv 8’ (adv.), sc. iarlv : Prometheus
did not belong to Colonus itself (as
Poseidon did),‘but to the neighbouring
Academy (see on 56): he is named as one
of several divine presences in the vicinity.
So cv 8’ adds a new member to a group,
O. T. 2 7 (where the same words iv 8' 6 tt.
debs refer to the plague), Ai. 675. If,
instead of iv 8' we read ij8 (which Soph,
sometimes used in dialogue, fr. 345 and
493), this would rather link the two dei¬
ties as holding Colonus.
56 IIpop.T| 0 €vs is a ‘Titan’ as son
of the Titan Iapetus (Hes. Theog. 510).
Welcker (Griech. Gotterl. 2. 254) thinks
that ‘Titan,’ instead of ‘ Titanid,’is used
here only because, like the Titans,
Prometheus rebelled against Zeus: but
this seems strained. Cp. Cic. Tusc. 2.
10. 23 (from the Upop. Avopevos of Aesch.,
Prometheus speaking) Titanum suboles ,
soda nostri sanguinis, Generata caelo.
irvpc|)dpos (55), because represented with a
torch in the right hand: Eur. Phoen. 1121
(on the shield of Tydeus) Se^ia. 8 i Xap-rraSo
| Ttrav Wpopydebs tepepev ws repyauv ttoXlv
So rrvpcpopos of Artemis (O. T. '207), ant
Capaneus (Ant. 135). Cp. Philostratu-
p. 602 (quoting the Athenian rhetoriciai
Apollonius, circ. 225 A.D.) t’cb Ylpopydev 8 q.
Sovxe Kal irvpcpope. His altar was in th<
Academy, just s. of Colonus, and this wa:
the starting-point of the XapiraSycpopia (t<
the acropolis) at the three torch-festivals
Harpocrat. 184 rpeis ayovaiv 'Adyvaio
copras XapiraSas, UavadyvaloLS Kal 'H0at
areloLS Kal Tlpo pyd e Lois. Schol.
Pan. 131 XapraSycpoplai. 8 t ylyvovrai rpei
iv rip K epap€iK$, 'Adyvas, 'Hcpalarov, Upo
OlAlfTOYI Em KOAQNQI
21
St. Speak, and from me thou shalt find no refusal.
Oe. What, then, is the place that we have entered ?
St. All that I know, thou shalt learn from my mouth.
This whole place is sacred; awful Poseidon holds it, and there¬
in is the fire-fraught god, the Titan Prometheus ; but as for
the spot whereon thou treadest, 'tis called the Brazen Thresh¬
old of this land, the stay of Athens ; and the neighbouring
fields claim yon knight Colonus for their primal lord, and
all the people bear his name in common for their own.
See comment. 57 656 s mss. : 65 os Brunck, edcl. 58 oi 56 xXtjctlol] ai 56 7rX^-
fflop appears as a v. 1 . in the margin of L, and in the text of B, T. Bothe prefers
oi 56 irXrjaLop. 59 top8' mss. : top Reiske, Brunck, Elms., Wecklein (who com¬
pares vv. 44, 78). 60 (proven ] (popovcri Nauck. 61 upop.aap.epop L, with
most mss., including A, which, however, has ot written above op. The true
< bpop.aap.epoi is in Riccard. 34 and Vat. 63 irXeop (sic) L, with u written
fit 7#6ws. Aesch. wrote both a lip. Hvpcpopos
(the 1st play of his trilogy) and a satyric
lip. Uvpxaevs. tottov by inverse attraction:
Lys. or. 19 § 47 tt)p overlap r\p xaTeXiire rip
vlei oi) irXeiopos d|ta earlp k.t.X .: cp. on
0 . T. 44C).
57 080s. Somewhere near the grove of
the Eumenides, but not within the stage-
scene, was a spot called ‘the threshold’
of Hades,—a steeply-descending rift or
cavern in the rock, at the mouth of which
some brazen steps had been made (see on
1590 f.),—in accordance with the epic
notion that Hades had a xaX/ceos ov86s
(II. 8. 15). From this spot , the immedi¬
ately adjacent region (including the grove)
was known as ‘the brazen threshold ,’—
Xa-Xiebirovs, borrowed from the literal
XO-Xxa pad pa (1591), taking the general
sense of ‘ adamantine.’ As ‘ rooted on
the nether rock ’ (7 rjdep eppi.fap.lpop 1591),
and also as linked by mystic sanctities
with the Powers of the Under-world, this
region of the ‘brazen threshold’ is called
tfpeta/P ’A drjpup, the stay of Athens: a
phrase in which the idea of physical
basis is joined to that of religious safe¬
guard. x. a ^ K ° irov S, with feet of brass
(El. 491 %. ’Epif'ds, untiring), i.e. furnished
with brazen steps: not, putting brass
under the foot, as some have taken it: so
apyopbirovs, xpi/cr 67 roi/s etc.
59 The name—though xoXupSs was so
familiar a word—is traced in the usual
Greek fashion to a hero Colonus, the
erupvp.os of the deme; and, to justify the
epithet of the place, ittitlos, he is called
lirTroT^s, horseman, or knight. In the
roads about Colonus (raiade.. .ayviais 715)
men first learned to use Poseidon’s gift of
the horse. With tov 8 ’ cp. 65 TovSe tov
deov. In the case of the tribes, at least,
statues of eponymi were familiar to Athe¬
nians (cp. Ar. Pax 1183 top apSpiapra top
Uapdiopos). A statue of the hero Colonus
on the stage would be an effective device
for giving greater vividness to the local
legend. The speaker could point to it with
dramatic fitness, since Antigone is with
her blind father.
60 dpxTYos, or apx 7776x775, = esp. the
founder of a family or clan, or (like xt'l-
ott] s, olxLCTTTjs) of a city. Bekker Anecd.
I. 449 apxvylTou' rjyep.opes oi eir^pvp.OL
tup (pvXQp , quoting from the r??pas of
Ar. 7r apa Tobs apxvytTas, = by the statues
of the ten eirupvp. 0 L rjpues of the Attic
tribes. Arist. fr. 85 (Berl. ed. p. 1491a
20) apETT/ tov ylpovs , /cat evyepeis oi ai ro
Toi>Tov tov yepovs, ovk eap 6 iraT^p eiiyeprjs
7? aXX’ eap 6 apxyy6s. Isocr. or. 3 § 28
Tevxpos p.ep 6 tov yipovs 7]p.up apx'pyos.
Plat. Tim. 21 E tt)s iroXeus debs apxvyos
tLs e<TTip (of Sa'is in Egypt, which claimed
origin from the goddess Neith).
61 And all (the 8 r]p.6Tai, supplied
xaTa cvpecnp from ybai as =-5r)p.os) bear
his name in common (koivov, in their
capacity as KoXupeis), being designated
thereby. Tovvojjta, acc. of object to <J>e-
povert, is also cognate accus. to wvop.a-
(rpevoi, which is added to mark the
fixity of the deme-name,—a title not
merely ornamental (like ’Epex<?et 5 at for
Athenians), but regular.
22
lO^OKAEOYI
to Lavra c tol ravr ectt'iv, gj £eV, ov Xoyous
np.G)p.ev y aXXa rrj £vvovcria irkeov.
OI. r) yap rives vaiov cfl roverSe rovs tottovs;
HE. Kal Kapra, rovSe rov 6eov y ena)vvp,oi.
OI. dp^ei ns avrcov, rj Vi rep TrXrjOei \6yos ;
HE. e/c rov tear derrv /3acn\e(x)s raS’ dpyerai.
OI. ovtos Se ris \6ycp re Kal erOevei Kparei ;
HE. (drjerevs KaXeirai, rov rrplv A lyeeos to/co?.
OI. dp dv ns avrqj 7rop.7ros e£ v/xa>p /xoXot;
HE. oj? 7 rpos Tt \e£eov rj Karaprvereov pioXelv ;
70
above: 7rAefw Suidas s. v. Evvoveria. Schneidewin conject. Xew. 66 ris] L and
other MSS. have tlo, A Tier, which led Elmsley to suggest apx« ris avrwv] But, as
he himself remarks, ‘ MSS. nullam in hac re auctoritatem habent, neque aliud con-
siderandum, quoties inter ris et rts diiudicandum est, quam utrum eorum sententiae
convenientius sit.’ See comment.—\070s] Bonitz conject. Kpa.ro s: Mekler, vopos.
62 croi, ethic dat.: El. 761 Toeavra croi
TO.VT ’ eerriv, ws pev ev Xbyp | aXyecva, k.t.X.
Xo-yois, ‘story,’ legend, generally, but
esp. poetry, in which Colonus had not
yet figured: the Iliad (23. 679) buries
Oedipus at Thebes: cp. Paus. 1. 30. 4
(of the Oedipus-myth at Colonus) didupopa
p.ev Kal ravr a rrj 'Opeypov iroLyerei.
63 ttj £wovo-ia, ‘by the dwelling
with them’: i.e. those who live at Colo¬
nus feel the charm of its holy places grow
upon them. So the Thucydidean Peri¬
cles describes the Athenians as ryv rys
rroXews dbvapuv Kad ’ yplpav tpyip dewp. 1 -
vovs Kal epaaras yiyvop-tvovs avrrjs (2. 43):
cp. the schol. here, rip dpyp Kal rrj irelpq.
7r Xeov TLp.wp.eva, ov tols Aoyois.
64 t] -yap k.t.X. The eager interest
of Oed. in .this question depends on his
knowledge, derived from the oracle, that
he brought Kepdy tols dedeyplvoLS (92).
65 Kal KapTa: cp. 301 : Eur. Hipp. 89
OE. cip’ dv tI p.ov dlijaio...; III. Kal Kapra
7’. Qeov, the hero Colonus. Though the
distinction had lost nothing of its clear¬
ness at this date (cp. Antiphon or. 1 § 27
ovre deovs ovd ’ ypwas our’ avdpwnovs det¬
er ao a), debs is sometimes the generic term
for beings who receive divine honours:
so Amphion and Zethus, the Theban he¬
roes, are tw ctlu (Ay. Ach. 905), and Eu-
polis says (’ AarparevTOL fr. 3) ev ever k'lols
dpbpoLenv ’AKadirjp.ov deov (the errwvvpos of
the ’AKaSypeia).
66 Elmsley reads apxec tCs avrwv;
‘ Who is their king?’ But Oed. rather
asks, ‘Have they a monarchy or a de¬
mocracy?’ It would be a prosaic objec¬
tion that the question is hardly suited
to the heroic age of irarpLKal paeriXecai
(Thuc. I. 13). rj ’irl tw ttX. Xoyos;
‘or does power of discussion rest with the
people?’ irXij 0 €i, the popular assembly ,
as oft. to vperepov rrXydos in the Attic
orators. Thuc. 2. 40 (Pericles, on the
Athenian democracy) ov robs Xoyovs rots
ZpyoLs fiXapyv yyovpevoL. The schol. pa¬
raphrases, y ev rip 7r\. eerriv y ierxbs;
and Kpdros is a conject. instead of \670s.
Elmsley and others cp. Eur. Cycl. 119
t'lvos KXvovre s; (under what king?) rj dedy-
p-evrai k paros; There is no evidence for
Xoyos as (1) the commanding word,
‘sway’: (2) the deciding word, ‘arbitra¬
ment ’: or (3) the ‘ principle ’ (ratio) of
government.
67 4k, of the head and fount of power:
El. 264 KaKTwvd' apxop.ai: Ant. 63 apxo-
peeerd' eK KpeLererovwv.
68 ovtos..t£s (wj/)... Kparei; =rls
’Icttlv ovtos 6s Kparei’, Eur. Hec. 501 ris
ovtos erwpa rovpov ovk eq.s j KelerdaL ; Xoyw
T€ Kal cr0€v€i, word (counsel) and might
(of deeds): Od. 16. 242 (Odysseus) %etpcts
r’ aixp.yryv Hp-evac Kal errleppova ( 3 ovXyv:
Pind. Pyth. 5. n 1 (may Cyrene’s king be
blest) err' tpyoLeriv ap.<pl re ( 3 ovXais : Soph.
0 . T. 884 (of a Tvpavvos) el de rts virlpoirra
X^pcrlv rj Xoyip rropeveTai. So Theseus is
described by Thuc. 2. % I5 as yevop.evos
p.era rov jjvverod Kal dvvaros.
69 Sophocles conceives the union of
the Attic communes (commemorated by
the annual festival of the ervvolKLa
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 23
Such, thou mayest know, stranger, are these haunts, not hon¬
oured in story, but rather in the life that loves them.
Oe. Are there indeed dwellers in this region ?
St. Yea, surely, the namesakes of yonder god.
Oe. Have they a king ? Or doth speech rest with the folk ?
St. These parts are ruled by the king in the city.
Oe. And who is thus sovereign in counsel and in might ?
St. Theseus he is called, son of Aegeus who was before
him .
Oe. Could a messenger go for him from among you ?
ST. With what aim to speak, or to prepare his coming ?
70 ap’ dv A, R, V 3 : a p ovv L and the others. — v/jl£v] r)p.uv A, V 3 . 71 cos 7rpos]
birojs Nauck. —Karaprlcruv B, Karaprldov Vat. The verb Karaprcfa (St. Matth. iv.
21 KarapTL^ovras to Slktvo), to ‘mend,’ ‘repair,’ or ‘equip, was commoner than
Ko.To.pTvo} in post-classical writers, but is not suitable here. — p.oXeiv A, R, V 3 , Suidas
( s . v. KOTapTL^o }): fj.oXoL L and the rest. The scholium in L indicates both readings :
in August) as already accomplished by
Theseus. Athens is the capital, all the
people of Attica being reckoned as its
citizens (airdvroiv ijSi) £ vvreXovvToiv es av-
tt]v, Thuc. 2. 15). Isocr. or. 10 § 18
speaks of Theseus as 6 Xeyop-evos p.bv
At’y^cos, yevofievos S’ f/cIIocracScoi'os. Aegeus,
too, was said to have been king of
Athens: see on 297; and was the epo-
nymus of one of the ten Attic tribes
(Aiyrjis <pvXr], Andoc. or. I § 62). He
gave the title to a lost play of Sophocles.
70 dp’ dv Tis...poX.oi; ‘I wonder if
any one would go ? ’ = I wish that some one
would go. II. 10. 303 tLs Kev p.01 Tode
gpyov u7rocrxd//.ej'os reXiaece | Siopp 2 ttl p.e-
yaXp', Cp. infra 1100. avTw, poet, after
the verb of motion: cp. II. 12. 374 oreiy-
opIvoLtn S’ Ikovto: Aesch. P. V. 358 rjXdev
avTp Zirivbs...[ 3 £Xos : cp. O. P.’jn. irop.-
iros, one sent to bring a person, O. T. 288.
71 cos irpos t£ goes with both parti¬
ciples, p.o\€iv with the second only. The
Chorus are uncertain whether Oedipus
has merely some message for Theseus, or
wishes to bring him in person to the
spot (as iropjrbs might imply). Our
pointing is better than cos irpos tL ; A. 77 k.
p.oXeii/; The query turns more on the
motive of the appeal than on a sharp
contrast between its possible forms. Ae'£-
ojv should not be joined with p.oXeh>
(‘foc^him come,’ Blaydes).
The reading and explanation of the
verse hinge on the question whether ws
(1) belongs to irpbs tl, = ‘ with what view ? ’
or (2) is final, =‘in order that.’ Now(i)
is strongly supported by two other places
of Soph., in each of which this formula
stands, as here, at the beginning of a
question: 0 . T. 1174 01 . ws Trpos tC
XpeicLs; Tr. 1182 TA. ws irpos t£ itiotlv
tt]vS ’ dyov iTTMJTpecpecs; The simple irpos
tL; (also freq. in Soph.) = merely ‘with
reference to what?’ while ws irpos tL =
‘ with reference to what, in your concep¬
tion or intention (cos)?’: hence the latter
is appropriate when the questioner can¬
not imagine the agent’s motive.
KaTapTvo-cov poXeiv, to prepare things
(to work upon his mind, directly or indi¬
rectly), so that he shall come : for the inf.
cp. 1286 : Plat. Rep. 562 C tt]v iroXiTeiav...
irapaaKevd^eL Tvpavvldos Se'rjdrjvai.: and for
KOTopTv co of mental or moral influence,
Pint. Mor. 38 D dv...p.y) Xoyois xP r ! <JT0L s
d(pai.pu>u 7 ) irapaTpiiroiv KOTapTvri tt]v cpdoiv.
With L’s jioXoi (cos being then final),
we must render : ‘ that Theseus might
come with what view (irpos tl), —to say or
to arrange (what)?’ The opt. can stand (in
spite of KepSdvri 72), since dp' av fwXoL ;
(70) puts the case hypothetically: see
on 11. But: (a) the double p.o\oi, at
the end of two successive verses, is in¬
tolerable. Dindorf, therefore, conjecturally
reads Traprj, which Wecklein and others
adopt, (b) The antithesis between X^oiv
and KaTapTvaoiv is hardly clear. Wecklein
explains, irpos iroiov Xoyov rj tpyov; Cer¬
tainly tL XQoiv r) Spdaoiv could mean, ‘for
what conceivable purpose?’ (cp. O. T. 71 6'
TL SpOJV rj tL (pOJVOJV) : but KOTapTVOOJV would
be a very strange substitute for Spdooiv.
24
I04>0KAE0YI
OI. to? av irpoerapKcov apuKpd KepSdvrj p,eya.
BE. kcll tls npos avSpos prj /3\ eVoz'Tos apKecris ;
OI. oV’ \eycopev iravO' opcovra \e£opiev.
BE. ol(jO\ co (jev, ok zw /xt) cF(j)a\fjs ; eireiTrep ei
yevvalos, cos ISovtl, ttXtjv tov Satpovos’
avrov pev, ovnep Kacjjavrjs, ecos eyci
rot? iv6d$ avrov, prj /car’ acrrv, Srjporais
Aef<x) Ta§’ ekOcov olhe yap Kpivovcri croi
el y^prj ere ptpveiv rj nopeveerOai rraXiv.
OI. cS reKvov, rj /3e/3r)Kev rjplv 6 £evos ;
AN. /3e/3r)Kev, cdejre rrdv iv rjcrvyco, rrdrep,
e^eern cfrcovelv, cos ipov povr)S ire\as.
OI. co norviai Seivcones, evre vvv eSpas
rrpcdrcov icf) vpcov rrjerSe yyjs eKapxj / eyed,
<1 >ot/3az T€ Kapol per/ yevr\er& dyvedpoves,
OS 1*0 1, Ta 7TOAA £A£U' OT €^€^7) KU.Ka,
75
8o
85
tbs rt irpoaXe^eov avrp poXoL ns, rj irpos tL evrpeirlawv avrbv poXeiv; 72
apuKpa ] /xuepa MSS., Campbell: apuKpa Elms., and most edd. Cp. on v. 5. 75 f.
Blaydes conj. tbs ov (for vvv) /xt) cr(p. (‘how thou shalt escape harm’): Nauck,
d\\’, (5 %£v , tbs vvv /xt) crcpaXr) s tov ba.lp.ovos, \ avrov pev\ deleting the words erreiirep
el | yevvalos, tbs ibovn, rrXriv. Hense suggests: tax’> w £., tbs v. /t?) acf). rov
d., | errenrep el yevvalos tbs ibovn pot. 78 rots Turnebus, Brunck, and most
73 |Ai] fiXeirovros , not ov, since the
blindness is a condition: ‘if he has not
sight.’
74 opwvTa : the blind man’s words
will be instinct with mental vision. (Cp.
O. T. 747.) The insight is ascribed to the
words themselves, not to the speaker, as
at 267 ireTrovOora and bebparora are epi¬
thets of the Zpya, not of the agent. Cp.
Aesch. Cho. 854 0/>eV ...(bppanoplvrjv,
Stippl. 467 uppS.rcoaa...aa(f)e(XTepov ( Xoyov ).
Milton, Par. Lost 3.51 So much the rather
thou. Celestial Light , Shine inward, and
the mind through all her powers Irradiate;
there plant eyes.
75 oto-0 , ...ws ..p.T] cr 4 >ctXf]S ; dost thou
know (how to act),—that thou mayest
not come to harm? A modification of
the phrase oterd’ ebs xoirjcrov, in which 7 rot-
rjaov is abruptly substituted for Set ae
Troirjaai. So, here, o£<r0a eagerly be¬
speaks attention to the advice: see on
C. T. 543.
76 tbs ISovrt: tbs has a limiting force
(as above, 20), Ant. 1161 rjv fyXcoros, ws
epoL (cp. on 0 . T. 763). The dat. is
that of the person interested by the per¬
ception, as in tbs pev ovveXovn eiireiv
(Xen. An. 3. 1 § 38), rroXXa Kal aXXa
TrapaXurovTL (Thuc. 2. 51), avXXapfiavovn
Kara to opdov (for one who rightly com¬
prehends, Her. 7. 143), rip airroplvcp ot)
Oeppov (Thuc. 2. 49), etc. Scufiovos,
sortis: so 1337, and oft.: boldly in fr.
587 pr\ airelpe rroXXols rov irapovra bai-
pova, sow not the rumour of thy fate
abroad.
78 |ii) Kar’ atrrv is a comforting paren¬
thesis. p.i^ is due to the preceding im¬
perative [rev* : cp. Thuc. 1. 124 p-qcfiL-
aaade rov iroXepov, pr) <poj3i]dlvTes to av-
Tina betvov: Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 37 arrayov
tt/v yvvaixa Kal robs rralbas, prjbev avrtov
Karadels: but it has, in itself, almost the
effect of a reassuring injunction, ‘ do not
suppose that I mean.’ We could not make
ot evdab ’ avrov pr] rap ai ttv brjpxjTai. a
single phrase, as = such of the folks as are
not in the town, but here. €v0a8’ av-
tov : Solon fr. 36. 11 tovs 5 ’ evdab ’ avrov
(in Attica, as opp. to abroad): so Eupolis
fr. inc. 1. 4 (where Bothe after Meineke
badly points tQ>v evdab\ avrov), etc. The
word brjporris in Ant. 690, Ai. 1071
= a common man as opp. to a chief.
Here, as in Eur. (Aesch. has not the
0IAITT0Y2 Eni KOAQNQI
25
r
Oe. That by small service he may find a great gain. tv
St. And what help can be from one who sees not ?
Oe. In all that I speak there shall be sight.
St. Mark me now, friend—I would not have thee come to
harm,—for thou art noble, if one may judge by thy looks, leaving
thy fortune aside ;—stay here, e’en where I found thee, till I go
and tell these things to the folk on this spot,—not in the town:
they will decide for thee whether thou shalt abide or retire. \Exit.
Oe. My child, say, is the stranger gone ?
An. He is gone, and so thou canst utter what thou wilt,
father, in quietness, as knowing that I alone am near.
Oe. Queens of dread aspect, since your seat is the first in
this land whereat I have bent the knee, show not yourselves
ungracious to Phoebus or to myself; who, when he proclaimed
that doom of many woes,
of the recent edd.: tol<t 5 ' MSS., Campbell. 79 aoi L (with ye written above):
ye r, Brunck, Elmsley, and others : tol Campbell. 80 el XPV] V XPV mss., Wunder,
Hartung, Campbell. Turnebus, whom Brunck and most other edd. follow, first
changed 77 ta el. 85 777s] yvi' Burges, Blaydes. 86 yevrjcrO' L (with e written
word) and Pind. (Nem. 7. 65), drip-orat.
are the ‘citizens’ generally; though in
this place the term is tinged with the
notion of ‘ demesmen.’
80 el XPi- All our MSS. have 77 XPV
(which Campbell retains); but, as be¬
tween -fj and el in such a case, their au¬
thority is small: thus in Aesch. Cho.
994, where elV’ is certain, L gives the
senseless 777-’. Epic usage allows r\k (rj),
answered by (77), in an indirect ques¬
tion : It. 2. 299 8<ppa dawpev \ rj ereov
KaX%as p^avreverai., 77c /cal ovkI. But is
there any Attic example of this construc¬
tion? Three instances are indeed alleged
from Aesch. (P. V. 780, Cho. 756, 890),
but they are most doubtful: see Appen¬
dix. Attic usage prescribed cl (or ei're) as
= ‘whetherP introducing the indirect ques¬
tion: the correlative 1 or’ was usu. elVe,
but sometimes, as here, rj.
81 T]|ilv, ethic dat.: do we find our¬
selves alone ? Cp. 62.
82 cv -qcruxw, in quiet case, nearly =
ijoijxu s, as 1675 iv rrv/j.dT( i )= ‘at the last’:
cp. El. 384 vvv yap iv /caXy (ppoveiv.
83 jiovt]S ircXas, sc. oiiarjs, a gen.
absol. (we could not understand ws 6 vtl
rrlXas ep,ov p.bvr) s): cp. 1588: O. T. 966
av iicfrrjyrjTuiv, sc. 8 vto:v.
84 iroTViat, fitting in his mouth, as
being esp. their name at Thebes (43).
Scivwttcs : as looking sternly on sin (42).
The face of the Avengers is still terrible to
his inner eye. Sophocles nowhere por¬
trays the lineaments of the Furies, as
Aesch. does (Eum. 46—54), but he
leaves on the mind an impression not less
awful, cure vvv <;KapL\pa errl ebpas (gen.
sing.) vp.Qv irp&Twv (possess, gen.) rrjade
yrjs (partitive gen.), cir£ can be so placed
since vjjiwv is possessive gen. ( = v pert pas):
cp. 126, O. T. 177 CLKrav rrpos ecnrepov
deov. 2Kcqji\|/a (sc. yovv) absol., as Eur.
Hcc. 1079 ir °' 7r “ <ttG>, rra KdpLxpu ;
86 ayvwjxoves, without yvihp.rj, hence,
‘ inconsiderate ’; and so, 'unfeeling': Tr.
473 (ppovovaav dvrjTa kovk ayvihp-ova, i. e.
not refusing to make allowance for hu¬
man frailty. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5 ayv&-
Plovl KpLrrj rrepiTVxeiv, to fall in with a
judge who makes no allowance. But
ayvw$= ‘undiscerning,’ O. T. 677.
87 e^xP 1 !’ since in Attic con¬
tracts in 77: Tyrtaeus 3. s'ArrbWuv \ xpv-
<T0K6p.rjs ?XPV rriovos advrov: Pind. 01 .
7. 92 £xP eov ( v ‘ %XP a0V ) : Lucian Alex .
22 2xP a Ka ' L edlcrmfe (common dialect).
tcI 7r 6 XX’, cp. El. 564 rd 7roXXa rvvevp.aT ,
those weary winds. The prophecy was
made to Oedipus at Delphi when he went
thither in his youth from Corinth, to ask
whether he was indeed the son of Poly¬
bus, the Corinthian king, and Merope.
The god did not solve his doubt,—aXXa
5 ’ aPXia Kal 8eiva /cal dvcTrjva rrpoiicprivev
\lyojv ( 0 . T. 789). Eur. makes Oedipus,
while still at Thebes, tell Antigone of a
26
I04>0KAE0YI
Tavrrjv eXefe Trav\av Iv y^povco p.aKpco,
IXOovtl \copav repplav, ottov Oecov
crepLVOJV eSpav Xa/3oi,ju.i Kai ^evocTTaav, 9^
ivTavOcL KapLXpeLV TOP TaXaLTTCOpOV fiiOV,
KepSrj piiv, oiKrjcravTa, rots SeSey/xeVots,
arrjv Se rot? 7re/xi//atrip, ol /x aTrrj\a(J(xv *
0 - 77 /xeia 8 ’ rj^eiv rcovSe p.oi Traprjyyva ,
^ creicrjaop, rj (3povT7]v tlv\ rj Aios cre'Xas. 95
eyvcoKa /xe'p pvp a>s‘ jae TTypSe rrjv o8op
OU/C €<70* 0770)$ OP TTLCTTOV Vp,(OV 7 TT€pOV
i^rjyay eis roS’ aXcros. op yap ap ttotc
above tj) : yivoustf V 3 . 69 iXQovra Elmsley. 90 £ej'6o-ra<ru'] Over this word
7p. /cat KaracrTacnv is written in L. The whole verse had been accidentally omitted
from L’s text, and has been added in the right-hand margin, in a line with v. 89,
apparently by the 1st hand. 91 Kapirreiv A, R. 92 oiKycavra mss., except
F, which has oUriaovTa. The latter, a conjecture of Triclinius, is untenable; but
Xpyvpos which doomed him to die at
iepos KoXojvos (Phoen. 1705 ff.). Far more
poetical is the conception of Sophocles,
that Apollo had appointed the sign , but
not named the place.
88 TavT-qv £Xe|€ TravXav: spoke of
this as a rest. The pronominal object of
the verb, instead of being tovto, is assi¬
milated to the gender of the predicate
TravXav : cp. Plato Crat. 433 E Xiyei...
elvai TavTrjv opOoTyra ovoparos, ^vvdyKyv,
he says that in this consists the correct¬
ness of a word,—convention: Lysias or.
12 § 37 radryv yap iox&ryv SUyv dvva-
peda 7rap’ avrCov Xapeiv, this (death) is
the extreme penalty which we can exact
from them. iv P aK P‘? : so ^ 33 ° :
Ant. 422, Ph. 235, etc.: but 1648 XP^V
( 3 paxei (without iv). The general Attic
rule was to use iv in such phrases as iv
7roXXcp, parpip, oXlyy, ppa-X^ XP° V V> * v
oXLyais ypipais, iv ttoXXols irecriv. The
instances in which tv is omitted are
comparatively rare in poetry, and very
rare (usu. doubtful) in prose, with the
exception of the phrase varipip XP° V V
which in prose usu. lacks iv: it takes it,
however, below at 614 and Tr. 18.
89 ff. c\ 0 ovTi...ptov. Apollo said:
avT7] -rravXd aot ’icrai, iXdovrL x^P av
reppLav, ottov av X a pips 6 . <j. 'ibpav Kal
^evovraaLV' ivravda Kap\peis k.t.X. In
the orat. obliqua, if the tense of the prin¬
cipal verb were primary (as Xiyei), Sirov
av Xdfiys would become ottov dv Xafiw :
since it is secondary (gXtJjt), we have
ottov Xdf 3 oqj.t. The part. tXGovri ex¬
presses the first condition to be fulfilled
before the 7rauXa can be attained, rav-
Tqv is explained by evravBa Kap\peiv.
Tepjxiav is proleptic : in whatever land he
should find the Semnae, that land was to
be for him reppla, i.e. was to contain the
goal of his wanderings. The word occurs
elsewhere only in Ant. 1331, reppLav
apipav, one’s last day. It fits the meta¬
phor of Ka|nj/€iv, from rounding the post
in the SLavXos ( Kap\jsai SiavXov darepov
kuiXov ttoXiv, Aesch. Ag. 344), since repp-a
oft ,=vvocra or Kapirryp, the turning-post
{II. 23. 466 d> o’x^eu' 7rep! rippa).
90 o'€|jlvwv : see on 43. ievocrratriv,
quarters for strangers. Pollux 9. 50 pipy
8i Kai 7 ToXeors Kai iravdoKeiov Kai %evibv Kai
cos iv ’I vdxv ZocpoKXiovs (a satyric dra¬
ma, fr. 253), iravdoKos ^evoaraa is.
The word occurs only in these two places
of Soph. : so iinrooTaois, /3oi5<rra<m.
92 f. K^pSq p.ev k.t.X.: with advantages,
through my having settled there (oIktj-
o-avxa), for my entertainers, and ruin for
the Thebans. The conjecture oiKto-avra,
‘ having founded,’ deserves to be carefully
weighed. Cp. the poet, use of KTiaas
below (715) in regard to the invention of
the curb : also Aesch. P. V. 250 TvcpXas
iv aiirois iXiridas Kar(pKLaa. On the other
hand, the blessing to Attica turned on
the personal residence of Oed. therein at
the close of his life: cp. 626 Kotinor’ 0 i-
SLttovv ipeis | axpdiov oiKyrypa 8i£acrdai.
This favours olKq<ravTa. Kep8q and aTqv,
0IAIT70Y2 Em KOAQNQI
27
spake of this as a rest for me after long years,—on reaching
my goal in a land where I should find a seat of the Awful
Goddesses, and a hospitable shelter,—even that there I should
close my weary life, with benefits, through my having dwelt
therein, for mine hosts, but ruin for those who sent me forth—
who drove me away. And he went on to warn me that signs
of these things should come, in earthquake, or in thunder, haply,
or in the lightning of Zeus.
Now I perceive that in this journey some faithful omen from
you hath surely led me home to this grove: never else could
yet it was received by Turnebus, and approved by Schaefer. Hermann says:—
‘ Scribendum esse oUlaavra et ego diu est quum censui et Doederlinus p. 59 Act.
Monac. vol. 1. monuit. Verba eius opposuit Elmsleius, ipse quoque manifesto sic
legendum iudicans. Neque enim habitare hie, sed mori vult Oedipus.’ See com¬
ment.—Nauck conject. epiroXuvra: Hense, eiaolaovra : Mekler, evcroidv re. 94
waprjyyva] irapeyyba L. In A and V * * 3 , which also have irapeyyba, 17 is written above
e. 96 vvv] vvv L, which is preferred by Herm., Schneidewin, and Wecklein.
accusatives in appos. with the sentence
evravda Kapxj/eiv tov ( 3 lov: the participle
oUpcavra (in antithesis with bedeygevois,
cp. 13 &poi irpbs aaTuv) serves to bring
out the point on which the Kepdrj and ary]
depend. For the plur. acc. in appos. cp.
Eur. Ale. 6 Kal pe dr/Teveiv iraTr/p j ...tuiv 8'
avow ’ rjvayKacrev. This is better than to
refer Klpd-rj and arpu to the person of Oed.
(‘having dwelt there as a blessing’ etc.),
which would suit aT-rjv, but hardly the plur.
Klpbij ,—used here instead of nepdos (cp.
579) because the ‘blessings’ were to be
felt in many ways and on many occasions
(see 1524 ffi).
93 tois ‘ire^ixj/ao'tv is supplemented by
d'jnjXaa’av, since irepireLv can be said of
those who ‘ speed the parting guest’: Od.
15. 74 XPV £&vov irapeovra cpiXeiv eOeXovra
Si irtpireiv.
94 irapiyyyva cannot mean ‘pledged,’
4 promised ’ (rjyyvaTo), but only ‘ passed the
watchword to me,’ i.e. 4 told me, as a
sign' Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 58 irap^yyva 6
Kvpos abvdppa, Zevs ooppagos Kal pye-
pwv, 4 C. proceeded to pass the watch¬
word, ‘Zeus’,’ etc. Trapcyyvctco regularly
has this sense (which sometimes passes
into that of ‘ exhorting,’ ‘ encouraging ’
one another); or else that of 4 putting
something into another’s hand,’ ‘ entrust¬
ing’ it to him. The omission of the tem¬
poral augment in L and other mss. is not
a sufficient ground for adopting Her-
werden’s ^cptyyva (‘trusty’).
95 if <r€i<rp.ov if ppovnjv tlv’, some
such sign as earthquake or thunder
(nva with both): thunder is the sign
given at 1606. tlv’ suggests that" the
god spoke merely of ‘ signs ’: Oed. in¬
terprets. Cp. schol. Ar. Ach. 171 Slo-
appla 5 £ €<ttlv 6 irapbi Kaipov geipoiv.
Plut. Mor. 419 F obyxvaiv peydXpv irepi
tov aepa Kal bio(rr)plas iroXXas yeveaQai.
96 £y vwKa is answered (101) by
aXXa poL...boTe. vvv, 4 then,’ seems better
than vvv, (though this could stand,)
since the oracle is the basis of his be¬
lief. ttjvSc Ttjv 68ov: acc. of extension
in space (with ei-ifya-ye), denoting the
ground traversed: cp. 1686: Ph. 1223
KeXevdov epireis.
97 ovk &r 0 ’ ottws ov, which in gram¬
matical order immediately follows ws, can
be thus placed because felt as one adver¬
bial expression = 4 assuredly ’: so often £otiv
ore ( = ‘sometimes ), ovk Zcttiv fj (‘in no
wise’), ovdels oaris oil (‘everybody’), etc.
iTTcpov: no outward sign had been
given. The 4 omen ’ was in the leading
of his will. Cp. the feeling in the Odys¬
sey (more spiritual here than the Iliad)
that the gods sometimes act directly on
the human mind by inspiring a thought
at a crisis. Od. 16. 282 (Odysseus to his
son, when planning to slay the suitors)
67 T 7 rdre Kev iroXvfiovXos evl (ppeal OpcreL
’ AOrjvi 7 , | veverto ph toi eyu KerpaXfj:
which anticipates such a 7 rrepov as is
meant here. For irrepov as = oluv6s or
8pvis ( = iravd'‘ oaairep irepi pavTeias dia-
Kpivei Ar. Av. 719) Schneidewin cp. Cal¬
limachus Lav. Pall. 124 irolwv (opvlOwv)
ovk ayaQai irrlpvyes, Propert. 4. 10.1 r feli-
cibus edita pennis (with happy auguries).
98 4 £ijY a Y> i.e. ‘to my goal (e£-)’, not,
28
I04>0KAE0YI
npcoraLcru' vp lv dvreKvpa 080 tiropd>v,
vr)(fxx)v doivois, Kairl crepvov el, 6 pr)v IOO
fidOpov roS* daKeirapvov. aXXa pou, 6eat,
fiiOV KCLT 6 p(f)d<; TCX 9 *A 7 roXXw^O? SoT€
7 Tepaanv 77877 kcll KaracrTpocfnijv Ttva ,
el prj Sokcj tl peiovus e^eiv, aei
poyOois Xarpevcjv toIs vnepTaTOLs fipoT(ov. 105
it, to yXu/ceiai 7 ralSe 9 dpyalov Skotov,
lt, d) peyuTTTj^ IlaXXaS05 KaXovpevai
nacrcov ’A drjvcu TipiMTarr) 770X19,
OLKTLpaT avSpos OlSlttov to8’ aOXiov
eiSwXov ov yap Srj to y apyaiov Sepias. IIO
AN. criya. iropevovrai yap otSe 877 rives
Xpovco iraXaioi, arjs eSpas inicrKOTroi.
OI. aiyujaopai re Kal crv p toSou iroSaf
99 vputv MSS.: vplv Suid. (j. v. vrjcpaXios Gvoia)', schol. ou yap av, irpurais vp.lv
avreaxov. 104 peiov ’ cS 5 ’ ix eLV is conjectured by Wecklein; peiovws voaelv by
Nauck; peiov avTioxdv (‘parum obdurasse’) by Mekler. 105 Wunder conject.
pox@ovs...Tovs virepT&Tovs. HO to y' V 3 , Aid., Doederlein, Reisig, Elms.,
* aside from the highway.’ Plat. Phaedo
66 B Kivdvvevei rot iiairep arpairos tis e/c-
(pipeiv ijpds (and so Soph. At. 7)- ov
yap dv, ‘for else,' etc., the suppressed
protasis being ei prj i^riyaye: so 125:
O. T. 82 [where see Appendix p. 292
(221, ed. 2)].
100 vrtj>Mv aotvois; the austere wan¬
derer lights first on the shrine of the aus¬
tere goddesses (tbs aiel tov bpoiov dyei
Geos tbs tov opolov ); vrj<|>«v implying the
thought that he has been in a manner
consecrated to suffering. Water, and
honey mixed with milk (peXUpaTov),
formed the x°“ s doivovs, vrjcpaXia peiXiy-
para (Aesch. Eu?n. 107) of the Furies.
Pollux 6. 26 to yap vrjipaXieveiv rb vr\(pa-
Xia Gveiv ’iXeyov, oirep earl to xPG ff ^ aL
Gvciais doivois, uv tcis ivavrias Gvcrias oiv-
oairovdovs iXeyov. Photius s.v. vrj-
cpaXioi Gvaiai, iv als olvos ou oirivdeTai,
aXXa vdcop Kal peXUpaTOV.
101 dcrK€Trapvov (cp. 19), not shaped
by the adze ( ixKlirapvos , fr. 724): so
Soph, is quoted by Hesychius (1. 90) for
ad piir av ov (from dpeiravr]).
102 pfov...'n , epa<riv...Ka! KaTcurrpo-
<J>ijv Ttva, some ending of life,—some
close to my course. / 3 t ov iripaais is to
irepav tov ( 3 Lov, a passing through life to its
end, a concluding of it (Eur. Andr. 101
TTjv TeXevTaiav...irepaaas Tjpepav): Kara-
(TTpo4>ij adds the notion of a career which
approaches its goal. Thuc. 2. 42 (of
those who had fallen in the war) doted di
poi dijXovv avdpos aperrjv irp&Ti] tc pr\vv-
ouaa Kal TeXevraia j 3 e( 3 aiov<ra i] vvv rQvde
KaTaaTpoipr) (the closing scene of their
lives). Polyb. 5. 54 tt)v avTijv iiroii)-
cravTo tov fiiov KaTaaTpoiprjv. —operas : see
on 550- , _ .
104 ptiovvis’ixtw = peicov elvai. This
euphemistic mode of expression with the
comparative adverb is often found where
censure or disparagement is to be conveyed
less bluntly. Plato Phaed. 75 A opiyerat
piv iravTa Tavra dvai olov t6 utov, ix eL
di ivdeeaTipws (repeated just after¬
wards thus, ai)TOu ivdeivTepa iaTiv):
Apol. 34 C Tax' civ odv Tis ravTa ivvorjaas
avdadi (TTepov av irpos pe (rx 0L V} —
avGadeaTepos civ ei'77 : Legg. 932 A iav tis
iv Trjde tt) iroXei yovicov apeXicTepov
ixv r °V dioVTOS, = dpeXi<TT€pOs rj. Oedi¬
pus says to the Furies: ‘ Grant me rest,
unless haply (ti, adv., as 0 . T. 969, here
with bitter irony) I seem to be betieath
such grace, —I, who have suffered so much
29
OIAITTOYI Eni KOAQNQI
I have met with you, first of all, in my wanderings, I, the
austere, with you who delight not in wine, or taken this
solemn seat not shaped by man.
Then, goddesses, according to the word of Apollo, give me
at last some way to accomplish and close my course, unless,
perchance, I seem beneath your grace, thrall that I am evermore
to woes the sorest on the earth. Hear, sweet daughters of
primeval Darkness ! Hear, thou that art called the city of great
Pallas—Athens, of all cities most honoured ! Pity this poor
wraith of Oedipus,—for verily ’tis the man of old no more.
An. Hush! Here come some ageE men, I wot, to spy out
thy resting-place.
Oe. I will be mute,—and do thou hide me in the grove,
Blaydes, Campb.: ro 5 ’ most of the other MSS. and edd. 113 e£ obov tt 08a MSS.:
and so long.’ jwiovtos <=X €IV means here to
be peCwv in the sense of '‘too insignificant ,’
'of too little account ,’ in respect of suffer¬
ing: i.e., one who has not yet suffered
enough. Thus we arrive at the same
sense which the scholiast extorts by a me¬
thod which seems impossible. He ex¬
plains jJieiovws i=X etv as = eXarrovws egtiv
ra /ca/ca, ‘ to have ills in too small a de¬
gree.’ But (i) as Herm. said, this would
be fieiov or fielio £x eLV > an( i i 2 ) ^ * s i m P os ‘
sible to understand ra /ccucd. Campbell
thinks that/xei6vws <?x eLV Xarpevwv = geibvws
%X €LV Xarpevfi&TCOv : which is open to ob¬
jection (i), and to this (2), that the
partic. Xarpebcju could not do duty for a
partitive gen. after £ x eLV • ' Wecklein (who
follows the schol.) suggests p.eiovws tyeiv
kolkCov , | and ad for ppoTuv in 105.
105 |xox 0 ois XaTptvwv: Aesch. Ag.
i\*l av&yKas H8v XItt a8vov \ Eur. Suppl .
877 xpy/ J -d'' r(jJ v £evx@ds vtto (in bonds to
lucre). Tr. 357 irbvwv Xarpevgara (servi¬
tude in toils) is not similar.
106 Kt’, in urgent petition, as 248,
O. T. 46 W , ...av6pdu<rov: 1413 lt\ d£iw-
oar\ *yXvK€iat, with blandishment, as
Tr. 1040 (5 yXvKvs "AiSas. No other poet
■ of the class, age (I think) ventures on
this use of yXvKvs in addressing deities,
which, indeed, is somewhat apt to recall
the Aristophanic <3 yXvKwv, u> 7 XvKVTare.
Skotov : on 40.
107 IlaXXdSos, possessive gen. with
KaXovpevak: Athens, thou that art said
to belong to Fallas, of all cities most
honoured : Eur. Ion 8 Zgtiv yap ovk
dayp-os 'EXXiji'toj' 7r6Xts, j rrjs xpu(roX6 yx ov
IlaXXaSos KeKAyplvT) : ib. 311 Aofrov /ce-
KXJjneda, I am called (the servant) of
Apollo.
HO ellSwXov (cp. 393), a mere wraith,
with the semblance and speech of the
man, arap cppbves ovk ^vl irdpirau , but the
living heart is not therein (as Achilles
says of the e’lSwXov of Patroclus, II. 23.
104). So the wraith of Helen is eiSuXov
Zgirvovi', Eur. Helen. 34.
ou yap S' 1 ) to y’. After rod’ in 109 a
second toS’ here would be very awkward:
and the article, if not necessary, is at least
desirable, ov yap 8ij is esp. used in re¬
jecting an alternative to something already
stated, and ye is often added with the force
of ‘ at any rate’; below, 265 ov yap Sy t6
ye | awfi: El. 1020 ov yap 8 y Kevov y'
a(pr]<rop.ev : Ph. 246 ov yap Sy av y yada
vavfiaTys. On the other hand ov yap Srj
zvithout ye occurs O. T. 576, Ant. 46.
111 The grove being close to the
village, the man of the place has done his
errand quickly, and the elders of Colonus
are already heard approaching (cp. 78).
112 XP° V< 5 > ’ dat. °f circumstance with
•iraXaioC, old in respect of their years, i.e.
‘ aged.’ The phrase (an unusual one) does
not seem to be intensive, as Campbell
makes it, ‘very old’ (7 ovrj yevvale in
O. T. 1469 is not similar), but simply
pleonastic, as in Od. 13. 432 iraXaiov...
7 tpovros, an old man of many years. eirC-
cTKoiroi here = speculators, explorers, but
in A fit. 217 overseers, watchers, and ib.
1148 of Dionysus, ‘master’ (of mystic rites).
113 f. Kal <rv p.’ cl* 68ou iroSa Kpvu|/ov
all mss. (1) This is usu. explained by
partitive apposition (axw 0 - Ka ^ ^ ov Ka *
plpos), the part iroSa being in appos.
30
I04>0KAE0YI
crrp. a
Kpvxpov kclt dA-cros, tgjvS' ecus av eKfiado)
tlv a? Xoyovs epovaiv. iv yap toj ^aOeiv 115
eWcrnp r]v\d/3eia tcov 7 Toiov^ivcov.
XOPOS.
opa • tl 5 a/o’ ; 7tov vaiei ; 11 7
2 7 rou Kvpei Iktottios crvOels 6 TrdvTcov,
3 o TravTOJv aKopecrraTos ; 120
4 npocrSepKov, Xevcrcre S 77 ,
5 irpocnrevOov Travrayr)'
exiroduv 68ov H. Keck, and so Wecklein: see comment. 115 ev yap ] ev dl
Elmsley.— padelv] Xadelv Blaydes. 117 vaiei ] Nauck (formerly) conject. Kvpei:
with the whole pie: ‘Hide me,—that is,
my foot,—apart from the road.’ The
construction is common ( Ph . 1301 plOes
pe...x&pa, Horn. II. n. 240 tov d' aopi
irXijg avx&a ): the question here is as to the
sense, ay aye pe iroda could bear such a
sense: but Kpv\}/ov pe iroda cannot do so,
unless we grant that KpuTrreiv “rroSa could
mean ‘to guide another’s steps to a hiding-
place.’ Wholly different is Eur. Hec.
812 7 roi p’ virel&yeLS iroda; ‘whither art
thou withdrawing thy steps from me?’
= 7roi pe <pevyeis; (2) Paley thinks that
iroda is ‘quite redundantly used,’ as if
ayovcra had been part of the sentence.
The evidence cited for a ‘redundant’ use
of iroda consists in (a) the phrase fiaivo)
iroda, Eur. El. 1173 etc., where fialvu)
is trans.: ( b) one place, Eur. Ale. 1153
aAA’ evTVXoir)S, voanpov d’ IXdois iroda:
where, if Tight, it. is a bold cognate acc.,
come with returning foot: but odov and
dopov are vv. II. (3) Campbell takes pe
as governed, irpos to cijpaivopevov, by
Kpvipov iroda a.s = virl£aye: but this in¬
volves the difficulty noticed under (1).
I regard as probable H. Keck’s IkttoScov
68ov. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 978 xdoj'ds rijad’
eKirodihv. No substitute for 7ro5a is satis¬
factory : among the conjectures are Kopa,
pi iroi, iraXiv, ireXas, irlpa, irpoau, raxa,
rode, rod’ a\p.
114 f. T<3v8\..€Kpid0to> Tfvas Xoyovs
€pov(rtv, learn in regal'd to these men what
they will say; not, learn from them (by
speaking to them), since his present ob¬
ject is only to overhear them, unseen.
This gen. of connection often goes thus
with verbs of perceiving, etc.: Xen. Mem.
3. 6. 17 evdvpov tQv eidoToiv 8tl Xlyovcn.
Plat. Gorg. 517C ayvoovvres dXXT/Xwv 8tl
Xlyopev. Distinguish 593 orav padys pov
vovdlrei, when thou hast learnt from me.
115 € v yap Ttu p.a0eLv: i.e. ‘for in
learning (how the people of the place
are disposed) consists the caution of
(proper for) all that we are doing’: we
are poor strangers, who must be pre¬
pared to shape our course according to
the mood of the aaroi (13). Though rip
padeiv form a cretic, the spondee stands
in the 5th place, since yap is a monosyl¬
lable: so El. 376 ei yap r&vdl poi (where,
as here, Elms, proposed instead of
yap): ib. 409 rtp tovt’ rjpeaev ; cp. 664.
116 twv Troiovp.€v«v: so El. 84 (just
before an exit, as here): ravra yap (plpei. |
vLktjv t’ ijplv rat k paros t<2v dpiopl-
viov. The yvuprj here, though perhaps
meant to mark the caution taught by bitter
experience (cp. 273), has the tone of
Periclean Athens: cp. Thuc. 2. 40 (it is a
mischief) pi) irpodidaxdyvai...Xoyip irpo-
repov rj eirl a del Ipyip eXdetv: 3. 42 (Dio-
dotus answering Cleon) robs...Xoyovs...
didaaKaXovs tlov irpayparcov.
117—253 Parodos, passing at v. 138
into a lyric dialogue (noppos) between the
Chorus and Oedipus (see preliminary n.
on the structure of the play). For the
metres see Metrical Analysis.
The framework is as follows. (1) 1st
strophe , 117 rls dp ’ ijv to 137 valet, = ist
antistrophe , 149 ei) to 169 airepVKov. (2)
2nd strophe , 176 otiroi to 187 (rl/ 3 e<rdai,=
2nd antistr., 192 avrov to 206 iiarvdolpav.
Between the 1st strophe and the 1st anti¬
strophe is interposed an anapaestic ‘ sys-
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
3i
apart from the road, till I learn how these men will speak; for __
injcnowledge is the safeguard of our course. [Exeunt.
The CHORUS (elders of Colonus) enter the orchestra , from the
right of the spectators, as if in eager search.
Chorus.
Give heed—who was he, then ? Where lodges he ?—whither 1st
hath he rushed from this place, insolent, he, above all who live ? strop e *
Scan the ground, look well, urge the quest in every part.
Hense, vdirovs: Mekler, el: Wecklein, (pavets . 121 Xebaar' 1 avrov’ irpoa-
Stprov | irpoairevOov iravraxyt- L. (So, too, B, T, and others, but with Xevaaer'.)
Xevaaar avrov’ irpoadtpuov \ irpoacpQtyyov iravraxyt- A, R. Xeua'a’ avrov, irpoadtprov, |
tern' 1 (avaryjxa) of n verses, 138 o 5 ’ e/ce?-
vos to 148 c opp.ovv (Oed. and Ch.). Be¬
tween the 1st antistr. and the 2nd strophe,
a 2nd system of 6 verses, 170 dvyarep to
1J5 p-eravaaras (Oed. and Ant.). Be¬
tween the 2nd strophe and the 2nd an¬
tistr., a 3 rd system of 4 verses, 188 aye
vvv to 191 7 roXep.i 2 p.ev (Oed.). From v.
207 to the end (253), the verses are with¬
out strophic correspondence ( dvop.oioarpo-
<pa). A doubt exists as to the genuine¬
ness of vv. 237—253 (c 3 ££vol — Svvairo),
and of the 4 trimeters which follow (254
—257): see on 237.
The Chorus induce Oed. to leave the
grove by promising that no one shall re¬
move him from Colonus by force (176),
but, on learning who he is (222), revoke
the promise, and command him to leave
Attica. Antigone appeals to them.
117 opa: cp. Aesch. Eum. 255 (the
Furies hunting Orestes): Spa, opa paX' av
Xevaat re iravra, py \ Xady (pbyda (Has
p.arpo<pbvos ariras : cp. also the scene in
which the Chorus of the Ajax are seeking
the hero (867 ird 7 ra | 7 ra yap ovk S( 3 av
ey2;). t£s ap’ iqv; imperf. of previous
mention (not implying that he is not still
trespassing): who was he of whom our
informant spoke? Plat. Crito 47 D 6 rip
pkv Sucalip fttXnov eyiyvero (is, as we
agreed, made better), rip 8b aSiKip clttiPX-
Xvro. Slightly different is the imperf. of
a truth newly seen: Ph. 978 88' yv dpa |
6 £vXXapi 2 v pe, ‘so (all the time) this was
he who has seized me.’ va£ei, of mere
situation (not habitation), as 11. 2. 626
vyaiav at valovai it tpyv aXbs’. so Ai. 597
(of Salamis), and Tr. 99 (of a wanderer).
119 CKTomos instead of e/c rbirov : 716
dXla...irXdra \ dpikaicei: 0 . T. 1340 a7rd-
yer' eKrdiriov: 1411 daXaaaiov \ bKpL\par':
Ant. 785 (poirqs 5 ’ virepirbvnos: El. 419
e<pt<rriov | irrj^ai : Eur. I. T. 1424 rrap-
aKTLOL SpapeiaOe. Plut. Dion 25 irekdy-
iol irpos ryv HuceXiav tcpevyov.
120 aKopeo-xaTOS, ‘ most insatiate ’
(x6pos); hence, reckless of due limit,—
shameless : cp. improbus annis | atque
mero fervens (Iuv. 3. 282). Eur. Her.
926 (deprecating v(3pLs), pyiror epov cppb-
vypa | ipvxa r aKo pear os e’ty. A posi¬
tive aKopy s is found in later Greek (The-
mistius, or. 90 D, 4th cent. A.D.): and
as SiaKopys and KaraKopi)s are classical
(Plato, etc.), it may be a mere accident
that axopys has no earlier warrant. If it
does not come from axopys, our word
might be compai'ed with such irreg. su¬
perlatives as vtaros, ptaa-aros.
121 This verse is corrupt in the MSS.,
but two things seem clear: (1) there is
no reason to suspect irpotrSepKov: (2)
the singular Xevo-tre must be restored, and
placed after irpoaStpxov. The antistro-
phic verse (153) is aXX’ ov pav tv 7’ epoL.
A long syllable is then wanted to com¬
plete the verse 7 rpoaStpxov, Xevaae. Her¬
mann’s viv has been generally adopted.
But Xevorore viv could mean only ‘ see
him ’: not, ‘ look for him ’: Xevaaeiv nva
could not stand for fryrecv riva. The MS.
avrbv was prob. a gloss which came in
after irpoaStpxov and XeO<r<re had been
transposed; and the plur. Xevaaere may
have arisen from Xevaae Sy. In 135 ov
is governed by yvQvai, not by Xebaaivv:
and in Aesch. Eum. 255 opa, Spa pa\’
av, Xevaat re iravra (v. 1 . iravra), the
sense is, ‘scan all the ground.’ Cp. Ai.
890 (‘’tis cruel,’ the Chorus say, baffled
in their quest) apevyvbv dv 8 pa py Xevaaeiv
Sirov.
122 Trpo(nr€ij0ov (only here) ought to
mean ‘ ask, or learn, further ’ (the reg.
sense of irpoairvvdaveadai, irpoaepcorav),
32
IO0OKAEOYI
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
7r\avara ?,
TrXavaTas ri? o 7 rpecrfivs, odd’ eyycopos' irpocrefia yap
ovk av nor dcm/ 3 e? aXcro? e? 125
rd^ 8 ’ dpaipaKerav Kopdv, a? rpepopev \eyeiv /cat
TrapapeifiopecrO' aSe/ 3 /cra)?, acfrcovajs, aXoyw? to ras
evtpdpov (TTopia (frpovTiSos 132
te^T€ 9 # ra be vvv tlv rjKeiv Aoyo? ovbev al^ovu ,
oV eyd) Xeucrcra/z' 7 rept 7 ra^ ovnco 135
Svvapat repevos yvcjv at 7701} poi
7 Tore vaiei.
, , v T r/os s ^
crvcrr. a. OI. 00 e/ceipo? eyw <po)vr) yap opco,
to (franco pevov.
XO. td ted,
Set t'o? /xei' opai', Setz^d? Se Kkveiv.
140
irpoacpdlyyov iravraxy Elmsley. Xevaa' airroi', 7 rpoaSpaKov | irpoairevdov 7 ravraxy
Meineke. Xti/aV atiroV, irpoairvOov , | irpoaStpKou iravraxy Wecklein .S0/A.
em. 63). irpoairevdov, Xevaae 1av, \ irpoaSlpKOV iravraxy Hermann, Wunder, Dindorf,
Hartung, Campbell. 7 rpoaSepKov, Xeucrat viv, | irpoairevdov iravraxy Schneidewin.
Xevaa’ avrov, irpoaraXei (which he supposes to have been corrupted into irpoaipdlyyov),
irpoaSepKov iravraxy Blaydes. I follow L, only conjecturing Xevaae 8 y (which seems
more probable than Xevaae viv) for the corrupt Xevaar ’ avrov, and placing it after
irpoaSepKov. 125 eyxupios MSS.: Hyxupos Bothe, edd. So in 841 Zvtottoi was
but this is weak: here, it seems rather to
mean, ‘ press the inquiry,’ inquire assi¬
duously: cp. irpoaaireiv, irpoaXiirapeiv.
irpoafdlyyov (‘speak to him’), a v. 1. for
irpoairebdov, is plainly unsuitable. Her¬
mann transposed irpoaSepKov and irpoa-
irebdov : but the ‘looking’ naturally pre¬
cedes the ‘asking,’ and iravraxy suits
both. The conjectures XeOcro-’ avrbv, irpoa-
Spaieov, | irpoairebdov (or irpoairvdov, | irpoa-
SlpKov) are open not only to the objection
from the sense of Xebaaeiv (121), but also
to this, that the aor. is less fitting here. As
to irpoadpaKov, e 8 paK.bp.yv in A nth. Pal. ‘j.
224 is a very rare example of that form.
123 7rXavaTas, one who has wandered
hither from beyond our borders, and so
= glvos: cp. on 3.
125 f. 7rpo<r€f3a yap ovk av : cp. 98:
for the place of ovk, Ant. 96.
126 aXtros ts : see on 84.
127 ap.aip.aK6Tav : used by the poets
of any violent force, divine or elemental,
with which men cannot cope (as the Chi-
maera, II. 6. 179; Artemis in her wrath,
Pind. Pyth. 3. 33; the sea, ib. 1. 14;
fire, O. T. 177), and probably associated
with apayos. But the reduplication re¬
calls pai-pa-oi (cp. irop-<pbp-u, iroi-irvb-iv),
—the a being intensive: and if we sup¬
pose a secondary development of ^/ma
as paK (Fennell on Pind. P. 1. 14), the
proper sense of ap.aip.aK€Tos would be
‘ very furious. ’ The word being of epic
coinage, it is conceivable that associations
with paxopai may have influenced the
formation as well as the usage.
130 ff. Kat irapapctPopecrG’ k.t.X.
In approaching or passing a shrine, it
was usual to salute ( irpoaKvveiv ), and to
invoke the deity audibly. But in passing
the grove of the Eumenides the people of
Colonus avoid looking towards it. No
sound , no articulate word, escapes them.
Their lips only move in sign of the
prayer which the mind conceives. Cp. on
489. to Tas €v<|>d|Aov orojjia <j>povri8os
Uvres =‘ moving the lips of (in) rever-
ently-mute thought ’ : Uvai (instead of
oiyeiv, Xbeiv, Siatpeiv) o-rop.a has been sug¬
gested by the phrases (pwvyv (or yXuaaav)
Uvai: cp. fr. 844. 3 iroXXyv yX&aaav
eKxbas paryv. This is better than to
make crTopa purely figurative (like ‘the
still, small voice’), when the sense would
be, ‘giving a (still) voice to our reverent
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
33
A wanderer that old man must have been,—a wanderer, not a
dweller in the land ; else never would he have advanced into this
untrodden grove of the maidens with whom none may strive,
whose name we tremble to speak, by whom we pass with eyes
turned away, moving our lips, without sound or word, in still
devotion.
But now ’tis rumoured that one hath come who in no wise
reveres them; and him I cannot yet discern, though I look
round all the holy place, nor wot I where to find his lodging.
Oedipus (stepping forward , with Antigone, from his place
of concealment in the grove). Behold the man whom ye seek ! ist ana-
for in sound is my sig
Ch. O ! O !
Dread to see) and dread to heafr !
it, as the saying hath it.
paestic
system.
corrupted in the MSS. to evroTuoL. 132 ev<pripov mss., evcpapov Doederlein; so
in 197 he writes dcri/x^a, in 682 apap, in 687 K cMpurov, in 688 apart. Elnisley says,
‘Longe plura mutanda essent, si Dorismo restituendo operam serio daremus’: but
ras evcpripov, at least, seems impossible. 134 ovSev afrvd'] ovSev ayovd ’ Tri-
clinius: ovx'l at^ovO’’ Wecklein, ovk aXeyovO' Blaydes. These editors read e?x ets
in 166 (where see n.). Nauck, who also reads 8 x^s there, leaves afov 0 ’ in the
text here, though he thinks it corrupt. 138 88 ’ eneivos opav eyur rpwvrj yap opu
L, L 2 , B. The intrusion of opav after ckhvos may have been suggested by such
thought,’ eu<J>d|AOv ( = silent) qualifying
the metaphor as when discord is called
rrvp avrjcpaiffTov, Eur. Or. 621.
131 cujjwvus. The ancient custom
was to pray aloud, partly from a feeling
that one ought not to make any prayer
which might not be heard by all mortqds.
Pythagoras in Clemens Alex. Strong. 4.
543 (it is usual pera (pojvr/s eilxeadat) epoi
8 ok€l, oi>x 8tl to Oeiov cpovro pr\ SvvaaOai
ru>v i^(TvxV (pOeyyoplvtov eirateLv, aXX otl
SiKaias efiovXovro elvat ras eu^as, cts ovk
dv tls alSeadeir) ivoLeiodai noXXwv avvetSo-
tuv. Persius 2. 6 Non cnivis prom plum
est murmurque humilesque susurrcs Tol-
lere de templis et aperto vivcrc voto. Lucan
5.104 tacito mala vota susurro Concipiunt.
133 After t€VT€s we may place either
(1) a point,—making ra 8e vvv begin a
new sentence: or (2) merely a comma,—
taking as (129) as still the object to
a£ovT: (1) is best.
134 ovhlv (adverb) < x £ ovt ’ (auras) :
oudtv d$ovr' as = ‘reverencing nothing ’
would be at least unusual. The act. of
d^opai occurs only here; but that fact
scarcely seems to warrant a change. If
any were made, the simplest would be
oihtv d/yovO’ (in the sense of deous dyeiv),
with bt €is i n 166.
J. S. II.
135 8v with yvtovai only: \ev<r(ro>v
absol.: see on 121.
137 p.01 ethic dat. (62, 81): vaki 117.
138 4k€ivos, of whom ye were speak¬
ing: Ant. 384: Ar. Ach. 41 toot’ e/ceiv’
ovyto ’ \eyov : Ntib. 1167 60’ ereivos dvpp.
cjjcovfj -ydp opco: (I appear to you), for in
sound is my sight (i.e. I know your pre¬
sence by your voices). To this announce¬
ment of his blindness a certain gentle
pathos is added by to t|>aTi£dp.. (acc. in
appos.), ‘as they say of us the blind’:
alluding generally, perh., to the fig. use
of opav , pXeirecv in ref. to mental sight
(as O. T. 747, of the blind seer, SeSoiKa
pp pXeiruv 0 pavrisrj), rather than to any
special proverb. So Thuc. 7. 87 iravo}-
Xedpiq. 8 -q, t 8 Xeyopevov,...ovSev 8 tl
ovk di rwAero, referring merely to the
phrase. [Dem.] or. 25 § 89 oiairep rb
T7)S TrapotpLas , op< 2 vras pp opav Kai
aKovovras pr) aKobecv. We must not ren¬
der (1) with the schol., ‘I understand by
sound what ye mean,’ to Xeybpevov Trap ’
vpuv, nor (2) with Ellendt, ‘I perceive
what is uttered by your voice.’ The
pause saves the short final of <f>aTi£dp.€-
vov from being a breach of synaphea:
cp. 143 (npla^vs',): Ant. 932 (virep).
141 opav, kXv€iv, epexegetic inf., like
3
34
I04>0KAE0YI
01 . fXTj fJL, LKeTeva), TTpoo-L$r)T avopov.
XO. Zev aXe^rjrop, ris ttoO ’ o irpecrfivs ;
OI. ov iravv fioLpas ev’&aifjiovicrai
TTpcorr) 9 , (i) ryjorS" ecjyopoi ya>pa<;. T 45
SrjXco S’* ov yap av ojS’ aKkoTplots
opipLacnv eipnov
/cam apnKpols peyas ajppovv.
dvr. a. XO. €7]' aXaoov opparcov 149
2 apa Kal rjcrOa (jyvrdXpLOS ; Svcraicov •
3 paKpaiaiv 0\ ocr eVet/cacrai. T 5 2
4 aAA 5 ov pdv ev y ipol
passages as Ar. Eq. 1331 65 ’ e/ceiVos opav. 142 irpoaLb-pT^ vopia-qr Meineke.
143 a\e£r)Tcop L, Turnebus, Wecklein: aXe^rop A, Brunck, and most edd. 145
TrpwTrjs [i.e. rreTrpwpbvrjs) Vauvilliers, Nauck. 146 SrjXu 5 ’] The reading Si)Xov
6 ’ in B and a few other mss. seems to have been due to a reminiscence of such
phrases as reKp^piov b£, and esp., perhaps, of Ai. 907 cm-ros irpos avrov' brjXov ev yap
XaXexos crvffiv (Plat. Polit. 30?. b). The
cry which bursts from the Chorus merely
utters their horror at first seeing and
hearing the wretch who has dared so
great an impiety;—they have not yet had
time to scan the traces of misery which
the blind man’s form exhibits (cp. 286).
142 irpo<r£8T]T avopov, regard as
lawless: schol. Xelnei to ws. The omis¬
sion is remarkable. Doedevlein cp. Thuc.
2. 72 b£x €(T @ e dp(por£povs (piXovs, which
is less bold: so, too, is 0. T. 412 rvcpXbv
p' <jbveibt.cras (where see n.). In modern
Greek, however, (and the use doubtless
goes far back,) dewpeiv regularly = ‘to
consider as' (without ws).
143 The hiatus allows Zev to be
short. dXeJjfjTop: Ar. Vesp. 161 "AiroX-
Xov aTTOTpbiraie, rod pavrevparos.
144 f. ov iravv poipas irpcoT-qs not
wholly of the best fortune, evScupoWtrai
(epexeg. inf., eis rb evbaLpoviaai. schol.)
so that men should call him happy. The
gen. is a poet, form of the possessive,
‘belonging to’ the best fortune (as to a
category); cp. Pind. Pyth. 3. 60 oias
elpbv ai'aas, of what estate we (mortals)
are : Plut. Num. 2 Kpelrrovos fy polpa s.
The place of evbaip.. has been influenced
by its common constr. with a causal gen.:
but we could not say, ovk dpi evSaipovlaai ,
I am not to be congratulated.
irpwTT|s, not ‘ from his birth,’ but ‘ best ’:
Ant. 1347 t 6 (ppoveiv | evdaipovlas irpcbrov
virapx ^: a sense associated with the idea
of first prize (II. 23. 275 ra Tpivra Xaftdiv),
ra irpcvrela: cp. 1313 ; and so 1228 ttoXv
bevrepov. ov irdvv oft. means ‘not at all,’
but prob. as a result of the primary ironical
sense, ‘not altogether.’
145 «f<f>opoi: since the stranger had
said Kpivovo-t (79).
146 SrjXco 8’ (like (rrjpeiov be, reap 1)-
Plov be), i.e., and this is plain from my
being guided by yonder maiden: cp.
1145: O. T. 1294 5 e££ei bb Kal aoi (sc.
Oiblvovs): Ar. Reel. 936 bei£ei rax’ avrbs :
Lys. or. 10 § 20 brjXtvaeL be * oixv a ’ €TCtl
yap airavv. d\X.OTp£ois ojxp.. (instru¬
mental dat.): Ant. 989 tois TvcpXou ri yap
| avTT] KeXevdos £k irpoiqyrfTod tt bXei : Eun
Ph. 834 riyov irapocde, dbyarep, ws rv<pX<p
Trobi | 6 <pdaXpbs el ad. (In Plat. Phaedo
99 B, quoted by Blaydes, read aXXorplcp ovb-
paTL, not bppari.)
148 Oedipus is indeed old and worn
(no): but pryas contrasts the man of
mature age with the girl, his defenceless
guide (752). Cp. Od. 2. 313 (Telema-
chus) eyto b' ’bn vtjttlos rja' \ vvv 5 ’, 6're brf
ply as el pi ( full-grown .)
o-piKpots: for the allusive (masc.) plur.,
instead of apt.Kpq, cp. 0 . T. 366 abv rots
(piXTaTOLS (with Iocasta): for the sense,
below, 957 ep-qpla pe... \ trpiKpov rld-qffi.
The antithesis of persons suggests that
o-piKpots is masc. rather than neut.: so
below 880: Ai. 158 apiKpol ... peyaXwv
%wp£s, 160 pera yap peyaXuv /Saios apiar ’
av | Kal p£yas opdoW' viro piKporbpiov. If
OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
35
Oe. Regard me not, I entreat you, as a lawless one.
Ch. Zeus defend us ! who may the old man be ?
Oe. Not wholly of the best fortune, that ye should envy
him, O guardians of this land !—’Tis plain : else would I not be
walking thus by the eyes of others, and buoying my strength
upon weakness.
Ch. Alas ! wast thou sightless e’en from thy birth ? Evil ist anti-
have been thy days, and many, to all seeming; but at least, if I stro P he -
ol xO° v L k.t.X. : cp. fr. 60 drjXov yap’ ev Secrpolai k.t.X. 148 crpiKpas Blaydes.
149 £ £ MSS. (to which Par. F. adds at at) : er) Dindorf (dividing thus: erj, aXawv
dpparuv, \ apa, etc.), Wecklein (ey aXawv oppdrwv’ apa /cat | rjcrda etc.): a! at
Musgrave: atai Nauck. 151 f. Svaatojv \ paKpaiwv r£ 6' tutr e-jreLKaaai L, A, r.
For t 4 6’ war Vat. alone has 6 ’ our .—paKpaiwv 6’ &V e7ret/cacrat Bothe, Wecklein : paKpaiwv
cr|UKpots were neut., it could mean:
(a) like the masc., weak persons: cp.
I Cor. i. 27 ra pwpa rod Kbapov e£eXe£aro
6 debs, Iva Karaurx^ v V robs crocpovs:
(b) fig., ‘weak things , ’ frail supports.
But the neut. plur. apiKpa in such anti¬
theses usu. = ‘lowly fortunes’’. Pind. P.
3. 107 crpLKpos ev <r piKpois, peyas ev
peyaXois \ Zcraopai: Eur. El. 406 etirep
eiaiv evyeveis \ ovk £v re pi k pots £v re prj
arep^ova’ opus ;
capixovv: usu. iirL tlvos : Uem. De
Cor. § 28r ovk eirl tt)s avrrjs (dyKvpas)
oppei tois iroXXois : but also eiri tlvl : Plut.
Solon 19 (he added the B ovXr/ to the Areo¬
pagus) oiopevos £irl 8val fiovXais wairep ay-
KvpaLS oppovcrav t\ttov £v aaX(p r^v ttoXlv
taeadai. For the metaphor cp. Soph. fr.
619 aXX' eiai pyrpi iraibes ayKvpaL (3Lov.
Eur. fr. 858 rj8e poi rpocpos, | pfirjp, adeX-
(prj, 8pwis, ciyKvpa, areyr]. Or. 68 cos ra
y ’ aXX’ e7r’ dadevovs | p(hpr]s ogooped' :
Med. 770 £k tovS ’ dva-irropeada npvpvriTpv
KaXwv. Campbell understands—* Nor,
being a prince (peyas), as I am, should I
have taken up my rest here to crave a
small boon.’ But ( 1 ) peyas in this sense
ill suits the present tone of Oed.: cp. 1 10,
393. (2) This version of eni apiKpois
wppovv is impossible: the scholium IttI
ebreXecriv ahripacnv ovk £lv cr<p6dpa lk 4-
revov evades the point.
149 erj. L has £ £’ which should
metrically answer to opa (117). It is pos¬
sible that in an exclamation, followed by
a momentary pause, the second £ should
stand here : but it is more prob. that, as
in Aesch. Theb. 966 etc., we should write
dXawv 6p,p.aTwv. Oedipus has spo¬
ken of his own ill fortune as if it con¬
sisted primarily in his blindness. The
Chorus then ask:—‘Ah! and wast thou
blind from thy birth ? Thy life has been
long, as well as unhappy, one may judge.’
The gen. could depend on etj, as oft. on
0eO, w, o’lpoi, etc., but is better taken with
c|>vTdXp.ios, of which the sense (with avrwv
understood ) would else be obscure.
(jjuraXp.. = ‘generator’: i.e. didst thou
bring them with thee into life? Hcpvaas
TvepXd &ppaTa\ = rj(jda rvfiXos £k yeverrjs ;
Ai. 1077 k'&v awpa yevvrjari peya though
one grow a great body (= though his frame
wax mighty).
152 = 120 6 iravTWv aKopeararos. In
regard to L’s reading, [iaKpa£<«>v re 0 ’ (sic)
(6s ermKao-cu, note these points: (1) c 5 s
is wrong, as the metre shows, (2) t’ is
certainly right. We should not read,
with Campb., dvcraiwv ; paKpaiwv tis, eirei-
KaaaL, because the thought turns on the
Imking of 8v<rauov with p.aKpa(wv, the
chief stress falling (as oft. in Greek) on
the second: thou art old as well as hap¬
less : i.e. thou hast borne thy woes long.
(3) £0’ may, I think, be rejected, as too
weak. (4) How, then, is the short syllable
to be supplied? (a) We might read;—
paKpaiwv O', ocr’ eweiKdoai : cp. Thuc. 6.
25 8 aa... 7 j 8 r) SoKeiv avrip, ‘so far as he
could now judge.’ (b) paKpalwv tis,
elKaaa 1: cp. 0 . T. 82 aXX’, et/cacrat pev,
i] 8 vs. I prefer (a), since all MSS. have
limKacrai.
153 (‘Thou hast already suffered;)
but verily, within my power (^v y «^o£,
= if I can help it), thou shalt not
3—2
CrVCTT.
IO0OKAEOYI
5 * TTpocrOrjcrei racrS’ apas.
6 irepas yap,
7 irepa^ • aXX’ tVa ra>S’ iv d(f) 9 eyKT(t) prj TTponeo-rj 9 m7T€6
TTOldeVTl , Ka 9 v 8 po<; ov *57
8 Kparrjp peikiyiwv ttotwv pevpan avvTpiyei' to, 160
9 ^eve irdppop , ev <f)v\a^ai‘ peracrraO , airo^aOi. 7roXXa
ke\ev9os ipaTver
10 k\vel<$, cS 7 rohjpoyff aXara ; \ 6 yov el tiv olctel<; 166
117rpo5 e/xaz' \ 4 ayav, dfiaTwv dnofids,
12 IVa irdcn vopos, (Jhdvel' Trpoo'Oev 8
13 dnepyKov.
p. OI. Ovyarep , 7roi tl? (fipovTiSo ? eX^Tj ; 1 7°
t ’ 2 t ’ eireiKaacu Nauck: (pvTaK/uos , SvoclLiov", \ fJ.aKpa.Uvv tls, eireLKaoai, Campbell.
153 Blades and Postgate conj. irpoodr ) a€L : irpoodrjoeLS MSS. 155 h'a] Nauck conj.
i' 0 i, receiving which Hense would change po) irpoirtoris to /atj ngpoow. 156 irpooirtor)S
mss.: irpoirtoys Hermann, and most edd.: while Nauck conject. irpop-oX-ps.. 160
ped/xan] gedp.aTL Meineke. 161 rwv L, A, and most MSS. (in T o is written above
add these curses (to thy woes).’- p.av
strengthens the adversative force of
dXXa (as in aXXd pd\v, aXX’ ov8e p.rjv):
y 6 (ioi=:ei' ep.ol ye. Cp. 247 : 0. T.
314 (n.): Xen. Oec. 7 . 14 tLs t) ep .77 Suva-
pus; aXX’ ev crol iravra eonv. The thought
is like that of Ant. 556 aXX’ ovk eir' dp-
prjroLS ye tols ifioh Xbyots (sc. Gave?).
Trpoo" 0 i]or€i, make thine own, bring on
thyself: Aesch. Pers. 531 fJ.rj kol tl irpos
kokoIol 7 r poo6ijrou kok6v : Eur. Her.
146 i'Sta it pooOtoOaL kclko.: Andr. 394
tl 81 p.e Kai renew expv u I &xQ° s T ’ e ’ 7r>
axdei rtp8e it poo 61 o 6 ai SlttXovv. The
mss. have 'jrpoo-Oijtrei.s: but the active
word would require either (a) the reflex¬
ive pronoun, as in fr. 323 raur’ eonv aX-
yiar , rjv irapov devdou naXlas | aiiros rts
a v t( p tt]v (3Xa/3rjv irpooGrj <ptpw V. 0. 71
819 ovTis &XXos rjv | rj ’yCj V’ i/xavrip
raoS ’ dp as 6 ir poor id els : or ( b ) some
dat. such as rots crots kclkols : and we
cannot legitimately supply either. So,
again, the version ‘thou shalt not bring
on us 1 (ovk efioi irpoodr/oeLS rr/v orjv dpdv
schol.) could stand only if ep.0L or r]/uv
were expressed.
154 Trepas, absol.: ‘thou art going too
far’ (into the grove): Oed., not reassured
by their cry ( 141 ), has moved some steps
back.
156 ff. aXX’ tva...p.7i TrpOTr6'o-T)s is
answered by p.€Tdo-Ta0’ 162. TrpoTre'crflS
ev vauet, advance blindly in the grove,
till he stumble (so to say) on its inmost
mystery. Cp. Arist. Eth. 3. 7. 12 ot p.kv
dpacreis tt poTer ets. Isocr. or. 5 § 9° (^ e
Greeks, when conquering the Persians at
Cunaxa, 401 b.C. were worsted) 5 ia ry
Kvpov irpoirHeLav, his precipitancy in
rushing at his brother Artaxerxes (Xen.
An. 1. 8. 26 el-rruv, 'Opu tov avdpa, 'iero
eir’ avTov). d{j> 0 e'*yKru): see on 130 If.
158 ff. ov Kct0v8pos Kpa/rqp o-uvxpe'xei
p€up.aTt p.ciXix^ w v ttotcov, where the bowl
filled with water is used along with the
stream of sweetened drink-offering : i.e.
where libations are poured, first, of water
alone , and then of water mingled with
honey; see on vv. 472—479. p.eiXix£«v
tt. : schol. yXvnlwv ttotwi', 8 eon, fxtXiros,
ols fjLeLXiooovoL ra s deas (see on too).
cruvTpe'xei, is combined with: Tr. 295
iroXXr) ’ or ’ dvdynr} rrjSe (jr. rrj irpa^ei) tov -
to crei'Tpe'xet v, this joy of mine must
needs attend on this good fortune of my
husband. While Kpcmjp points to the fi¬
gurative use of <ruvTp€X€t, p€v|iaTi suggests
its literal sense. Others understand:—
‘where the basin (/cparijp) runs together
in a stream (pe6/j.an modal dat.) of sweet¬
ened waters,’ i.e. ‘is filled by the conflu¬
ence of sweetened waters’; but {a) nparrip
is the bowl from which the x oa t are poured,
not a basin which receives them : (l>) such
an inversion is impossible.
OlAinOYI ET7I KOAQNQI
37
can help, thou shalt not add this curse to thy doom. Too far
thou goest—too far! But, lest thy rash steps intrude on the
sward of yonder voiceless glade, where the bowl of water blends
its stream with the flow of honied offerings, (be thou well ware
of such trespass, unhappy stranger,)—retire,—withdraw !—A
wide space parts us : hearest thou, toil-worn wanderer ? If thou
hast aught to say in converse with us, leave forbidden ground,
and speak where ’tis lawful for all; but, till then, refrain.
Oe. Daughter, to what counsel shall we incline ? paesti^
c$): rbv, B, V: to Heath, Doederlein, Blaydes, Wecklein : ru Brunck, Herm., Elms., system,
etc. 164 kparbei L, with most of the MSS. (but epybei B, Vat.): epaTvoi
Musgrave, Dindorf, Wecklein. 166 otcreis] kyei-s L, with oioeis wiitten above
it, probably by the first corrector (S). The other mss. have kyeis, and so Wecklein,
Blaydes, Nauck. Cp. n. on 134. 170 kXdot L, and most mss.: eX 9 y (or eXdy)
161 The tcUv of L and most mss.
cannot be right. To be on one’s guard
against a thing is always cpvXaooogal tl,
never tlvos. In Thuc. 4. 11 (pvXaooop,k-
vovs tQv veovv gr) ^WTpipoiOLV = acting
cautiously on account of the ships (where
Classen cp. xa\e7rc3s <pkpeiv tlvos, i. 77):
in Aesch. P. V. 390 tovtov cpvXaooov gr)-
ttot dx 9 eo 9 rj rkap, join tovtov reap. The
v.l. t6v points to to, which in this par¬
enthetic warning = tovto (to TTpoireoelv)
rather than 0. tov ^(referring to KpaTrjp)
is less good; and tu (‘wherefore’) would
be weak.
164 cpaTvci, arcet, keeps (thee) off
(from us), separates: Eur. Phoen. 1260
eprp'voov rkrva | beivT/s dgiXXrjs. T. his is
said to themselves rather than to Oed.:
they are not sure that he has heard their
cry, airofiadi. To Musgrave’s IpaTvoi
the objections are:—(r) the opt. where
we should expect the imperat. The opt.
is sometimes joined with the imper. in
good wishes or counsels (Pind. O. 13.
25 dcpdovrjTos ykvoio...Kai tov be Act bv ev-
9vve): but here, where peremptory com¬
mand is given (162 geTaoTa 9 \ airo^adi —
169 (puve 1), the opt. is quite out of
place. (2) The sense would be weak,
after 161.
166 oLVcts, written in L over the vul-
gate ^X €IS > cannot be a correction of the
latter, but must represent a distinct read¬
ing (whether conjectural or not), icrxeis
would suit the metre ( = dfov0’ 134, where
see n.) equally well: but the language
slightly favours oioeis. 4 >cpciv Xoyov irpos
4 p.dv \e<rxav = to bring forward something
to be discussed with us (cp. Ant. 159 ovy-
k\t)tov I TT)vbe yepovTWv irpoideTO Xeo’X 7 l v )y
not, ‘ in answer to our address ,’ a sense
which Xeoxv never has. For <j>cpeiv cp.
Tr. 122 oiv eTTigegepogbva cr’ abela ( alboia
Musgrave) gev avrla 5 ’ ol'cro} : for fut.
indie, with cl of immediate purpose, with
an imperat. in apodosis, Ar. Av. 739 alpe
TrXijKTpov el gayei.
167 dpdroDv : see on 10.
168 I'va irdcri vopos, where use suffers
all (to speak): for the omission of earl
cp. Her. 1. 90 iirecpoiTciv...el axaploTOLOL
vogos elvai toIs'^jXXtjvlkoIol 0 eo;cri.
169 diTcpvKOv, airex°v rod epioveiv:
schol. irporepov be gr) biaXeyov.
170 TTOl TIS cjjpOVTlSoS 2X0T) ; Such
phrases present thought , speech , or the
mind itself, as a region in which the wan¬
derer is bewildered; cp. 310: El. 922
ovk olo9’ ottol 777s ovb' ottol yviogr/s (pe-
pei: ‘thou knowest not whither or into
what fancies thou art roaming ’: zA
1174 ttol X oyo3v... | kX 9 o) ; ib. 390 t rod
7tot’ el cppevQv ; Tr. 705 ovk ^x a ’-- <7r0 ‘
yvobgrjs irkooj.
2 X 0 t], delib. subjunct., in 3 rd pers., as
Dem. De Cor. § 124 iroTepov ok tls, A lo-
Xj-VT), tt)s iroXeojs ey^pov rj egbv elvai (prj ;
L has 2 \ 0 oi, which might be defended as
= ‘ whither can one possibly turn ? ’—a
more despairing form of 'kX 9 r\. Mr A.
Sidgwick has pointed out (Aesch. Cho.
Append, p. 122) that the Attic examples
of such an optat. without av are always
directly or indirectly interrogative (as
Ant. 604 ris... KaTaoyoi y), and are akin
to the interrogative or ‘deliberative’ sub¬
junctive, not to the conditional optat.
with av. The principle is (I think) true.
But here, at least, the genuinely ‘ delibe¬
rative’ 2 X 077 seems best. See Appendix.
lO^OKAEOYI
33
AN. a> irarep, acrrot? icra XPV ftcXerai',
eLKovras a Set kolkovovtols.
OI. irpocrOiyc. vvv pov. AN. xpavco kcu Brj.
01 . d) £elvoi , prj Sfjr a$LK7]6a) 174
croi TTLCTTevcras kcu peravacrTas.
orp. /?'. XO. ov rot par/TTOTi cr e/e ra/^S* e
rt? afet.
OI. 2 er’ ovv ; XO. ert fialve 7 to per cv. 178
OI. 3 ert; XO. npofiLfia^e, Kovpa, 180
4 TTopcroj * cn) yap atet?.
AN . 5 v/ v | —^ w J — | 1 — 11 —
OI. 6-1|
AN . 7 N_/ | —| - | — A ]]
O v ' V » TOJ > ~ /\ / r 5 V
o e7reo pav, ene cdo apavpco kojaco, ttol rep, a c r aya/.
A, R, V 3 . 172 /c’ ovKaKovouraa L. As the crasis /cou is so common, the scribe,
seeing a word beginning with k’, had written kov, when he perceived his error, and
corrected it by writing KaKobovraer — forgetting, however, to delete kov. This seems
clear, both because the second k is not divided by any space from the a, and because
the smooth breathing is written over the latter. The other mss. have either kovk
aKovovras, or KomaKovras (as B; and so Campbell).— kclkovovtcis Musgrave, Kal clkovov ras
Blaydes. kov KaTOKvovvras Hermann, who also conjectured kovk airidovvTas : the latter
is.received by Hartung and Wecldein. 174 £etVot] tfvoi MSS.: £eve Nauck, who
transfers trot from 175 to the end of 174, thus making 175 a paroemiac. (He formerly
wished to transpose the two vv.) 175 crol Triarevaas Kal p-eravaoTas L and most
Sp
ava)v, o) yepov, aKOVTa
171 do-Tots t<ra xp'H pcXe-rav, we must
practise the same customs which they
practise. Eur. Bacch. 890 ov | yap Kpeio-
aov 7 rore twv vop-oiv \ yiy vdxrKeiv XPV Ka ' L
p^eXerav: we must never set our theory,
or practice, above the laws.
172 Since kcLkovovtcis suits both me¬
tre and sense, it seems more likely that
this was the reading from which, by a
scribe’s mistake, kovk ctKovovTcts arose,
than that aKovovras conceals some other
participle (such as KaroKvovvras or d,7rt-
dovvras). It is hard to see why Herm.
thought the ‘negatio contrarii’ to be ‘ ne¬
cessary ’ here,—common though it is (see
on O. T. 58 yveora kovk ay veora). After
Xpij peXc-rdv, too, we should expect p-ydb,
not Kal ovk ; the latter supposes that ov
and its partic. form one word, kovk
aKovTas (B and Campbell) would mean,
.‘and that, too, not unwillingly’—surely a
weak sense. The existence of this as the
only v.l. confirms KaKovovTas-
173 Kal 8 t) : see on 31.
174 |Ai]...d 8 iKT] 0 c 3 . The prohibitive
subjunct. (esp. aor.) is freq. in the 1st
pers . plur., but the 1st pers. sing, is very
rare: Tr. 802 p. , r|8 , aurov davw: II. 1. 26
P-V ere Kixeiio • 21. 475 p.rj aev aKovaio.
175 o-oi (the coryphaeus) after cv %eivoi
(the Chorus): cp. 208 cv tjtvoi,...p.-q pi
avtpri : 242 fb w ££voi, oiKTeipar, followed
by 6p.p.a aov. Cp. O. T. mi 7r ptapeis,
1115 at. Kal was omitted by Herm., to
make a paroemiac (when the sound and
rhythm become extremely unpleasing);
crol was omitted, with the same object,
by Brunck and Elmsley. Both words
are genuine. A paroemiac is neither
needful nor desirable here, when another
follows so closely (177).
176 tcovS’ ISpdvoov, ‘these seats,’ the
resting-place, generally, in front of the
grove, rather than the particular rocky seat
pointed out at 192 b: cp. 233 b (Hardly
‘ abodesi i.e. Colonus, as Aesch. Pers. 4.)
177 afjei was altered to dpt] by Elms¬
ley on the ground that ov |nj with the
fut. indie, forbids ; with the subjunctive,
denies. But, besides the passages in
OlAinOYS Eni KOAQNQI
39
An. My father, we must conform us to the customs of the
land, yielding, where ’tis meet, and hearkening.
Oe. Then give me thy hand.
AN. ’Tis laid in thine.
Oe. Strangers, oh let me not suffer wrong when I have
trusted in you, and have passed from my refuge !
Ch. Never, old man, never shall any one remove thee from 2nd ^
this place of rest against thy will. s lop e
[OEDIPUS now begins to move forward.
Oe. ( pausing in his gradual advance). Further, then ?
Ch. Come still further.
Oe. (, having advanced another step). Further ?
Ch. Lead him onward, maiden, for thou understandest,
[A verse for Antigone, a verse for Oedipus, and then another verse for
Antigone, seem to have been lost here.]
An. * * * Come, follow me this way with thy dark
steps, father, as I lead thee.
mss. 1 col is omitted by B, Brunck, Elmsley: /ecu by Hermann and Blaydes (who keep
col). . Wecklein suggests mcTevcas col peravacras (Ars Soph. em. p. 75). ^ ^, 7 i
of a] ap-q Elmsley, Wecklein: a/covr’ ay ay r) tls Blaydes. 178 er ovv;] er
ovv Ztl irpopu; mss.: c *r’ ovv; Bothe, Elmsley: irpopu ; Hermann, Blaydes, Wecklein.
—eiriBaive MSS.: fialve Reiske .—irpocu MSS. : iropcu Bothe.. . 180 ert;] tr
ovv; Wecklein: irpoj 3 u; Reisig. —XO.] The MSS. omit this indication, which was
restored by Hermann and Reisig.— irpopipafr A 1st. hand: irpocpipafr L and most
MSS.: Trpocplafr B, with a few others. 181 tt 6pcu Dindorf: Trpocrw mss.
182 Zcireo pt av £cttV u 55 ’ L (with eireo pol in the margin): so, too, (but with
which ov |rq stands with the 2nd pers.
put. hid., and forbids (as Ar. Ran. 462
ov pi) diarplxf/eis, ‘don’t dawdle’), there
are others in which it stands with the 1 st
or 3 rd pers. fut. ind., and denies. In
some of these our MSS. are doubtless cor¬
rupt; but there are others in which the
correction, if any, must be bold. Thus :
(1) with \stpers.: Soph. El. 1052 ov col
prj pedtpopal 7rore: Ar. Ran. 508 01/ pi)
<r’ eyu | tt epLOpopairekd out'. (2) with yd
pers.: Xen. Hellen. 1. 6. 32 elxev otl t?
2 irdpri) ovdiv pr\ kclklov OLKLelraL avrov
dirodavovros: Eur. Fhoen. 1590 carpus yap
el7re T eipeclas ov prjiroTe | cov rr/vde yrjv
olkovvtos ev irpa&Lv ttoXlv (oblique of ov
pri 7rpd|ei). On the whole the evidence
points to the conclusion that ov p.q could
be used with the 1st or 3rd pers. fut.
indie., as with the aor. or pres, subjunct.,
in giving a strong assurance.
179 f. L’s Hr’ ovv Uti irpo(3w ; metri¬
cally answers to ovtus in 194^ I he
choice seems to lie between ovv ; and
irpoPw; The latter might easily have been
added to explain the former : and £r’ ovv
is not too abrupt, since ‘irpocrGt'ye vvv |iov
(173) has already marked the beginning of
his forward movement. ( 3 aive seems
better than end| 3 aiv£ in the case of a blind
man advancing step by step , and asking
at each step whether he has come far
enough. This is well expressed by
odv ;—£ri paive.—dn; For Ztl before
irpop., cp. Ant. 612 to irpiv.
181 ff. After a'Ceis three verses have
been lost (the 1st and 3rd for Ant., the
2nd for Oed.), answering to 197 irdrep—
199 app-ocrai: and after a cr’ ayw (183) a
verse for Oed. answering to 202 wp.01...
ceras. See Metrical Analysis.
182 p.dv (a stronger ptv, ‘ verily ’) may
here be simply hortative (‘come!’) as it
oft. is with the imperat.: II. 1. 302 el 8'
dye prjv irelpijcai: 5. 7^5 ay peL pav :
Aesch. Suppl. 1018 Ire pav. If the lost
words of Oed. uttered a complaint, then
p.dv may have had an adversative force,
‘yet’: but this is more oft. -ye piv than
p.ijv alone: cp. 587. u»8\ in this direc¬
tion : see on O. T. 7.
dp.avpu> K<x>\u = TV(p\ip ttoSl (Eur. Ilec .
40
SO0OKAEOYI
OI. 9 — > | ^ | L_ | _ a J
XO. 10 roXfJL a tjeivos ini £ivr)<;,
12 TeTpo(j)€v atyikov ano&Tvyeiv
13 Kal to (j)i\ov cre/3ecr0ai.
(Tvarr. y . 01. aye vvv crv /xe, nal,
iv av evcrefiias inifiaivovTes
to pcev einoi\xev , to S’ aKOvoraipev, 190
Kal firj XP ei( t noXefjLGjfJiev.
dvr. ft. XO. auTou, i~lyjk€tl tov S’ ai)ToneTpov
kXivtjs.
OI. 2 ovtcos ; XO. aXis, a><; a/covet?.
firjpiaTOS e£o) 7ro§a
5 ’ added before c 35 ’,) B, Vat., and (with fj.au) T, Farn. : eireo fj.au eire cj8e A and
most mss. 184 XO. is wanting in the mss., and was added by Hermann.—-
^eiuos iiri £ eurjs ] %eluos eiri £eiurjs MSS. (cp. n. on 174): tjeuifs Bothe: £euas Elmsley.
185 TXS.fj.ou MSS. : TXa/acju Bothe. Cp. n. on 203. 189 evae^ias] evaepeiaa L.
190 €lttoi/j.€u.. .aKovaai/jeu L (with cj written over ot and ai), r: eLirojpLeu...aKovaofj.eu
1050) : cp. 1639 dfiavpais xep<r iu. In
Eur. Here. Fur. 123, however, ttoSos
dp.avpou i'xi'os — merely ‘my feeble steps’
(for Amphitryon is not blind). That
might be the meaning here too. But in
choosing between the literal sense of
apLavpos, ‘dim,’ and the fig. sense, ‘feeble,’
we must be guided by the context of each
passage; and the context here favours the
former. Cp. 1018.
184 ff. ToXjjia—(re'Peo- 0 ai. These four
vv. are wrongly given by the MSS. to An¬
tigone. Her gentle counsel in 171 ff. may
have prompted the attribution. £eivos eirl
(jevrjs: Ph. 135 tl XPV 8 eairoT\ eu £euq.
ijiuou | crTlyeiu, 77 tL Xeyeiu...;
185 to T\a|i.wv: the nom. can thus
stand for the voc. even in direct address,
as Eur. Med. 113 $ fJ-V <rirepx'iv, (piXos: but
is sometimes rather a comment, as ib. 61
w fiujpos, ei XPV SeairoTas eiirelu rode. Cp.
753 » 1 471 ;
186 T€Tpo<f>ev d<jn\ov, holds in set¬
tled dislike:—the perfect tense marking
how the sentiment which forbids impiety
towards the Eumenides has interwoven
itself with the life of the place, Tptcpcj
tL a<pi.Xou = to hold a thing (in one’s
thoughts) as unloveable: cp. iu iXiriaiu
Tpecpw tl (Ant. 897). For the perfect,
denoting a fixed view, cp. Her. 3. 38
ovtcj ueuopLLKaaL tcl irepi tovs uopiovs
(and so 7. 153, 8. 79) : Plat. Legg. 8.
837 C 6...ipd>u tt) xpvxy -.vPpw yyifTai
ttju irepi to acjfia tov acjfJLaTos irXrjafj.ourju :
Prot. 348 E ovtcj ireir LaTev Kas aavTcj.
The perf. act. of Tpecpw occurs in Anthol.
Append, hi. 2 (Jacobs vol. 11 p. 795)
auSpas ayarXeiTobs TtTpo<pe KeKpoirir] : in
Polybius (12. 25 h in the later form tI-
Tpa(pa), etc.: but in older Greek only in
the Homeric use, as Od. 23. 237 irepi
XpoLTerpocpeu dXfiif (the brine has hardened
on their flesh) : whence Nauck here, TroXei
TeTpocpeu ( a.s = iri(pvKeu ) dcpiXou, (whate’er)
hath grown unpleasing to the city.
189 ff. av with the optat. verbs, not
with t'va: ‘(to a place) where I may speak
on the one hand, and hear on the other’:
to (jl€v...t6 8 e are adverbial: cp. Xen.
A nab. 4. 1. 14 ra fj.iu tl fj.axop.euoi, tcl Se
Kal duairav6p.euoL. €i/iroip.€v...dKovcratp.€v,
i.e. ‘arrive at a mutual understanding,’—
a regular phrase: Thuc. 4. 22 ^vuiSpov s Se
a<pLjLu ereXevou eXeadaL oltlucs Xeyoure s
Kal Skovout es irepi e/cacrrov ^vp^aouraLl
Theocr. 25. 48 aicropLUTfrijs \ <p re to /xeu
e’LiroLpLL, to 5 ’ ex (papeuoLO irvQoLfj.T\u (a
head-man, ‘ who to shrewd questions
shrewdly can reply,’ Calverley). av with
the optat. in the relative clause just as
in apodosis; so Theocr. 25. 61 eycj Se tol
OlAinOYX Em KOAfiNfil
41
[Here has been lost a verse for Oe.]
Ch. A stranger in a strange land, ah, hapless one, incline
thy heart to abhor that which the city holds in settled hate, and
to reverence what she loves!
Oe. Lead me thou, then, child, to a spot where I may 3 rd ana_
speak and listen within piety’s domain, and let us not wage ].y Sterru
war with necessity.
[Moving forward , he now sets foot on a platform of rock
at the verge of the grove.\
Ch. There !—bend not thy steps beyond that floor of native mui^anti
r ° C OE. Thus far ?
Ch. Enough, I tell thee.
A (with V written over et), B, Aldus, Brunch, Hermann; a reading which requires us
to take IV’ dV as= ‘wherever.’ 192 dvrnrtrpov MSS. : avroirerpou Musgrave, and so
Blaydes, Hartung, Jacobs, Wecklein: dyx^Tpov Meineke. 193 Kkivrpa: 7 p.
KLV7j<X7}L(X L.
777 epovebao) | ...iva kcv rtTp.oip.ev avaura
(to a place where we are likely to find
him): Xen. A nab. 3. 1. 40 ovk olda 6 n
dv ns %p 17<r cu t0 avrols (I know not what
use one could make of them).
eutreptas emPaivovTes, entering on piety ,
placing ourselves within its pale: but this
figurative sense is here tinged with the
notion of ‘entering on lawful ground ’
(schol. euaefiu) s ivarodvres). For the fig.
sense cp. Od. 23. 52 6 (ppa acpuilv eiippo-
abvrjs emfirp'ov | dpcportpu cpLXov "prop,
‘ that ye may both enter into your heart s
delight ’ (Butcher and Lang): Ph. r 463
do^rjs oiiirore rijad' eirifiavres, though we
had never entered on that hope (dared
to entertain it).
191 Kal |at] XP- 7ro ^ > • Ant. 1106
dvdyKij 5 ’ oi>xl 8vapaxv T l° v ' Simonides
fr. 5. 21 dvdynq. 8 , ov8t 6eol paxovrat..
Eur. fr. 709 XP eiCL 5 i 5 a<r/cei, /caV fipadus
ns rj, ao<pov.
192 ff. avrov. Oed. has now ad¬
vanced to the verge of the grove. Here
a low ledge of natural rock forms a sort
of threshold, on which his feet are now
set. avro'TreTpov Pqiiaros, a ‘step,’ i.e.
ledge, of natural rock, not shaped by
man (as was the ordinary firjpa or raised
place for speakers, etc.), distinct, of
course, from the a^earos irtrpos of 19,
which was within the grove. So avr6-
£u\os (of rough wood, Ph. 35), avroirop-
(pvpos (of natural purple), avrowonos (of
simple wool), avro-irvpos (of unbolted
wheaten flour), avronopos (with natural
hair, Ar. Pan. 822), avropo<poi irerpat
(rocks forming a natural roof, Oppian
Halieut. 1. 22). The avriirerpov of the
mss. could mean:—(1) ‘A ledge like
rock’; cp. dvriirais (Aesch. Rum. 38) =
‘ weak as a child ’: and so the schol. in
L, iaoirerpov, xaX/coD,— i.e., ‘ a ledge of
material firm as rock,’ ‘ of brass,’ mean¬
ing the x^X-kottovs odos understood liter¬
ally'. see, however, on 57. (^L A ^ ed S e
serving as a rock ’: cp. (dveidt]) avriKevrpa
(Aesch. Rum. 136), X£ 0 os dvrtdvperpos
(Nonnus 11. 140), dvrLirvpyos irtrpa (Eur.
Bacch. 1097). (3) ‘A seat of rock/rout¬
ing thee': cp. dvriirpippos, with irpippa
facing one. This does not fit the data.
(4) Bellermann: ‘a (stone) seat over
against a rock,’ i.e. ‘behind which the
stone wall rises’ (?).—Campb. renders
first by ‘ rockyl then by ‘ rock-like, and
refers it to ‘ some peculiarity in the base¬
ment of the low seats.’
193 iro 8 a k\£vt|S (aor.) like 7 roda
rptireiv (Eur. Suppl. 718)? since, the seat
being now at his side, he turns away
from it if he moves forward. Wecklein
explains it as =7 ovv nappys (‘ sit down ’),
but (1) iroda could not here stand for
yovv, and (2) the question is now of halt¬
ing, not yet of sitting down (see 195).
aVo/xoio-
C TTp .
42
I04>0KAE0YI
OI.
! 95
AN.
OI.
AN.
OI.
3 rj ecrOco ; XO. Xe^/nos y in aKpov
4 Xa 05 fipa)(vs o/cXacras.
bndrep, ipov roS’* ep rjcrvyala
6 Ico pou pou.
7 fidcreu fidcTiv dppocrai,
8 yepaov es X^P a cr ^i Lta croz' npotcXuvas cftiXiav ip,dv.
9 copoi 8vcr(j)povo<; a/ras. 202
XO. 10 co rXdpcov, ore vvv yaXas,
11 avSacrov, tls ecfrvs fiporcov;
12 Tt 9 6 noXvnovos dyei; riv dv
13 crov narpiS* iKnvPotpav ;
OI. co £ivoi, dnonroXiS' aXXa prj XO. tl to S’ anevveneis,
yepov ; 209
OI. prj, prj pi dveprj rt? eipu, prji) i^erdcrrjs nepa parevcov.
205
195 7 ] ’cr^a); L, with the scholium avrl rod Kadead c 3 ‘ curd tov eadco reraraL".
also 7 p. r) arw; 0 /cat / 3 eXrcov. — rj 'odCd A: fyr 0 c 3 B, T (the latter with err writ¬
ten above).— rj eadu; Brunck, Wecklein. — rj '<rdQ>; Dindorf (conjecturing k\l6i2;),
Campbell.— eadu; (omitting?)) Vauvilliers, Hermann.—770-Tw; Elmsley, Reisig.—eerrw;
Nauck.— (Traded; Hense. 196 Xaov MSS. and most edd. : Xa os Dindorf, Wecklein.
197 ev rjavxlq- Mss. : ev aavxcdq. Reisig, Hermann, Dindorf, Campbell (with i] —for
a—): ev Elmsley. 198 Ub poL /tot] These words, Antigone’s in the mss.,
were restored to Oedipus by Hermann (who placed them after appoaai in 199).
199 appoaai MSS., Hartung. appoaai. was proposed by Elmsley (who left appoaai
195 f. if 4 o- 0 w; ‘am I to sit down?’
deliberative aor. subj. of efropai. This
aor. of the simple verb occurs nowhere
else: but eKadeadrjv is used in later Greek
(as Kadeadhra Paus. 3. 22. 1). Since e
is the radical vowel, it seems better to
suppose a synizesis (rj ead w ;) than an
aphaeresis (?) 'adCd;): the 1^, though not
necessary, is prob. genuine. I have left
this questionable e<r0u> in the text, on the
strength of iKadeadrjv : but the v. 1 . 1) o-tw
(‘ am I to halt ? ’), preferred by the schol.
in L, seems more defensible than it has
been thought by recent edd. The answer
of the Chorus, no doubt, refers to sitting
down. So, however, it could do after 77
arui ; He has already been told to go no fur¬
ther (191 f.): but, in his anxiety to avoid
further offence, it is conceivable that he
should repeat his question in the clearest
form. (Cp. Eur. Hec. 1079 va / 3 w, ird
crrtD, rra nap.ipio...;)
Xe'xpios ■/...oKXcuras, ‘yes, moving
sideways, ’— the rocky seat being near his
side— * (sit down), crouching low on the
top of the rock.’ o-KXa£w (cp. 6 -da £, from
*JdaK), from /cXa-w, to bend the hams in
crouching down; Xen. An. 6 . 1. 10 to
llepaiKov (bpxe'iro, ...Kal w/cXa^e /cat e|a-
viararo, ‘ he danced the Persian dance,
sinking down and rising again by turns ’
(there was a dance called bKXaapa ): so
6 K\a8Las — d folding campstool. Ppa\vs,
‘ low,’ (as peyas=‘ tall,’) because the seat
is near the ground.
aKpov, on the outer edge of the rocky
platform (/ 3 ^/ta 192). Xaos, gen. of Xaas,
as Od. 8. 192 Xaos virb purrjs. No part of
Xaas occurs in trag., except here and Eur.
Ph. 1157 acc. Xaav. The MSS. have Xaov,
and the schol. in L quotes Herodian (160
A.D.), ev rtp e rrjs KadoXov ( = bk. 5 of his
lost work rj KadoXov irpoaipdla), as taking
it from a nom. Xaos: but Herodian had
perhaps no warrant besides this passage,
and no other trace of such a form oc¬
curs.
197 ff. epov to8’: i.e. the office of
placing him in his seat (cp. 21 Kddift...
pe). Hermann changes the ev Tj<n>x^
of the MSS. to ev ija-vxatij,, joining it with
pdcrei. The corresponding strophic verse
is lost (see on 181): but the metre confirms
the emendation (see Metrical Analysis).
OIAIHOYS Em KOAQNQI
43
Oe. Shall I sit down ?
Ch. Yea, move sideways and crouch low on the edge of
the rock.
An. Father, this is my task: to quiet step (Oe. Ah me!
ah me!) knit step, and lean thy aged frame upon my loving
arm.
Oe. Woe for the doom of a dark soul!
[Antigone seats him on the rock.
Ch. Ah, hapless one, since now thou hast ease, speak,
whence art thou sprung ? In what name art thou led on thy
weary way ? What is the fatherland whereof thou hast to tell
us ?
Oe. Strangers, I am an exile—but forbear.
CH. What is this that thou forbiddest, old man ?
in his text), and has been generally adopted. 200 yepaiov mss. : yepabv ~Dmdox(.
201 xporXlvas L, A, and most MSS. : xporplvas B, R, Vat. : xpocrKXivov Tiiclimus,
who, reading dppSaai in 199, and supposing it to depend on epov rob , could not
explain xpoxXlvas. Brunck, for a like reason, conjectured tt P okXivov. 202 dc<r-
Jovos] bvMpov Blaydes, Dindorf. 203 c 3 rXa^v L, and so A (but with 0
written over w): (3 rXdpov B, with most of the others. 204 ncr <r iepv L (in
marg, yp. rls tyvs;), A: rls <r’ tyvae; B: rls ?<pv, R: rod tyi/s Schneidewin. 205
tLs uv xoXvxovos MSS.: but L has in the margin, yp. rls 0 xoXvxovos, which most
edd. adopt, rts (re xoXdxovos Wecklein .—rlva mss.: tiV au Vauvilliers. 210 py
py j p.ri pt mss. : py pe, py p’ Hermann: py, py p ’ Hartung, Bergk.
The words 4 v ij<ru)^aCa...€[xav are said as
she helps him to sit down. He has to
make one step sideways (195) to the seat.
Taking his arm, she says: 4 Lean on me,
and join step to quiet step’ (app.ocrai aor.
imper. midd.): i.e. ‘advance one foot
to the resting-place, bring the other up
beside it, and then (supported by my
arm) sit down.’ Cp. Eur. Or.. 2 33 y leaxl
yalas appocai xoSas OlXeis 4 wouldest
thou set thy feet together (plant thy feet)
on the ground ? ’ Pseudo-Simonides 182
Hirp xoSds tx VLa xparov | appocrapev, where
we first planted our feet (on the battle¬
field,—there we fell). Campbell takes
Pdo-uv as the foot of Oed., and pd<rei as a
‘stone support for the foot attached to the
seat,’ rendering, ‘ fit thy foot into its quiet
resting place.’ I his seems improbable.
4 Time thy step to my quiet step ’ is un¬
suitable, since they are close to the seat
already. The interjection US pot p.01,
given by the mss. to Antigone, but by
Herm. (rightly) to Oed., need not, with
Herm., be placed after app.o<rai.
202 f. 8ij0-<j>povos, as the work of a
mind clouded by the gods: Ant . 1261 uo
eppev&v bvereppoviov a pa. pry para.. The gen.
after the exclamation d>p.oi: cp. on 149^
203 T\dp.c»>v, see on 185. x a ^ 4 s >
hast ease (alluding to his words betoken¬
ing pain and exhaustion): not, dneis kcu
ovk avrireiveis Tip e^eXQelv (from the grove),
as the schol. j
205 f. tls 6 iroX. : cp. on 68. t£v dv
...iraTptS’. For the twofold question,
cp. Ph. 220 rives xot is yyv ryvde /car-
i<rx eT, 'y • I notas xarpas av y ytvovs vpas
wore | riJX 0L fi av elxiov 5 Eur. Helen. 86
drap rls el ; xodev ; tIv' itjavbdv ae XPV 5
(Bind. tLvos cr’ avdav xpew v;) Od. 1. 170
(and in five other places) rls xodev els
avdp<2v ; xoOi rot xoXis ybi roieyes ;
208 Oed. replies to their second ques-
• tion by dirdirroXis, which is almost an
exclamation ;— 4 1 have no xarpls now ’: he
deprecates their first question [rls dyei ;)
altogether. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 141 o (the
Argive elders to Clytaemnestra) dxoxoXis
5 ’ iaei, | pieros bfipiaov darols. Soph, has
dxoxToXis in O. T. 1000 (dialogue) and
7 V. 647 (lyr.). Cp 1357.
210 p/rj, pij p. avtpTj. As the verses
from 207 onwards are dvopoibarpoepa (see
IO0OKAEOYI
44
XO. tl toS* ; OI. aIva (jivcris. XO. avSa. OI. tzkvov,
ojfjLoi, tl yeyojva );
XO. tlvo 5 el crneppaTos, w £ 4 ve, (fx^vei, naTpoOev. 2 15
OI. o)poL iyco, tl ndOco, t 4 kvov ipov ;
AN. A ey\ inetnep in ecr^ara /3atVet?.
OI. aAV epw* ov ya /3 e^aj K.aTaK.pv<f>av.
XO. paKpa pieWeTov, aAAa ra^vve.
OI. Aa lov Terre riz/ ; w. XO. lov lov. 220
OI. to re Aa/38a/aSav yeVos ; XO. w Zev.
OI. a 6\iov OiSmoSav ; XO. erv yap oS* el;
UI. oeos tcr^ere pirjoev ocr avow.
XO. tw, w w* OI. SvVpopos. XO. w w*
OI. OvyaTep, tl noT avTi/ca Kvpcrei; 225
212 tL rode‘, OI. Seiz'd mss., Campbell: ri ro 5 ’; OI. aiVa Wunder, Hermann, Schnei-
dewin, Dindorf, Wecklein, and others: rt Se ; OI. Seiz'd Elmsley. 214 yeybovu L:
yeyuvw A, with most of the other MSS. 215 £eive L, A, and most MSS.; but
£eVe T and Farn.: w £Ae Heath. 217 /SaiVeis, found in T and Farn., is due to
Triclinius, and was first restored to our texts by Brunck. L, with A and the rest,
has fievei.s, a corruption of /Scuz'eis which arose from the likeness between some cursive
forms of /3 and p. .219 ptXXer' L, with most of the others: pbXXeTb y ’ Tri¬
clinius (T, etc.): plXXeTov, Hermann, Elmsley (who conjectured pbXXopev ), and most
edd.: peXXeLS Blaydes.—Elmsley, Hermann (who also proposed raywov), and
most edd.: Taxvvat Reisig. The MSS. have TaxvveTe (as L, and most), or raxuVare
^(as A, R, and the Aldine ed.). 220 Acuou iVre nV diroyovov ; XO. w w lov. L.
So most of the other mss. (except that they have w w or w u>). The second lov
on 117), the strophic test is absent, but
|Arj, pj |x is metrically preferable to pj
p) |at] p.’ here (see Metr. Analysis). And,
after the preceding dAXdl pj, a three¬
fold iteration would rather weaken than
strengthen.
212 Wunder’s correction of the ms.
Seivd to cuvd is required by the Ionic
measure (~~ • see Metr. Analy¬
sis. <|n»<ris=origin, birth: 270: Tr. 379
(Iole) Xapirpd...(pv<nv , | 7 rarpos pev odcra
ylveoiv JtjvpvTov, k.t.X.
214 yey<ov<*>, delib. perf. subjunct.
from ytywva : whence, too, the imper.
ytyuve, Ph. 238. Both these could, in¬
deed, be referred to a pres, yey wi'w,
which is implied by other forms, as eyi-
yuve (II. 14. 469): cp. Monro Horn . Gr.
§ 27. Poetry recognised, in fact, three
forms,—a perf. yeywva, a pres, yeyurcv,
and a pres, yeycweio (yeycoveiv, II. 12.
337). Cp. avuya with impf. yvosyov.
214 f. tIvos el cnre'pfAaTos; possessive
gen., denoting the stock, country, etc., to
which one belongs; cp. on 144: Plat.
Sympos. 203 A Trarpos t'lvos earl rat py]T-
pos ; Meno 94 D otrlas peyaXrjs rjv : Dem.
or ' 57 § 57 ^ a0L T ^ v peyaXuv drjpojv eerrd
irarpoOev with et: the Chorus, whose un¬
easy curiosity is now thoroughly roused,
presses for an explicit answer, and first (as
usual) for the father's name. Plat. Legg.
753 C els irivaKLov ypdxf/avra Tovvopa it ar-
poOev rat (pvXijs Kal dr/pov. Ai. 547
epos tcl irarpodev.
216 t l 7rd0«...; ‘what is to become
of me?’ Tr. 973 (Hyllus, in his wild
grief for his father) ri ttolQo} ; tl 5b prjoo-
pai ; o’ipoL.
217 eir e(r\a.ra (Saiveis, ‘thou art
coming to the verge ’ (not, ‘ thou tread-
est on the verge,’ which would require
gen. or dat.), since, after the hint aiva
(pvois (212), the full truth cannot long be
withheld. Cp. fr. 658 (Orithyia was car¬
ried) <br’ bayoLTa x^ovos : Ant. 853 7rpo-
jS a<x’ eir' baxarov dpaaovs : Her. 8. 52 es
to baxa-Tov Karov dmypbvoi.
219 Hermann’s p'XXcTov (for the MS.
pWer’) is fitting, since Oed. and Ant.
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
45
Oe. _forbear, forbear to ask me who I am seek-
probe—no further ! .
CH. What means this ? Oe. Dread the birth...
Ch. Speak! _ _ 5
Oe. (to Antigone). My child—alas !—what shall I say .
CH. What is thy lineage, stranger,—speak !—and who thy
sire ?
OE. Woe is me !—What will become of me, my child ?
AN. Speak,—for thou art driven to the verge.
OE. Then speak I will—I have no way to hide it.
Ch Ye twain make a long delay—come, haste thee !
Oe’. Know ye a son of Laius...O \...(The CHORUS utter
a cry)... and the race of the Labdacidae ?...(Ch. O Zeus!)...the
hapless Oedipus ?...
Ch. Thou art he ?
Oe. Have no fear of any words that I speak—
(The CHORUS drown his voice with a great shout of execration,
half turning away , and holding their mantles before their eyes.)
Oe. Unhappy that I am \...(The clamour of the CHORUS
continues).. . Daughter, what is about to befall ?
was added by Triclinius (T, etc.). Vat. has Aa tov. Hermsxm^vncote: 01 • Aafow
tare rlv' XO. w. 01 . dirdyovov. Reisig : A aiov care tiv XO. co, civ, ^ holding
that dT royovov was a spurious addition, prompted by the gemt. A aiov Wecklem
A atov iare tiv'- < 3 . XO. lob tov. (Boeckh, too, would give the co to Oed., not to the
Chorus.) Dindorf: Aa tov ’iare tiv ' 6 vt' ; XO. dooco. Elmsley : Aaiou iffre tiv
ovv: XO. <3 co tov. Postgate ingeniously suggests Aaiou ccrre tiv Lviv ; ^ XO. ooiv
(or co cod). The loss of Ivlv would have been easy after tiv. 224 cco u> co to.
01 . dvauopoo" XO. co co. L. (The 01 . and XO. were added by S, the ist hand
having written merely short lines.) The other mss. agree with L in giving the word
have just been speaking together; and is
clearly better than p .eXXerd y ’ (Triclinius)
or /AeWo/JLev (suggested by Elms.). I he
sing. Td\uv€ rightly follows, since it is
from Oed. alone that a reply is sought,
fiaicpd, neut. plur. as adv.: O. T. 883
virepoirTa (n.) : Ar. Lys. 550 odpca deiTe:
Eur. Or. 152 xp6via...' , re(r<ji}v...evv&£e T ai.
220 Aa'tov \!ctt€ tiv’; The word a7rd-
yovov, seemingly a gloss, which follows
tiv' in the MSS., is against the metre, which
requires — — after Tivk it also injures
the dramatic force. Each word is wrung
from Oed.; the gen. Aatov tells all. The
long.syll. after tiv’ could be,— (i) w,
which Herm. supplies,—giving it, how¬
ever, to the Chorus,—whereas the rhythm
will be better if it is an interjection by
Oed.: (2) ovt’; (Dindorf): or (3) ovv;
(Elmsley). The two latter are somewhat
tame.
221 The family patronymic was taken
from Labdacus (the father of La'ius),
though the line was traced directly up to
Cadmus, father of Polydorus and grand¬
father of Labdacus (O. T. 267; Her. 5. 59).
223 The relat. clause ocr’ av8d) is most
simply taken as representing an accus.,
governed by 8tos tcrxeTe p-iqSev as = p,77
deipiatveTe (rather than a genitive depend¬
ing on Scos): Tr. 996 oca v g dp' 26 ov Aco-
j3av: Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 81 6 ye 5 t )-
/XOS 6 TU)V c f > lOK(:lt}V OVT CO KdKlOS ... OlClK€lT(tl,
ivtTTe... t e0vavai Tip <p6(3ip...Tobs < I > cAc7r-
ttov t-tvovs: Aesch. Theb. 289 fiepifxvai
("co7 rvpovai Tapfios ( = 7r oiovat p.e rap-
( 3 e?v) | tov dpKpiTeixv Aect>i>: Eur. Ion 57 12
tovto Kag tyei irddos. Cp. below, 5 ^ 3 ^
1120. In such instances the acc. might
also, however, be taken as one of ‘ re¬
spect.’
224 The MSS. give the one word
46
IO0OKAEOYZ
XO. ££o) Tropcro) fioLLvere ^(opa^.
OI. d 8 viricr^eo 7 roi KaraOijcreLS
XO. ovSevl pLOipthia TLCTLS ep^ETai
(ov TrpoTraOr) to tlv€lv'
anara S’ dir area's £ripai<s erepa 230
TTapafia\\op.eva rrovov, ov yapiv, avTiSiScocrtv eyeiv.
crv Se Tcov S eSpavojp rraXiv €ktotto<s clvOls d(j)OppLO<s e/xas
yOovos tKOope, parj ri irepa XP^°S 2 35
e/xa 7 To\ei 7 rpoordxprj<;.
AN. w ijivoi aiSocfapoves,
aW cnee yepaov [aAaoz^] irarepa
8 vapopos to Oed. : Hermann first restored it to the Chorus. Instead of tcb ui 3 w...
" w one must read either Ub, w u >...<2 u> (with Hermann), or web web...web (with Dindorfj.
226 iTopaw Triclinius: 7rpoVw L, A, with most of the rest; and so Aldus. 227
vTrtaxeO' A, with most of the MSS.: vveaxcro L: virlaxw B: inreaxov Vat.
228 ovdevi poipabia (sic) was written by the ist hand in L. One corrector wished
to change this into ovdevi pot pai 8 ia, another into ovdevi poipai 8 ia (poipai as dat.
^ n g;)> misled, perhaps, by the schol. in the margin, rj ei ■ epivvojv’ poipas yap vvv ras
epivvas. From the first of these corrections arose the Aldine reading ovdevi poi
pg.Sta, found also in A ( padia ) and R. The true poipidia is in some of the later mss.,
^ T and F, and in the 2nd Juntine ed. 229 wv MSS. : av Wunder. irpoxadtj ]
Sverpopos to Oed., as uttered by him be¬
tween the exclamations of the Chorus.
It thus marks his despair at their refusal
to hear him. There is dramatic force in
the sentence of expulsion (226) being the
first articulate utterance of the Chorus
after the disclosure which has appalled
them.
227 iroi KaTa0Tfcr€is; fig. from the
payment of a debt in money. If you
will not pay it here and now, to what
place will you bring the payment for it?
i.e. when, and in what form, can your
promise of a safe refuge (176 f.) be re¬
deemed, if I am driven from Colonus?
7roi with a verb pregnantly used, as 476
to 5 ’ Zvdev 7 roi reXevryjaai pe XPV’> 1 °
what end am I to bring it? Cp. 383. For
Ka,Ta0Tj<ms cp. Dem. In Mid. § 99 ov
ydp eanv 8(f>\Tjpa 8 n xpV raradlvra
eirinpov yevladai rovrovi, there is no debt
(to the Treasury), by paying which he
can recover the franchise. Pind. Nem. 7.
75 vik&vtI ye xdpiv... | ...ov rpaxvs eipi
Karadlpev.
228 f. ovSevl poipiSta ^pxerat,
to no one comes punishment from fate,
i 3 v (= Toorw v a) irpoTraOi], for things (caus.
gen.) which he has already suffered, to
t£v€iv (acc.), in respect of his requiting
them, avyyvuarov eanv eav riv-rj ns a av
Tpovadr]. ‘ Thou didst deceive us by get¬
ting our promise before telling thy name;
we may requite thy deceit by deeming
our promise void.’ rivciv (with to added,
see on 47) further explains the causal
gen. i 3 v: ‘no one is punished for deeds
which have first "been done to him —that
is, for repaying them to the aggressor.’
Cp. 1203 7 ra ax?iv, iradovra 8 ’ qvk eiriara-
adai rive iv: Fur. Or. 109 rivoi...rpO(pds,
repay care. c 5 v for uv av, as 395, 0 . T.
1231 (n.).
With Wunder’s av some construe:—
ovSevl t 6 tiv€iv a av 'TTpoird©'!] ^PX € '
Tat penpi8£a tiohs, ‘for no one retalia¬
tion becomes (—yiyverai) a fate-doomed
punishment’: but could the riais itself
thus stand for the cause of the riais? The
cov of the MSS. is confirmed by other pas¬
sages where, instead of an acc. governed
by the infin., we have a gen. depending
on another word, and then the infin.
added epexegetically: El. 542 ipepov
tIkvojv I ...£cr%e 8aiaaa6ai : Plat. Crito
32 B ovd ’ hridvpia ere aK\r)s iroXews ovd ’
ciXXcov vopiov HXafiev eidlvai: Rep. 443 B
apxopevoi rrjs iroXews oiri^eiv.
230 f. dnara 8’: guile on the one
part (crepa), matching itself against deeds
0IAITT0Y2: ETTI KOAONfil
47
\
Ch. Out with you ! forth from the land !
Oe. And thy promise—to what fulfilment wilt thou bring
it ?
Ch. No man is visited by fate if he requites deeds which
were first done to himself; deceit on the one part matches
deceits on the other, and gives pain, instead of benefit, for
reward. And thou—back with thee ! out fiom these seats!
avaunt! away from my land with all speed, lest thou fasten
some heavier burden on my city !
AN. Strangers of reverent soul, since ye have not borne
TvpopAdrji (sic) L, with tv written over p.. 230 ertpa] ertpai L. 231 tv apa-
paXXopeva L, with erasure of an accent over o, and of t after the final a: i.e.it was
first ivapaPaXXdpeva, and then Tvapa[ 3 aXXogevaL (dat.). 233 cri) 5’ £k twv5 L,
A, etc.: <vv db tQv8 ' Triclinius (T, Farn.). 234 avdts F (with r written above):
aims the other MSS. 238 f. yepaov aXaov wart pa L, where dXaov is not from
the ist hand, but was inserted afterwards by S. A, and most of the other mss., have
only yepabv tv arepa, without aXaov : but the latter word appeals,in the Triclinian text
(T, etc.). Recent editors, for the most part, either eject dXaov, or print it in
brackets. Wecklein, who retains it, conjecturally substitutes dvdpa rovV (without
of guile on the other (crepats), makes a
recompense of woe, not of grace (as in
return for good deeds): ?x €tv ’ epexeg. ‘(for
the deceiver) to enjoy’ (cp. II. i. 347
8&Ke 5 ’ ayeiv). aTrdTTj €T€pa, not another
kind of guile, but another instance of it,
as Ph. 138 Tkyva (a king’s skill) r£xva%
er£pas Tvpoflxei, excels skill in another
man. -rrapapaXX., as Eur. I. T. 1094
£yu Co 1 TvapapdXXopac dprjvovs, vie with
thee in dirges: Andr. 290 ivapapaXXo-
p-evac, abs., ‘in rivalry.’ For the senti¬
ment cp. Plat. Cnto 49 B ovdb (Set) a 5 i-
Kobpevov dp a avTaduceiv, ok oi tvoXXol
OLOvrai: Archil, fr. 67 5 ’ ewlaTapac
p,£ya, | rbv KaKU>s pe Spwvra deivois avra-
pelfteadaL KaKois. Pind. Pyth. 2. 83 ( plXov
etrj (piXeiv | tvotl 8 , ex^pbv a r’ ex^pos echo
Xmoio diicav vtv odebaopaL, | a\A’ aAXore
TvaT^wv 080LS aroXiais.
233 f. eSpavcov with Hktottos (cp. on
1 18), yQovos with acj>opp.os, which adds
force to ?K 0 op€; cp. O. T. 430 ouk els
dXedpov ; ovxl Oaaaov; ov ivaXiv \ dpoppos
oIkojv twins’ dtv oar panels aivei’, Fur.
Hipp. 155 has vavpdras tls birXevaev \
Id prjT as *<?£ opp(os , ‘from an anchorage
in Crete,’ cp. i^oppelv to be (or go) out
of port: but apoppos belongs to apoppav
(there is no apoppeiv), ‘rushing from’
(d(f)opiJ.T]d€ls, schol.).
235 f. xp€°s---' n 'P 0 ™h)s (like Kudos,
Tipas', alriav irpocrdiTTeLv), fix a debt or
obligation on the city, i.e. make it liable
to expiate a pollution. But xpeos = sim¬
ply ‘matter’ in 0. T. 155, n.
237 al8o<j>pov€s: as ye have aiScos for
the Eumenides, so have alSdis for the sup¬
pliant. Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 59 kv eXuv
tls aKOvaiov (pbvov ...peTa raur’ aldeari-
rac Kal dcprj (with ref. to the kinsman of
a slain man pardoning the involuntary
slayer). aXX’, ‘Nay,’ opening the ap¬
peal: cp. O. T. 14. The second aXX’
in 241 = ‘at least.’
This whole pkXos aivo aKTjvTjs of Anti¬
gone (237 — 253), with the tetrastichon of
the Chorus (254—257), was rejected by
some of the ancient critics, acc. to the
schol. on L: ‘for they say it is better
that Oed. should forthwith address his
justification to them.’ But, as the schol.
rightly adds, it is natural and graceful
that an appeal to pity (eXeeLvoXoyla ),—
which the daughter makes,—should pre¬
cede the father’s appeal to reason (to
SLKaLoXoyiKbv). The schol. further re¬
marks that Didymus (circ. 30 b.c.) had
not obelized any part of the passage.
This is important, as making it most im¬
probable that the admens rested on the
absence of these verses from the older
Alexandrian copies. Though the text is
doubtful in some points, the internal
evidence cannot be said to afford any
good ground for suspicion.
238 yepaov... epov: the text of this
verse is doubtful, and there is no strophic
test, but it seems most likely that aXadv
was an interpolation : see crit. n.
48
Z04>0KAE0Y2
TOl'S’ i/jLov ovk dverXar, ipycov
(Ik 6 vto)v atovTes avSav,
a\\' ifjie rav fieXeav, LKerevopLev,
'T > / s , £1 a
oj qevoi, oiKTeipau, a
7 TCLTpOS vnep i* TOVpLOV pLOVOV *)* aVTOpLCLL,
avropai ovk a\a 015 TrpocropojpLeva
OpLpLCL CTOV OpLpLOLCTLV, to? TLS d(f) alpLOLTOS
vpierepov irpofyaveicra, tov aOXiov
alSovs Kvpaai. iv vpipu yap w? Oed)
KeipieOa rXa/xope?. aXX’ ire, vevcrare
rav dhoKTjTov yapiv.
7 Tpos a o tl c tol (j)i\ov Ik criOev dvropiai,
i) t€kvov rj Ae^o? r) XP e0< > V ^ e °S.
> \ *2 * * A ^ O ~
ov yap loot? av aupcov pporcov
t/ V J /) \ V
octt i? ar, ei c/€05 ayoi,
iK(j)vy€iv hvvairo .
240
2 45
250
e / xov ) for 7r aTepa \ tov S’ epov. — Ppywv has been made from Zpyov in L. 242 ot / cret -
pad' mss. : oiKTicrad’ Brunch. 243 tov povov L, A, and most of the mss.: Tovpov
(without povov), a conjecture of Triclinius, is in T, B, and others. ro 05 ’ ipov
Wecklein : tov TXapovos Hense : tov 5 ’ adXiov Mekler. 244 oi>KaXa \ 01s was
written by the 1st hand in L, which often thus disregards the division between words
(Introd. p. xlvi). A later hand in L, wishing to change this into ov kclXois (a
wretched conjecture found in the Triclinian MSS.), deleted the letters Aa, and the
breathing on a, and added X before 010 in the next verse. (Dindorf says, ‘XoTs a
240 ctKovTtDv, epithet of the agent,
instead of that proper to the act ( clkov -
clojv) : 977: O. T. 1229 KaKa eKbvTa kovk
olkovtcl. Cp. 74, 267. atovTcs avSav,
‘perceiving,’ i.e. ‘being aware of,’ ‘hav¬
ing heard,’ the report of his involuntary
deeds. Cp. 792 kXiju: Thuc. 6. 20 cos
eyu &Kof/ aiadavopai .— Not: (1) ‘on
hearing (from him) the mention of his
deeds’—as implied in his name: nor (2)
‘on hearing his first utterance,’ as if
clkovt. Zpyiov could be caus. gen. with
ovk a ^^ rXare .
241 a\V, ‘at least,’ cp. 1276: fr. 24
kcLv a Wo prjdev, aXXa tovko ivys Kapa.
243 Hermann’s Tovp.ou povov (for the
MS. tov povov) is metrically right, but
povov can hardly be sound. It must
mean (1) ‘for my father alone’ (and not
for my own sake): not (2) ‘lonely, as he
is’: nor (3) ‘for my oivu father’ (Camp¬
bell’s view, which I do not comprehend).
TOTMONOT may have come from TOT-
AA 0 AIOT (Mekler), but to v adXiov in 246
is against this (see, however, on 554).
Perhaps tov8 j dppopov.
244 ovk ctXcuus, as his are.
Trpoo-opwpcva: for the midd. cp. El.
1059 eaopwpevoi. The midd. of the sim¬
ple opauj is poet, only {Ant. 594): but
the midd. of irpoopaw and irepiopdo) occurs
in Attic prose.
245 cos tis k.t.X.: as if I were a
young kinswoman of your own, appealing
to you, the eldest of my house, for protec¬
tion. The words are hardly so strong as
‘like daughter to father’; and though o-ov
is addressed to the coryphaeus (cp. on
175), this sense would be less fitting.
So Creon imagines his niece Antigone
appealing to the sacred ties of kinship
{Ant. 487 Tirjvos epKeiov; 658 ecpvpveiTU)
Ala | £ vvatpov ).
247 f. ev vppi K€ip.£ 0 ct, ‘we are situated ’
{not, ‘prostrate’) ‘in your power’: ev v.,
penes vos, cp. 392, 422, 1443, O. T. 314
(n.), Dem. De Cor. § 193 ev yap rep deep
tovto to tIXos rjv, ovk ev epol. The epic
forms iippes (nom.), tfppi (dat.), flppe (acc.),
freq. in Horn.,belonged esp. to the Lesbian
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
49
with mine aged father,—knowing, as ye do, the rumour of his
unpurposed deeds,—pity, at least, my hapless self, I implore
you, who supplicate you for my sire alone,—supplicate you
with eyes that can still look on your own, even as though
I were sprung from your own blood, that the sufferer may find
compassion.
On you, as on a god, we depend in our misery. Nay, hear
us! grant the boon for which we scarce dare hope! By every¬
thing sprung from you that ye hold dear, I implore you, yea,
by child—by wife, or treasure, or god ! Look well, and thou
wilt not find the mortal who, if a god should lead him on, could
escape.
m. recentissima’: but this is true only of the X:)— pr) is added before rrpocropco-
plva by B and Vat. 247 Kiipacu MSS.: Kvpaai Herm. —vplv yap mss., Campbell :
vplv y’ Heath: vplv Brunck, Herm., Elms., Dind.: iippL yap Bergk, Nauck,
Wecklein: vplvomos Paley. 250 e/c aedev] Znadev B, Vat.: o’iKodev, Elmsley’s
conjecture, is adopted by Wecklein. 251 77 rervov] rj tIkvov L.— Xo'yos mss.:
Xlyos Reiske, and most edd. 252 av adpwv (i.e. avadpwv) L: av adpwv A,
with the other MSS.: av dvadpwv Campbell.—/ Sporuv MSS.: /3 porov Triclinius, which
most edd. adopt. Hermann and Dindorf, reading jS porov, think that a dactyl
which once followed it has been lost: while Wecklein supplies arav after it.
J. H. H. Schmidt retains / 3 poruv, holding that it suits the metre (Metr . Anal.
p. lxvii.); nor does he suppose that anything has been lost. 253 ay ot *
L, A, with most MSS.: ayet B, Vat.: ayet y’ Triclinius (T, Farn.): ay01 y
Aeolic: the acc. occurs in Aesch. Enin.
620 (3ovXrj mcpalxjKW 5 ’ vp.fi emcrrrlerdaL
rrarpbs: Soph. A?it. 846 %vppdprvpas iipp'
eTLKTupaL. 4 v vpiv yap (mss.) is unme-
trical: and if yap is omitted, up,tv still
mars the metre, which requires a dactyl.
KetpcGa, of a critical situation, as Tr. 82
ev ovv powrj TOLq.de KetplvLp, tIkvov, | ovk el
^vvlpfav ; (when his fate is thus trembling
in the balance). Cp. 1510.
248 f. v€utraT€ with acc. of the boon, as
Horn. Hymn. 5. 445, Eur. Ale. 978 Zeds
0 tl velxrp (more oft. em- or Karaveveiv).
-rav aSoK. the unlooked-for grace, i.e.
for which, after your stern words (226),
we can scarcely dare to hope,—but which
for that very reason, will be the more
gracious. Eur. Med. 1417 /cat ra 5 o-
KTjdlvr' ovk IreXladr], \ t&v 5 ’ aboKTfTwv
irbpov evpe 6 eos.
250 irpos <r’ : in supplications the
poets oft. insert the enclitic ere between
Trpds and the gen. of that by which one
adjures: 1333: Tr. 436 pr/, irpbs ere rod
/cot’ aepov k.t.X. : Ph. 468 rrpbs vtiv ere
rrarpos, rrpbs re prjTpbs, a tIkvov, \ rrpos t
el rl (xol /car’ olKbv ean irpoarpCkls , | IkIttjs
LKvovpaL. 4 k <re' 0 €v could go with ovto-
pat only if irpos cr’ were rrpos r’ or rrpbs
5 ’ and even then would be harsh. Join,
then, 0 rt (roe <|>£\ov tK o-€0«v, ‘ what-
J. S. II.
ever, sprung from thyself, is dear to
thee ’; the next words repeat this thought,
and add to it: ‘ yea, by child —or wife,
or possession, or god.’ Cp. 530 e£ epov.
e/c aedev could not mean simply, ‘on
thy part,’ as=‘in thy home.’ Against
Elmsley’s tempting oI'ko 0 €v (cp. Eur.
Med. 506 rots o’iKodev <pi\ois ) it may be
remarked that the alliteration irpos cr’...
<roi—I k cr€ 0 €V seems intentional (cp. O. T.
370 n.).
251 rj XP € °S rj 0 «os: a designed asson¬
ance (rrapopolwais) : cp. Isocr. or. 5
§ 134 /cat T7)v <pr\pr\v Kal tt)v pvrfprfv :
or. 4 § 45 ay uivas...pr/ pbvov rdyovs ral
pwprfs aXXa /cat Xoyou Kal yvuprfs. XP eos
her e = xpVf JI - a ) ‘thing,’ any cherished pos¬
session (cp. II. 23. 618 Kal aoi TOVTO,
ylpov, KeepriXiov ^arw), rather than
‘business,’ ‘office.’
252 a 0 pa>v, if thou look closely.
Plat. Rep. 577 C Tipv bpoLOTrjTa dvapipvrf-
aKopevos TTjS re rroXeojs Kal rod avdpos ovtio
K ad' tzKaarov ev plpet ddp&v ra rrad-
Tipara eKarlpov Xlye.
253 ayoi, i.e. draw on to evil: Ant.
623 OTip <ppEas | 6 eos (Lyei rrpbs draw.
Oedipus was led on to his unwitting deeds
by a god. Cp. fr. 615 oi/ 5 ’ dv els eptiyoi |
fipoTwv 7 rod', $ /cat Zei>s eepoppyjarj /ca/cct:
so, too, El. 696.
4
I04>0KAE0YI
50
XO. aW lctOl, reKvov OlSlttov, ere r e£ mtov
OLKTipofiev Kou Tovoe crvfjicpopas yapiv'
ra S’ e/c #€<£p rpepovres ov crOevoipev av
(fxoveiv Tripa tcov npos ere vvv elprjpevcov.
01 . rt 877x0, 80^779 17 ti KXrjSovos Kakrjs
pdrr]v peovo-rjs axfreXrjpa yiyvercu,
el ra9 y’ ’Adijvas (jjaal OeofTe^ecrTara^
eivai, piova 9 Se xov KaKovpevov £ivov
acp^etv o 109 re /cal pova 9 apKeiv cfieiv ;
KapLouye 7rov tclvt icrriv; olnve 9 fidOpcnv
e/c tqjvoc p, egapavre<; eir eKavvere,
ovopia piovov Seiera^re 9 * ov yap 87) to ye
2 55
260
Aldus: (ryot ?«/ Elmsley.— iKtpvyeiv mss. (except that Vat. has (pvyals): J K<p vydv
Herm.: 0u7e?j/ Dind., Wunder, Blaydes, Campbell. 255 roV 5 e] 0 from
a in L. 257 The words 7rpd? cr£ have been suspected. Nauck formerly
proposed (pcovdv Tripa ti rw v ra vvv dpypivuv : Hense, rpwvdv xipa twv xpoodev
i^eLprjpivwv : Mekler, (puveiv xipa tuv xpoaOe vvv r’ eiprjpivwv. 260 to? 7’]
rd? r* L, A, with most mss. (and so Aldus). rd? (without r) Triclinius (T,
B, etc.), which Wecklein approves, believing that r’ and like words were often added
254—667 First ixeicrodLov. Oedipus
appeals to the Chorus, who resolve that
Theseus shall decide (295). Ismene ar¬
rives from Thebes (324), with news of
the war between her two brothers, and
presently goes to perform the prescribed
rites in the grove of the Eumenides (509).
After a Koppos (510—548) between Oedi¬
pus and the Chorus, Theseus enters, and
assures Oedipus of protection.
256 Tti 8’ ck 0 ecov, euphemistic: cp.
Aesch. Pers. 373 ov yap to piXXov e/c
deuv y}xL(TTaT0. For €K cp. also Ph. 1316
rd?...e/c deuv | rdxa?: Eur. Phoen. 1763
to .? e/c decov avayKas. Similarly I. A.
1610 ra tuv deuv ( = their dispensations).
257 For twv as 1st syll. of 3rd foot
cp. Ant. 95 a\A’ ’la pe Kai ttjv e£ ipov
dvapiovXiav.
259 p€ovo"Tjs, when it flows away, pe¬
rishes, paTT]v, ‘vainly,’ without result:
1. e. issues in no corresponding deeds. Tr.
698 pel xav adrjXov : El. 1000 (our fortune)
axoppd Karri prjdev Ipxerai : At. 1267
diappet. Cp. \uoX. fiitilis, finere (Cic. Fin.
2. 32. 106 flint voluptas corporis et prim a
quaeque avolat). For fiar^v cp. Aesch.
Ch. 845 XoyOL | ...OvrjtTKOVTeS p6.T7]V. (Not,
‘when the fame is current without good
ground.’)
260 el with ind. cj>a(r£ ( siquidem di~
cunt) introduces the actual case which has
suggested the general question, tL dijra
k.t.X.: cp. El. 823 7 rod 7 roTe Kepavvoi
Ato's, 7 ] 7 rod (paedcov | "AXto?, et raOr’ iepo-
pwvTes | KphxTovmv eKrjXoi ; ye oft. follows
el (and e’ixep) in such cases, but here is
better taken with t<xs: it slightly empha¬
sises the name of Athens.
Geocrepeo-Tdras. Athens is pre-emi¬
nently (1) religious, (2) compassionate
towards the oppressed. Paus. 1. 17. r
’Adyvaiois 5 e iv tt) ayopq Kai aXXa eoriv
ovk is axavTas ixiarjpa Kai ’EAdou ficopos,
<p paXiara Oeuv is avdpdbxivov plLov Kai
p€Ta( 3 oXas xpaypaTuv otl <b<peXt.pos, povoi
Tipas ’EXXrjvwv vepovmv ’AdT)vaioi. to6-
tols di ov Ta is (piXav 9 punriav povov
KadeaTTjKev, aXXa Kai is Peovs evoepiov-
cr lv aXXcov wXeov Kai Aidovs acpiai (iupos
koTL Kai <$>r)pr]s Kai '0 ppi]S.
261 povas, not strictly ‘alone,’ but
‘more than all others’: cp. O. T. 299 n.
tov KaKovp,evov i-eVov. The two stand¬
ard instances were subsequent, in myth¬
ical date, to the time of Oedipus. (1)
Theseus, at the prayer of Adrastus king
of Argos, compels Creon and his The¬
bans to permit the burial of the Argive
warriors who had fallen in the war of
Fteocles and Polynices. This is the sub¬
ject of the Supplices of Eur., which con¬
tinues the story of the Antigone and the
Phoenissae. (2) Demophon, the son of
OIAITTOYI Em KOAQNQI
5i
Ch. Nay, be thou sure, daughter of Oedipus, we pity thee
and him alike for your fortune; but, dreading the judgment of
the gods, we could not say aught beyond what hath now been
said to thee.
Oe. What good comes, then, of repute or fair fame, if it
ends in idle breath ; seeing that Athens, as men say, has the
perfect fear of Heaven, and the power, above all cities, to shelter
the vexed stranger, and the power, above all, to succour him ?
And where find I these things, when, after making
me rise up from these rocky seats, ye then drive me from
the land, afraid of my name alone ? Not, surely, afraid of
in error by the scribe of L ( Ars Soph. em. p. 27: cp. n. above on v. 51). tcls y’
is read by the Roman editor of the scholia, by Brunck, and by most edd.: see
comment, t6.o8' Hartung; this had occurred to Elmsley also, but he preferred ras 7’.
263 Kapoiye 7roC] Kapocy£ tvov L.
Theseus, protects the children of Hercules
against the Argive Eurystheus. This is
the subject of the Heracleidae of Eur.
These two examples are cited in Her.
9. 27; in the spurious emracpLos ascribed
to Lysias (or. 2 §§ 4—16); and in that
ascribed to Demosthenes (or. 60 §§ 7—8).
Isocrates quotes them in the Panegyricus ,
as showing how the Athenians SLereXeoap
tt)v ttoXlp KOLvrjv Tvapexovres /ecu tols aS l-
KovpepoLS del tup 'EWvjj'wi' eivapvpovoap
(§ 52); also in his Encomium Helenae §31;
and again in his Panathenaicus , where he
remarks that Tragedy has made them fa¬
miliar to all (§ 168 t'ls ovk aK?)Koe tup rpa-
yySodiSaoKaXup Alopvolols ;). They figure,
too, in the Platonic Menexenus, with the
comment that Athens might justly be ac¬
cused of too great compassion, and too
much zeal for ‘ the weaker cause ’: cos del
\lap (piXoLKTlppup earl /cat toD tjttopos
departs, 244 E. Cp. Her. 8. 142 alel icai
7ra\at (paipeode tvoXXovs eXevdepuoaPTes
wQpuivup. Andocides or. 3 § 28 roi)s
Kpehrovs (piXovs dcpLepres del tovs tjttovs
zlpobpetia.
262 o-a>£eiv, to give him a safe refuge:
apKeiv, to come to his rescue (El. 322
ecrV\o s, loot apneip (piXoLs), if anyone seeks
to take him thence by force, ol'as re, sc.
fbai, here synonymous with fyav. After
olos re this ellipse of elpl is frequent.
263 Kdp.oi.y6 7rou. The thought of the
whole passage is, — t'l 5 o£a paTiqp peovoa
&<peXei, cl ras ’Adrjpas 4 >aaT (pep) deoo.
ch'ai, epoi 8£ raura pj]8apov cotlp ; Instead,
however, of a clause epol 8t ...k.t.X., thus
depending on cl, a new sentence is opened
by^the direct question,—Kal gp.oiy€ -irou
ravra ctrnv;
KaC, prefixed to interrogative words (as
7 rod, 7 rcos, 7 rotos, re's), makes the query an
indignant comment on a preceding state¬
ment: Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 232 nal
t'ls, co audpes 'A6 t]i xxiot, tout ’ 18up to irapd-
detypa 81kcllov <xvt6p irapaagdip edeXrjoe l ;
ofrrives, causal, as if -rrap' vpip had pre¬
ceded: hence = e7rel vpeis. Cp. 427, 866.
Thuc. 4. 26 advplap re 'irXeLoTrjp 6 gpopos
tv apec%e trapd Xoyop hvLyLyropepos, oils
(-0TL avTovs) (poPTo 7 ] pep up oXLyup em ro-
XiopK-rjcreLP, since they had thought to re¬
duce them in a few days. i. 68 pvp St tI
Set paKp-pyopelp, cov ( = eirel tjuup) to 8 s pep
SeSovXupepovs opare...; 6. 68 7 roXXrj ph
TrapaLveoeL...Tl 8 ei xpijcrflac, ot irdpeopev
ewl top avTOP ayura; Ar. Nub. 1225
L7V7VOP ; OVK aKobeTe ; | ov ( = ore ept) TvdvTes
vpeis loTe ptoovpd ’ LTnvLK 7 ]P. Ai. 457 tl
X pi) 8 pa,p ; oo-Tis epepapus deois | ex^ai-
popaL. Cp. O. T. 1228 n.
264 As 276 shows, 6^apavT€s refers
to his first seat, in the grove. They had
induced him to leave that seat (i 74 ff-),
on a pledge that no one should remove
him from the resting-place outside of the
grove. Yet now they command him to
quit Attica (eXavveTe: 226 ££cu.../?acWre
Xu pas). TaSe | 3 d 0 pa denote, generally,
the seats afforded by the natural rock in
or near the grove: here he is thinking
specially of the (Hadpop aoKlivappop (101)
within its precincts.
265 ov yap to ye: see on no. The
art. to, followed only by yc at the end of
the v., with its noun oupa in the next v.,
4—2
52
Z04>0 KAEOYZ
crcbp ovSe Tapya Tap ' eirel ra y epya pov
7T€7 Tov06t icTTL paWop rj SeSpaKOTa,
el croi ra prjTpos Kal iraTpos XP e ^V ^y eiV >
d)v ovveie eK^ofiel pe‘ tovt eycu /caXcus
e^oiSa. KaiTOi 7 ra)? iyd) /ca/co? (frvcrip,
octtls iraOcdv pep dvrehpaiv, (jjctt el (f)povd)v
enpacrcrop, ovS’ av a>S’ eyiyvoprjv Ka/cog;
pvp o ovoev eidcos LKopyjp iv LKoprjp,
v<p (ov o enaa^op, eidorcop aTTOJAkvprjp.
dpO ’ d)P LKPOvpai 7 Tpo$ Oecop vpas, £4 pol,
cocnrep pe KapecrTrjcraO\ coSe crcbaare,
Kal prj Oeovs TtpcoPTes etra rows Oeovs
fpoipaisf TToelcrOe pr)Sapcb^‘ TjyelcrOe Se
fi\eiTeip pep a vtovs irpbs top evcre/3rj fipoTcbp,
fi\eireip Se 7 rpos tovs Svcrcre/3eL<;, (fyvyrjp Se tov
prfTTOJ yepecrOai (jxoTOs dpoarlov fipoTcop.
27 c
27c
28 c
266 ra 7 ’] ra5’ A, R. 268 xpel’ 77? L (et is in an erasure; perh. it was 77). Sc
the other MSS., but with 77, not 770 XP^V Heath. 269 oiive/c’] Aver' B, Vat.,
Blaydes. 278 p.oipais L, A, with most mss.: /xol pas F, R 2 : fxoipav T, B, Vat.,
Farn. The first corrector of L has placed in the margin a sign meaning 01
cp. Ant. 67 to yap | ...irpaaaav, ib. 78 to
8e | ...dpav.
266—270 eirel.. .^joiSa. I am ‘a
man more sinned against than sinning’
{Lear 3. 2. 60),—as would appear, could
I unfold to you my relations with my
parents (to! p.T]Tpos KalTraTpds), 0 « account
of which relations (the parricide and the
incest—tov neuter) ye dread me. Of that I
am sure. (For those relations began with
their casting out their new-born son to
perish. That first wrong led to the rest:
hence it was that I knew not the face of
my assailant in the pass, or of my bride
at Thebes.)
267 ircTrovGoT’... SeSpaKOTa. The
agent’s activities (to, fyrya p.ov) here stand
for the agent himself; and so, instead of tols
tpyois Treirovdws eipu (cp. 873), we have ra
tpya p.ov ireirovdoT ’ earL. (Cp. 74, 1604.)
O . T. 1214 yapcos tckvuv rai reKvobpievos
= one in which the son has become the
spouse. So a particular activity of a per¬
son’s mind is sometimes expressed by the
active participle (neut.) of a verb to which
the person himself would properly be
subject: rb /3ov\6pt,evov , rb 6pyi$bp.evov tt)s
yvuperjs (Thuc. 1. 90, 2 . 59): to dedibs, rb
dapaovv avrou (1. 36).
270—274 ‘Ye shrink from me as
from a guilty man. And yet (Katroi),—
evil as were my acts (in themselves),—
how have I shown an evil disposition
((jjvuriv), or incurred moral guilt ? Before
I struck my father, he had struck me
(iraGulv dvTt'Spwv: see 0. T. 809 ). Even
if I had been aware (tj>pov«v) who he
was, I might plead this in my defence:
but, in fact, I did not know. Nor did I
recognise my mother. They , on the
other hand, had deliberately tried to kill
their babe.’—Note that the clause wot 1
tl c}>povwv...KaK 6 s, which could not apply
to the incest, limits the reference of dvrj-
8 pwv to the parricide; while lKop,r]v ( 273 )
refers to both stains,
271 He has two distinct pleas, ( 1 )
provocation, and ( 2 ) ignorance. These
could have been expressed by dvTeSpwv
( 1 ) ira0wv |A€v, ( 2 ) eldus 5’ ovdbv. But ( 2 )
is forestalled by the thought that, if he
had known, ( 1 ) would have excused him.
This hypothesis is then contrasted with
the fact ( 273 ); and the fact on his side
is next contrasted with the fact on the
other ( 274 ). Hence -rraGcuv |i€v has no
clause really answering to it; for vvv 8
answers to €t <J>pov<3v, and v^>’ wv 8 1 to
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI
53
my person or of mine acts ; since mine acts, at least, have been
in suffering rather than doing—weriF It seemlytKatfT'should - '
tell you the story ot my mother or my sire, by reason whereof
ye dread me—that know I full well. _
And ye t in nature how was I evil ? I, who was but requiting 1
a wrong, so that, hadT been "acting with knowledge, even then
I could not be accounted wicked ; but, as it was, all unknow¬
ing went I—whither I went—while they who wronged me know*--
ingly sought my ruin.
Wherefore, strangers, I beseech you by the gods, even as ye
made me leave my seat, so protect me, and do not, while ye
honour the gods, refuse to give those gods their due; but rather
deem that they look on the god-fearing among men, and on
the godless, and that never yet hath escape been found for an
impious mortal on the earth.
^rp-qpa, —showing that he felt the difficulty, but knew no remedy. iroietaOe (L), iroetade,
or 7 roieio’dai, is in all MSS. : so, too, is prjdapus. 279 QpoTwv ] fiporov Triclinius.
281 avoaiov (3poTLov] avoaiov. rd 5 ’ obv Dindorf. Cp. on 282. For /3 poruiv Wecklein
ov8h» tiSws. The impf. (dvTt'Spwv) ex¬
presses the situation (‘I was retaliating’):
the aor. (273), an act accomplished at a
definite moment.
273 Ik6|xt]v IV LKop.r|V : cp. 336, 974;
0 . T. 1376 (n.) / 3 \a<rro 0 <r’ oirm £(3 Xaare .
274 v<j> > <ov 8’ £rrao-)(Ov (biro tovtwv)
elSoTcav (predicate) dirco\X.v[j.T]v, impf. of
attempted act, cp. O. T. 1454 di pi aircoX-
^ttcutxov : when the iron pin was
I driven through the babe’s feet and he was
exposed on Cithaeron, O. T. 718.
276 uo-ircp jxe Kavecmfcr.: as ye caused
me to leave my seat in the grove, so give
me the safety which ye then promised:
see on 264: for Kcff, on 53. For avt-
<rravai, of causing 1/cerai to leave sanc¬
tuary, cp. Thuc. 1. 126 (Cylon and his
adherents) Kadi^ovaiv eiri tov ( 3 ojpov
rbv ev Trj aKpoirbXeL. avaaTrjaavTe s 8 e
abrob s ol t<2v ’Adrjvaiiov emreTpappevoL,...
eepl cp prjdbu kclkov Troiriaovcriv, airayaybures
dirbKTeivav.
277 0€ovs...toi>s 0.: the art. with the
repeated word, as 5, Ph. 992 deobs irpo-
reivuv robs deobs pevdeis tl 6 t]s.
278 poipais TroeicrOe could not stand
for iv polpcus -jroieiode. The prep, iv is
indispensable. See the discussion of this
passage in the Appendix. The gentlest
remedy would be potpas (as gen. sing.),
which two MSS. have. As ev obdevi Xbycp
iroieiadcu (Her. 3. 50) and ev obbepuq. poipq.
iyeiv (2. 172) are parallel phrases, so ob-
Sevos Xbyov TroLeioOcu (1. 33) might suggest
obdepuas poLpas iroieicrdcu. For the two
negatives cp. El. 336 /cat pp doneiv pev
8 pav tl irripaiveiv de p-q, and not to seem
active yet do no harm. It is hollow, Oed.
says, to insist so strictly on the sanctity
of a grove ( deobs TLpwvTes), and then to
refuse the gods their poipa, their due tri¬
bute of practical piety. You treat the
gods as if they were not, when at their
shrines you do dvbtna tpya (283) by vio¬
lating your pledge to a suppliant.—
iro€io- 0 €, Numerous Attic inscriptions of
the 5th and 4th cent. B.C. show that in
this verb 1 was regularly omitted before
ei or 7 ] (7roe?, Tropaei), though never before
ov, ol, or a; (etroLOW, ttololt], ttollov : Meis-
terhans, p. 27). L generally, but not
always, omits the 1 before ei or 77 if the
syll. is short. Forms from 7roicD, with
the 1st syll. short, occur below in 459,
584, 652, 1018, 1033, 1037, 1144, In
584 and 652, as here, L keeps the t: in
the other five places it omits it. In 1517,
where the quantity is different, L has
iroelv.
280 f. The place of tov before <{>cot6s
(cp. Ai. 29 kcll poL ns oirT-rip, Ph. 519 pp
vvv pbv tls ebxepv* 7r aprjs) would be less
awkward if <j>vyi)v and p.qira) changed
places: but the latter is reserved for the
emphatic place at the beginning of the
verse.
281 [iiyirw, not ouVw, because of the
54
Z0<t>0KAE0Y2!
Ols CTV fJLT) Kci\v7TTe Ta? €vSaLfJLOVCLS
epyois ' AOrjvas avocriois vnrjpeTcov,
aW (Dcnrep e\a/3es tov iKerrjv kyiyyvov,
pvov pe KaKc^-uXacrcre' prjSe pov Kapa
TO SvjTTTpOCTOTTTOV elcTOpCOV aTLpdcrrjS.
7]koj yap iepos evcre/3rj<; re /cat cfiepcov
ovrjcriv a<TTot9 rotcrS’ • ora*' S’ o ku/hos
rrapfj tls, vpcov ocrrig icrTiv rjyepcov,
tot eicraKOvojv irdvT hncrTrjaei • ra Se
peTa^v tovtov prjSapcos yiyvov /ca/cos.
XO. Tapfieiv pev, d) yepaie, TavOvprjpaTa
TToWrj *or dvdyKTj Tarro croir Xoyoicri yap
ovk (ovopao-Tau fipayicn • roug Si TrjcrSe yrjs
am/cras dpKei ravra poi SieiSevat.
OI. /cat 7 tov crO o Kpaivaiv TrjcrSe Trjs ^twyoag, £evoi ;
XO. iraTpcoov olcttv yrjs e^et- ctkottos Se viv
285
290
295
writes, deuv. 282 £vv oh <ti>] jewels ad Dindorf: tyvveve Nauck. 286
dvaTrpoaowTov] SvarrpoawKov B, Vat. 288 5 ’ after 8 rav is omitted by A, B, R,
imperat. iiYei<r 0 e (278). After verbs of
thinking, the negative with the inf. is
ordinarily ov (Plat. Prot. 317 A rjyovpai
yap avrods otf n SiaKpa^aadai) : though p.^
is used in asseveration (as with Spvvpi),
and sometimes in strong expressions of
personal conviction: O. T. 1455 oWa
grjre p' dv voaov \ prjr' dXXo Kepaai prjSlv,
where see n. Thuc. 6. 102 ad fin. vopi-
aavres prj dv...iKavol yeveadai (and id. 4.
1 8): Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 59 evopiae Se prj av
yeveadai irore marbv. (})cot6s...Ppot(ov,
no wight among mortals, no one in the
world. We must not cite Ai. 1358
roioiSe plvroi cpwres 8 pKXr)Kroi / 3 poru)v,
since fiporois is a v.l.: but ppoTwv can be
defended by the Homeric phrases (quoted
by Schneidewin) Od. 17. 587 od ydp iroti
rives uSe KaraOvrjrwv avdp&irwv \ avepes
dfipl^ovres : 23. 187 avSpuv S' ov nbv ns fwos
fiporbs.
282 |vv ols, adv rolls Oeols (schol.),
‘ with whose help,’ since the gods strength¬
en men to refrain from evil, as well as to
do good, KdXinrre, as with a veil (/cd-
Xvppa) of dishonour cast over her bright
fame: cp. II. 17. 591 tov S' dyeos veipeXrj
enaXv\pe pbXaiva. Thuc. 7. 69 a£iu)v...ras
-Karpinas aperas, wv errupaveis rjaav oi rrp 6 -
yovoi, prj cKpavifciv. Plut. Cor. 31 rjpav-
pojpevos rrj SS^rj. t<xs €i 38 aC|xova$: Her.
8 . hi Xbyovres cos Kara Xoyov rjaav apa
ai A.d?ivai peyaXai re nal evSaipoves.
284 £Xa( 3 es, since Oed. put himself
into their hands when he left sanctu¬
ary (174 f.). t6v 1k€tt]v, cp. 44, 487.
eyyyyvov, having received your eyydrj,
pledge, that I should not be wronged
(176). Elsewhere «x € Vy* = ‘ having a
good eyydrj to give,' trustworthy (like (pe-
peyyvos); Eur. Med. 388 yrjv davXov nal
Sopovs exeyytiovs (= mjpyos aacpaX-ps ib.
389). But Oed. could call himself ex^y-
yvos in this sense only as coming with
credentials from Apollo; and that is not
the point here. Cp. Her. 5. 71 dviaraai
{tovs iKbras)...oi Kpvravies, ... vrreyybovs
ttXtjv davdrov, under a pledge that they
should stand their trial, but not suffer
death.
285 €K<|>vXa<r<r€, till I am out of peril:
only here, and twice-in Eur. as=‘to
watch well' {Or. 1259, Ion 741).
286 SvcirpocroiTTov, since the sight¬
less orbs bore traces of his dreadful act
(O' T. 1268): cp. 577. Continue jicwith
drcpd(rT)S.
287 f. lepos, as now formally the
iKerrjs of the Eumenides (44): cvo-cpijs,
since he has come thither /car’ opcpas ras
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAONQI
55
With the help of those gods, spare to cloud the bright fame
of Athens by ministering to unholy deeds; but, as ye have re¬
ceived the suppliant under your pledge, rescue me and guard me
to the end; nor scorn me when ye look on this face unlovely to
behold : for I have come to you as one sacred, and pious, and
fraught with comfort for this people. But when the master is
come, whosoever he be that is your chief, then shall ye hear and
know all; meanwhile in no wise show yourself false.
Ch. The thoughts urged on thy part, old man, must needs
move awe \ they have been set forth in words not light, but
I am content that the rulers of our country should judge in this
cause.
Oe. And where, strangers, is the lord of this realm ?
Ch. He is at the city of his father in our land ; and the mes-
Aldus. Triclinius wrote 8 rav 8 b, deleting 6. 294 TrjoSe A, with most mss.:
rrja L, F, R, R 2 : rrjSe Vat. 297 OKOirbs ] iropirbs Wecklem.
'AirbWuvos (102). <}>6p«v | ovq<riv: the
first hint, to the Chorus, of the KipSrj men¬
tioned in the prayer which only his daugh¬
ter witnessed (92). Cp. 72.
288 f. o Kvpios... tis: the master —
whoever he be. 0 . T. 107 rous avroevTas
...Tipupeiv TLvas the murderers — whoever
they be. Plat. Legg. 716 A 6 ph evdai-
fiovfjffeiv p£\\uv...b 8 b Tts e^apdeLS /c.t.X.
The art. implies that the person exists;
the indef. pron., that his name is un¬
known.
290 f. Tel 8e p.€Ta£t> tovtov, in the
space between (the present lime) and that
event (sc. too irapeivcu avrov ): to, as in
ret vvv, to avTLKa, to ck roOGe, etc. Dem.
De Cor. § 26 rbv pera^b xp^vov ..'.tuv opuwv,
the interval between (that time, and) the
oaths: Ax. Av. 187 h pkatp... arjp ecrrt yrjs,
between (heaven and) earth j Ach. 433
avwdev twv QveoTeLuv panuv, | pera^v
ruv ’DoGs, between (them and) Ino’s.
293 Taud <rov, coming from thee,
urged on thy part: Tr. 844 ra 5’ a7r’ aX-
\ 6 dpov | yvwpas pokovT : Ant. 95 ttjv ei;
epov 5 vcr( 3 ov\lav. r
294 (ovopaoTai, ‘ expressed ’ (rather
than ‘ mentioned’): cp. Dem. De Cor. § 35
oG yap ra prjpaTa ras okei6r7jras tyrj fie-
fiaiovv, paka crepvws ovopa^wv (expressing
himself in very stately language). > ppa-
\ttri, not ‘short,’ but ‘light,’ ‘trivial :
Thuc. 1. 78 fiovkevecOe oZv ( 3 paSecos ws ou
vepl (ipaxtw.
295 avaKTas, i.e. Theseus: Aesch.
Cho. 53 ScottotCjv davaroiai (Agamem¬
non’s death). Cp. 146, 814, 970. 8iti-
Sevat, here, diiudicare: usu. = dignoscere;
Plat. Phaedr. 262 A ttjv opoi.6TH)Ta...Kai
avopotbTTjTa arpt-fitis SieiSbvai. Cp. 0 . T ’.
394 SieareLv (alviypa), to solve it.
296 The &vos had spoken of Theseus
as 6 /car’ a< ttv /SacrcXeGs (67)5 but had not
said where he then was.
297 iraTpwov a<rrr> not for ira-
Tpipas yrjs a<rrv, but simply J his father’s
city in the land ’ (the gen. yrjs as 45), i.e.
the city from which Aegeus (69) had
swayed Attica. The poets can use 7ra-
rpyos as = 7 rarptos: but in the mouth of
Oed. ( 0 . T. 1450) Trarpipov clotv means
the city of Lai'us, and in that of Ant.
(Ant. 937) the city of Oedipus: on the
other hand, ra 7rdrpia... Sahara (O. 7 .
1394), his ‘ancestral’ home.
^ € i=‘is in,’ cp. 37. Isocrates con¬
ceives the line of hereditary Attic kings
as having been unbroken from Erich-
thonius down to Theseus (Panath. § 126).
The greatness of Athens as the centre
of government was reputed to date from
Theseus; but the royal seat of his pre¬
decessors was supposed to have been a
lesser Athens (the acropolis and the part
south of it, Thuc. 2. 15), from which they
swayed Attica while its communes were
still independent (oTopaSrjv nai /card /cw-
pas oiKovaav, Isocr. Enconi. Helen. §
35).
"o-KOiros refers to the quality in which
the man of Colonus had presented himself
to Oed. (35), and so helps him at once to
know who is meant. The word can mean
‘ messenger ’ only in the sense of ‘ one
56
SO0OKAEOYI
09 /ca/xe 8 evp € 7 repxpev olyeTai ctteXcov.
01 . rj KCLL 8 oK€?T€ TOV TV(f)XoV TL V ivTp07Tr)V
rj cj)povTL& e^eiv, amov ojctt eXOelv 7 reXa 9 ; 300
X0. /cat KapO, otclv nep Tovvop aLcrOrjTaL to crov.
OI. Tt9 S’ ec rO' o kelvcq tovto tovttos ayyeXajv ;
XO. paKpa KeXevOos' noXXa S’ ipiropcov eirr}
(fnXel nXavacrOaL, rcov ekelvos atcov,
Oapcrec, TrapecrraL. noXv yap, co yepov, to ctov 305
ovopa Snf/cet rravTas, coctte ke'l fipaSvs
evSeu, kXvojv crov Set >p' cu^tferat ra^u9.
01. aXX' evTV)(r)s lkolto rfj O' avrov 7toXel
ipoL re* rt 9 yap icrOXos ov ^ a vtqj (f)iXos ;
AN. a) Zev, tl Xe^oj ; 7rot cfypEvcov eXOco, iraTEp ; 310
298 HTr€fi\f/ev L (with tt written over p), B, T, Vat., etc.: ^ire/xirev A, F, L 2 , R.
The aorist is preferred by Nauck, Hartung, Wecklein; the imperfect, by most of the
other edd. 300 ' 4 %eiv~\ ij£eiv Vat.— avrbv war’] airbvoux r’ L, with most MSS. :
efAirovm r’ Vat.: airovus (without r’, and with reXeiv for eXduv) Farn. The true
reading is due to Porson, who saw that vr had been corrupted to 7r.—Blaydes
sent to obtain news’; but we need not
change it, as Wecklein does, to irop/rros.
298 Kafii: see on 53. &7r€p|/ev is better
here than ^ire/nrev, which could only mean,
‘was our summoner.’ o-TeXwv, to make
him set forth, to fetch him: 0 . T. 860
7 rep.pov TLva areXoavra.
299—307 Wecklein brackets these
nine verses, thinking that they arose from
a misunderstanding of 551—554. Theseus
divined the na?ne of Oedipus from the
description of his person; but these vv.
were inserted by one who thought it
necessary to explain how Theseus knew
the name. I hold the verses to be genuine.
The &vos must have been sent to Athens
by the Chorus before they came to the
grove (117), and could not, therefore,
know the name of Oedipus (first disclosed
at 222). He could only tell Theseus that
there was a blind stranger at Colonus, who
hinted at his own power to confer benefits
(72), and who looked noble (76). The¬
seus, on entering (551), at once greets
Oedipus by name, though he had never
seen him before (68). He had divined
the identity through a knowledge of the
history (553)— i.e. he started from Athens
on the strength of what the &vos could
tell. And on the way to Colonus (adds
Theseus) he has been made certain of the
fact (554)— i.e. he had heard the name.
Now, it was precisely for such certainty
that the dramatist meant this passage to
provide. He felt that otherwise there
might have been too great improbability
in the instant confidence of the recog¬
nition by Theseus.
300 Join o.vt6v with €\ 0 €iv, not
with : cp. 0 . T. 6 ayco 8 lk aiiov /at}
irap' ayy^Xuv, t^kvcl, | aXXiov aKotieiv ai/ros
w 5 ’ eXrjXvOa.
301 Kal Kap 0 5 : cp. 65.
303 If. KcXevOos: cp. 164. Some
wayfarers, passing by Colonus towards
Athens, may have heard the prolonged
tumult of horror which greeted the name
of Oedipus (222). As the distance to the
city is more than a mile, there will be
many chances for the news to be caught
up from their lips, and carried to The¬
seus.
304 -irXavdcrOat: cp. Cic. Rep. 1. 17
speremus nostrum no?nen volitare et vagari
latissime. twv refers to $irr|. duo and like
verbs can take a gen. either of ihe person,
or (as 1187) of the thing , heard: though
the latter is more often in the acc. (as
240).
305 0 apcr€i, tt. : the same words (in
another context) 726. iroXv, with strong
rumour : O. T. 786 ixpeipire yap ttoXv.
Aeschin. or. 1 § 166 ttoXus p.kv yap 6
<i>iXnnros &T7-CU (we shall hear a great
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
57
senger who sent us hither hath gone to fetch him.
Oe. Think ye that he will have any regard or care for the
blind man, so as to come hither himself?
Ch. Yea, surely, so soon as he learns thy name.
OE. Who is there to bring him that message ?
Ch. The way is long, and many rumours from wayfarers
are wont to go abroad ; when he hears them, he will soon be
with us, fear not. For thy name, old man, hath been mightily
noised through all lands; so that, even if he is taking his ease,
and slow to move, when he hears of thee he will arrive with
speed.
Oe. Well, may he come with a blessing to his own city, as
to me!—What good man is not his own friend ?
An. O Zeus! what shall 1 say, what shall I think, my
father ?
changes abrbv to kslpop. 302 As 5 ’] 8 ' is omitted by L, F 307 evbe i
mss. : arevSei Van Eldik, Schneidewin: ZpireL Brunck, Hernu, Wunder, Hartung:
raXX’ y Reiske: yvpa Dindorf; ou Set Mekler. 308 tt)l t a vtov L, B, r,
etc. * 309 ead\bs] tad' os Nauck, Wecklein.
deai of him), apapLxdriaeTaL be /cat to tov
Trcubbs 8 vo/xa ’A Xe^avbpov.
306 f. kcI PpaSvs ev'Sci, even if he is
reposing (from affairs), and is unwilling
to move. eu8o), in the fig. sense ( 0 . 7 .
65), is more often said of things (as eilbei
voptos, etc., cp. 621) than of men: but
Kadetibio, at least, was often thus used:
Plut. Pomp. 15 oipa p-Zptol <rot py xadevbeip
aXXa 7 rpoaZx eLV T0 ^ Trpaypaaiv. Ihe con¬
jectures and cnrevSei (the latter
referring, not happily, to oirevbe fipaSews)
both suppose that Theseus lingers by the
way. But, if he started, he would scarcely
loiter. PpaSvs here = indisposed to exer¬
tion (as ftpaSbs is joined with paXaros in
Plat. Polit. 307 A, and fipaSvTys with yav-
Xibrrjs in Charm. 160 b ).
307 kXuwv <rov (gen. of connection),
hearing about thee, El. 317 tov KaaLypy-
tov tL (ptis ; Ph. 439 ava^iov pbv (pioTos
e£efyf)<TopLa.L'. Od. 11. 174 e ^ 7r ^ ^ A 101
TraTpbs re kcll viZos. Cp. 355.
309 t£s yap 4 o- 0 \os. Oedipus has
hinted to the Chorus that he brings 6 vy<riv
derrots Tolebe, but has reserved all expla¬
nation of his meaning until T heseus shall
arrive (288). His exclamation here again
touches on his secret; but, instead of
interpreting ev-ru^ijs, he turns it off, for
the present, by a quickly-added common¬
place. ‘Does not experience, indeed,
teach us that the benefactor of others is
often his own ? ’ The generous man,
though he acts from no calculation of sell-
interest, actually serves himself by mak¬
ing zealous friends. Like thoughts are
found in many popular shapes elsewhere :
II. 13. 734 (of the man with poos ZadXo s)
/cat re 7roX4as eadwae, paXiara tZ k avTbs
dpZypu, ‘ he saveth many, yea, and he
himself best recognises (the worth of
wisdom)’: Menander Sentent. 141 ZadXlp
yap apbpL [7’] ZadXa /cat 5 t 5 ot deos'. ib. 391
^Zpols eirapK&p tuip ictojp Teb^y ttotZ'. Hor-
tat. 23 6 xP? crT os> ^ ^ ot/ce, /cat XP 7 1 (TT0
7rotet: pseudo - Philem. ap. Boissonad.
Anecd. 1. 147 perZpx^Tai to Slkcuop els
irXeope^iap. Conversely, ol abrep k a/ca
reox et a pyp aXX(p /ca/ca Tevxwp (Hes.
Opp. 265), Xlap (ptXCbp aeavTbp obd’ eljeis
(pi\op (Men. Sent. 310). We should not
suppose a suppressed clause: (‘ I do not
say, to himself,') ‘ for what good- man is
not a friend to himself?’ The interest
of the king is identified with that of his
realm. To distinguish them so sharply
is unfitting here. Cp. 1124, 1496, 1553.
The conjecture &r 0 ’ os (for 4 cr 0 Xos) makes
Oed. apologise for the selfishness of «p.ot
re : ‘ for who is not his own friend ? ’ (!)
310 t C \4|w, here prob. fut. ind. rather
than aor. subj. (though 315 tL 0w;): cp.
0 . T. 1419 olpoi, tl 8 t}tcl XZfrpep irpos
Topb' ’biros; Ph. 1233 <5 Zeu, tL XZ^eis ; For
fut. ind. combined with aor. subj.,^cp.
Eur. Ion 758 ehrupep 77 eiyu)pep y tL
8 pdaop.ep; irot <|>p€vwv: see. on 170.
ZO^OKAEOYI
OI.
OI.
tl S’ ecrTL, t 4 kvov ’kvTiyovrj ; AN. yvvcux opco
(JTe'iyovcrav y t pcx)v dorcrov , AiTvaias eVt
ncoXov fieficocrav' Kparl S’ rfXLOCTTepfis
Kvvrj npocrcona ©ecrcraAt? viv apneveL.
™ ; T , , „ , / _ 315
dp ’ Iotif ; ap ovk €<ttlv ; rj yvcoprj nXava ;
/cat (j)Tjpl Kanocjyrjpi kovk e)(0) tl (j>co.
raXcuva •
ovk’ €(ttlv aXXrj. (jxuSpa yovv an opp oltcov
croLivei pe npo<rcrTeLyovcra' crr^paivei S’ on
povrjs to S’ e’crri i* S^A-of*)" ’I0-/177F77S Kapa.
7 tqjs etnas, d> nai ; AN. nalSa cnjv, eprjv S’
opaipov avSfj S’ avTLK eigetjTLV paOeiv.
320
opav
IXMHNH.
(I) Sicrcrd naTpos Kal KaaiyvrTrjS ipol
^fStcrra npoorcpan'rjpaO’, cJs vpds poXus
evpovcra Xvnrj SevTepov poXus fiXenco.
325
312 (:Tri L, F: eirl most of the others, and Aid. 313 rjXLoaTeprjs
MSS.: 7]\LoaK€irr]s Nauck: r]\ioaTeyr)s Coraes, Doederlein, Wecklein: rjXioareyei
Meineke. 315 tl 0 w ;] Hermann conjectured tL (pu> vlv\ Elmslev, tl <t>r\px\
(comparing O. T. 1471, etc.;) Meineke, tL (pwv<x>\ 316 77 yvicpLij irXavu, L,
with at written over w by the 1st hand.— rj is changed to 77 by Hartung; to 77 by
311 t£ 8 ’ &rri; (cp. 46) marking sur¬
prise, as 0 . T. 319 (n.), 1144 etc.
312 f. AlTvatas...Trw\ov, not seen, of
course, by the spectators: Ismene leaves
it with her servant (334), and enters on
foot (320). Sicily having a reputation
both for its horses (Oppian Cyneg. 1. 170)
and for its mules (Photius 366. 12), some
understand a mule here, as that animal
(with an easy saddle, darpafir)) was much
used for such journeys. But though
7 tcv\os ibith a defining word (as to )v Ka/xrj-
Xwv Arist. Hist. An. 1. 1. 47, Kdveoi An -
thol. 12. 238) could denote the young of
animals other than the horse, irvXos alone
would always mean a young horse.
Al-rvaCas implies some choice breed, as
in Theophr. Char, xxi (=vn in my 1st
ed.) the p-LKpocpiXoTL/aos buys Aclkwikcls
K tivas, hiKeXLKas ire purr epas, etc. In Ar.
Pax 73 the Alti'cllos pAy l<stos Kavdapos is
not a mere joke on the Etna breed of
horses , but alludes to a species of beetle
actually found there (cp. Aesch. fr. 229,
Plato com. eopr. fr. 13, quoted by schol.
ad loc.).
313 KpctTl: locative dat., £ on her
head,’ rather than dat. of interest with
tjXloot., ‘for her head.’ The T]\iocrT€pijs
of the mss. is a very strange word. It
ought to mean ‘ deprived of the sun ’: cp.
PLoaTeprjs 747, oppaToarepr/s 1260. Even
with an active sense, ‘ depriving of the
sun,’ it is awkward. It could not mean
‘sun -averting? In Aesch. Suppl. 1063
7 jevs...airooTepoLr) yapov is not, ‘may he
avert from us,’ but ‘may he take away
(from our foes) ’: Hartung would read
dwooTpeLpoi fxoL. (1) ijXioo-Keirijs (Nauck)
is supported by II. 16. 224 gXaLvduv ave-
poaKeireoju, and (2) T]Xioo-T€yqs (Coraes)
by the use of artyo) as ‘to keep out.’
The latter seems most applicable to
rain : cp. Pind. P. 4. 81 apcpl U irap-
SaXla crrlyeTo (ppiaaovras 8 pj 3 povs, An-
thol. P. 6. 90 iriXov...vdaaLcrTeyrj: the
former, to heat, cold, or wind: cp. Anthol.
P- 6. 335, on a Kavaia (a broad-brim¬
med felt hat, used in Macedonia—from
kclvols ), Kal arliras ev vicpeTcp, Kal KOpvs ev
voXlpcp. ©€<ro*aXls Kind), a form of the
Thessalian ireTatros, a felt hat (somewhat
OIAITTOYX ETTI KOAQNQI
59
Oe. What is it, Antigone, my child ?
An. I see a woman coming towards us, mounted on a colt
of Etna; she wears a Thessalian bonnet to screen her face from
the sun. What shall I say ? Is it she, or is it not ? Doth fancy
cheat me ? Yes—no—I cannot tell—ah me ! It is no other-
yes !—she greets me with bright glances as she draws nigh, and
shows that Ismene, and no other, is before me.
Oe. What sayest thou, my child ?
An. That I see thy daughter and my sister;—thou canst
know her straightway by her voice.
Ismene.
Father and sister, names most sweet to me ! How hardly
have I found you ! and now I scarce can see you for my tears.
Spengel and Wecklein (who places no point after irXaua). 320 irpwrretxovoa
MSS.: cp. 30. 321 earl drjXov MSS.: Suidas s.v. cr^palvn, fibvrjs rod ecrriv
’I cprprqs <plXov Kapa, whence Hermann, privys rod’’ earl <pLXcov ’I ap.7]vrjs Kapa. The
conjecture rod ’ #<rr’ adeXcpbv is ascribed by Dindorf to Herwerden (Observv. in
Comicos , Lugd. Batav., 1855, p. 133); by Wecklein, to Jacobs; it has also been
made by Blaydes. 323 *£e<m v] e&arcu Dobree, Hartung, Blaydes.
like our ‘wide-awake’) with brim, worn
esp. by travellers: cp. schol. on Ar. Av.
1203 (where Iris enters with a kvvt)),
kvvt) db, Sn TrepiKecpaXaiav to v irbra-
(tov. In the Inachus Soph, made Iris
wear an ’Ap/c&s kvvt) (fr. 251).
314 'irp6<ra)'ira (acc. of respect)...viv:
Ar. Lys. 542 yovaP av kotos cXol pe.
316 Elms. cp. Eur. I. T. 577 dp
dolv ; ap ’ ovk elal ; ris (ppaaecev av ; irXa-
v<£, misleads (me): the act. never = ‘ to
wander.’ Plat. Prot . 356 D avrq pev (sc.
T) too (paivopbvov dbvapis) Tjpas birXdva.
Hor. Carm. 3. 4. 5 an me ludit amabilis
Insania ?
317 Arist. Metaphys . 3. 6 abtvarov
apia Karacpavai Kal airocpavai. dXrjdo} s. tl
4>», the delib. subj. in a dependent clause
(tC might be 6 tl): cp. O. T. 71 n.
319 f. <|>cu8pd, neut. acc. plur. as ad¬
verb: cp. 1695: O. T. 883 VTrbpo-iTTa...Tvo-
peveraL (n.). craivct p.6, greets me: cp.
Aesch. Agam. 725 (the young lion) </>cu-
dpioTTOs 7 rorl X e ^P a ^ a ' LVl>}V 0 fawning ’):
Soph. Ant. 1214 7r aidos p.e aalvei <p 6 oyyos,
‘greets mine ear.’ [Eur.] Rhes. 55 aa lvcl
p? hvvgos (ppvKTOjpla , the beacon flashes
on my sight.
321 The StjXov of the mss. can mean
only ‘ manifest to me’ (a very weak sense):
for it could not bear the emphatic sense,
‘ in living presence ’ (as opp. to ‘ in my
fancy’). Nor, again, can it well be taken
as a parenthetic adv., ‘ ’tis clear’ (like viz.
906 avrbs irpos avrov' drjXov'). The con¬
jecture d8e\<j>dv (cp. Ant. 1 cS kolvov avra-
deX<pov , lapLr]vr)s Kapa) may be right.
324 f. Ismene has come from Thebes,
where she has hitherto continued to live,
in order to bring her father important
tidings. The Thebans will shortly make
an attempt to fix his home, not within,
but near their borders. A war has al¬
ready broken out between his sons.
There is no contrast in this play, as in
the early part of the Antigone , between
the spirit of the sisters. But the contrast
between their circumstances indirectly
exalts Antigone. She is wandering bare¬
footed, enduring heat and cold (349 f.),—
Creon is struck by the suffering shown in
her aspect (748),—while Ismene has at
least the ordinary comforts of life. <2
8ur<ra “irarpos Kal Katriyv. k.t.X. = c3 xa-
rep Kal Kaaiyvr]T7], diacra egol r/dLara xpocr-
(puvripLaTa, two names most sweet for me
to use: cp. Or. 1049 c 3 arbpv' adeXcpTjs...
rad ’ avrl Tvaldwv Kal yap.r{Xlov Xt-govs
irpoor(pObyp^ad dgcpl tols TaXanrcbpois
irapa. Suppl. 802 w xaides, w TLKpbv
(plXojv | 7r poarjyoprjpLa p-arbpoiv (‘sons,’
a name bitter for your mothers to utter).
326 Sevrepov, when I have found you.
Xvttt), caus. dat. : Archilochus fr. 101
(strong emotion) 7 roXXrjv /car’ agXbv dp.-
pariov ’bgevev.
6o
I04>0KAE0YI
OI.
OI.
OI.
OI.
OI.
OI.
OI.
OI.
12 .
OI.
<o tIkvov , rjKeis ; 12. co irarep hvcrpoip opav.
t4kvov, ndcfrrjvas ; 12. ovk avev poyOov yd pot.
TrpocrxjjavG’ov, <b ttoli. 12. Oiyydvco Svoiv opov.
co cnrdpp opaipov. 12. co hvcrdO\iai TpocjxiL.
rj TrjcrSe Kapov; 12. Svcrpopov r ipov rpLTrjS.
TCKVOV, TL S’ t}A .#€9 ; 12. &f) } TTOLTep, 7TpOp7]0ia.
TroTepa noOoLcri ; 12. koX \6ycov y avrdyyeXos,
gw conep ecyov ot/cer cov mcrTcp povco.
oi 8’ avOopcupoi nov veavLou 7 Toveiv ;
eua oimdp elcn' 8etm tolp Keivou > ravvv.
co Trdvr eKeivco tols dv Puyvirrco i'opens
330
335
327—331 In the MSS. verse 330 (w <nrlpp’ 6fj.at.fAov...) comes next after v. 327
((5 t<:kvov , rjKeis...). Musgrave saw that the words in v. 331, 77 rijade, etc., require
that rpotpai (v. 330) should immediately precede them; and he therefore gave v.
330 its present place. On this point all subsequent editors agree with him. As
to the three verses before v. 330, Nauck’s order for them is 328, 329, 327:
Wecklein’s, 327, 329, 328. 327 dvopoip' A: dvapop' L and the rest. 330
u> 8vaa.6Xt.ac rpotpal ] L has the u of 8va in an erasure, with an accent traceable
above it ( 5 l<r?). Schneidewin conjectured w Sis adXcac rpoepai: Dindorf, c 3 8v’ adXiaj
327 opav, epexeg. inf.: so arX-qrov...
opav, 0 . T. 792. The form Sutrjxotpos
only here.
328 f. In the mss. the verse t] T-rjcrSe
Ka|Aov ; etc. stands immediately after the
verse irpoo‘\j/av(rov, c 5 irat, etc. Musgrave
has been followed by nearly all subsequent
editors, in separating these two verses by
the insertion between them of the verse to
o-irepp,’ op.aipov etc. This transposition
is plainly necessary: else Ismene will
say that she touches not only her father
and sister, but herself. Campbell de¬
fends Gi'yydvo)... 8u<rp,opov... 4 p,ov xpfrr|s
as meaning, ‘ I too am linked in this
unhappy circle’: adding that ‘the con¬
struction of a reply, in this sort of dia¬
logue, is not to be pressed too closely.’
The source of the confusion in the mss.
was obviously that the gen. 1^ TrjcrSe Kap.ov
etc. could depend, in grammar , either on
Oiyyavw or on Tpo<|>ai, though the sense
leaves no choice. Nauck further places
v. 327 (d tIkvov, rjt<et.s) after v. 329 ( irpotx-
\pavaov). Wecklein places v. 328 (tIkvov,
ntcpTfvas) after v. 329. Neither of these
changes is hurtful; but neither appears
necessary.
330 f. (3 8 v<rd 0 \iai rpocfxxi, wretched
mode of life (338),—referring to the out¬
ward signs of suffering and destitution on
which Creon dwells, 745 fif.: cp. 1250 If.
By his reply, iq TrjcrSe xap-ov ; Oed. seems
to hint that she separates herself from
those whom she pities. Ismene with
quick sensibility rejoins, 8v<rp,dpov t’
cfiov xpiTTjs, the life is to be mine, too, in
your company (for TpiT-qs cp. 8). Din¬
dorf s conjecture, c 3 8v’ d0\ico rpo<|>d,
makes the subsequent question of Oedipus
appear needless.
op.cup.ov expresses the sisters’ relation
to each other only (‘ my children and my
sisters ’ would be Svacprjpov here). In
Soph. 6 p.aip.os , 6 p.aip.ajv always refer to
brother or sister: 323, 979, 1275, 1405,
1772: Ant. 486, 512 f.: El. 12, 325, 531:
O. T. 639.
332 o-fj (caus. dat.) = an objective gen.
c tov : O. T. 969 Tajptp 7 rodtp (n.).
333 iro 0 ouri; (causal:) was it because
thou wast fain to see me after so long a
time ? (or was there some further special
cause?) Cp. Ai. 531 0 o/ 3 oiof 7’ avrdv
e^eXvadpTfv. Xoycuv axndyy. object, gen.,
avTif Xoyovs ayylXXovaa. Aesch. Ag. 646
Trpayparajv evayyeXov. Xoyois would be a
dat. of circumstance (‘with’), but very
harsh.
334 |vv (p 7 T£p...p.ovu>■—£(V (rovTtp) oi-
Kerajv ovirep dyov mardv povov, the attrac¬
tion of the relative extending to the pre¬
dicative adj.: Dem. De Cor. § 298 otire
(pofios ov'r’ aXXo ovdev hrrfpev ...ojv 6rpiva
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNfil 6 1
Oe. My child, thou hast come ? Is. Ah, father, sad is thy
f a te to see!
Oe. Thou art with us, my child ! Is. And it hath cost
me toil. . - r
Oe Touch me, my daughter ! Is. I give a hand to each.
Oe. Ah, children—ah, ye sisters ! Is. Alas, twice-wretched
life! , . -
OE. Her life and mine? Is. And mine, hapless, with you
OE. Child, and why hast thou come ? Is. Through care,
father, for thee.
Oe. Through longing to see me ? Is. Yes, and to bring
thee tidings by mine own mouth,—with the only faithful servant
that I had.
And where are the young men thy brothers at our
They are—where they are : ’tis their dark hour.
O, true image of the ways of Egypt that they show in
Oe.
need ?
Is.
Oe.
rpotia. 331 bvapopov S’ MSS., Campbell: bvapopov t Markland, and most of
the recent edd. 332 irpo^dl^ irpodvplq. Wecklein. 333 X ° 2 ° t(T7 f , L
(with ojv above, from the ist hand): \6ywv (without 7 ) T, L , Farn. . the other
MSS. have either Xo 70 ts 7 ’ or X0701S r or XoyoLS. 335 aid bp.aip.oi L, with
most mss.: aid6p.aip.oi A, R, VS.-ttoO Vat., L», schol. : to . . L, A, etc .-irovetv]
Kvpelv L * 2 . 336 betvd rdv xdvoi s] The ist hand m L wrote beiva 5 inelvoi s (where
8' has been made from a): the corrector (S) then inserted v between e and k, to
make h xelvois, adding this schol. in the margin: vvv 8J ra ev eKelvms Seiva eariv.
_ § €iv h S’ ev Keivois R, L 2 , Aldus: Seiva Taxelvois B, T, etc.: beiva 8 av Keivois
biKalwv Kal av pepepovTWV rrj 7roXet
ovbev irpoSovvai.
335 Trovctv, epexeg. infin. with tvov
(eiai) : so as to do their part. The infin.
was thus used in affirmative clauses (esp.
after # 5 e), as //. 9. 688 dal Kal oWe to.8 ’
eiirtpev, 01 poi tirovTO, here are these
also to tell the tale , who went with me:
Eur. Ilipp. 294 ywawes aiSe avyKadi-
aravai vbaov, here are women to help in
soothing thy trouble. So on the affirma¬
tive oi 8 e dal iroveiv (‘here they are to^
serve ’) is modelled the interrogative 7 rod
eiai 7 rovdv ; ‘ where are they, that they
may serve (as they are bound to do)?’
So Eur. Or. 1473 7ro0 5 ^r’ apvveiv oi Kara
arty as Qpuyes) irov (the scholiast s read¬
ing) is right, ttoi supposes a very harsh
ellipse of r/Kovaiv or the like, and agrees
less well with the reply. ?
336 ovtt^p eltrt: on 273. Schaefer’s
Tav is better than the MS. 8 ’ ev because
the hint is made more impressive by the
abruptness, raviv is adv.
337 A’eYVTrTO). Her.. 2. 35 ra 7roXXa
Travra ^/47raXtv rolai aWoiai avOpunroiai
iar-qaavTO -pdea re /cat vbpovs' ev rotert al
pkv yvvalKes ayopa^ovai Kal Kairrj\eiovai ,
ot dvbpes Kar ’ olkovs ebvres v<pai’.vovai.
Soph, certainly seems to have had this
passage of his friend’s work in view: else
it would be strange that v. 341 should cor¬
respond so exactly with the special tasks
ascribed to the women by Her. So the
reference in El. 62 to the (supposed) dead
returning recalls the Thracian Salmoxis
in Her. 4. 95, and the disputed passage
Ant. 905 ff. recalls the wife of Intaphernes
in Her. 3. 119. Nymphodorus of Syra¬
cuse (275 B.C.?), in the 3rd book (read 7'
for r ! in the schol. here, Muller fr. Hist.
2. 380) of his N opipa Bap/ 3 apt/cd, repeated
the statement of Her., adding (prob. of
himself) that Sesostris had thus sought
to tame the men of Egypt to his sway.
Anaxandrides, of the Middle Comedy
(circ. 340 B.C.), in his IloXets, represented
the Athenians as rejecting an Egyptian
62
SO<t>OKAEOYZ
<f)VO-LV K0LT€LKacr6eVT€ KCLl BiOV TOOt^aS*
) A \ ( \ V y * '
€K€l yap oi pev apcreves Kara crreyas
OaKOVCTLV l(TTOVpyOVVT€<$, a l Se O'VVVOIJLOl
rafct) ptov Tpcxpeua iropcrvvovcr aei.
crcfxpp S , d) t4kv , oi)g pev eLKos r/v 7 Toveiv raSe,
/car oIkov OLKovpovonv djcrre irapOevoi ,
crcfxu 8 ot't eKeivcov rapa Svcmjvov /ca/ca
virepnovelrov. rj pev e<f otou rea?
Tpcxfirjs 4Xrj£e Kal KaTio-^vaev Se'pas,
aeu peO 1 Svcrpopos 7TXav(opev7j
yepovTayoyel, 7roXXa pev Kar aypiav
vXrjv acrLTOs vrjX'nrovs r aXcopevr),
ffoXXoiorL S op(3poi<$ rjXiov re Kavpacn
poyOovcra TXripojv hevTep TryeiTai ra tvs
OLKOi OLaLTTJS, €L TTaTTjp T pO(j)rjV e^Ol.
340
345
350
Tourmer: Seu'a rdv /repots Schaefer, and so most edd. 342 aepeoev L: aepue
A and others. 344 eKe'evuv L, A, with most mss. : eKeevoev Vat., Blaydes
349 vrjX'eTrovs t L with most MSS., Suid., Aid.: d^XiVovs r’ T. vtjXIttovs (without
t) Vat., aorjXiirovs (do.) B. 350 tt oXXoeae 5 ’] The 1st hand in L wrote tto\-
\oiaiv, and then corrected v to 5 ’. 351 Seirrep’] devp L, L 2 , F, R 2 . 352
alliance on the ground of the opposition
between the manners of Greece and E-
gypt:— ovd' oi rporroe yap bpeovoova ’, ovd' oi
vop.01 | i)nuv (Fragm. Com. Bothe p. 426).
338 <j>uortv, 270: rpo<J)ds, 330.
340 l(TTovp‘yoi<riv: II. 6. 490 (Hector
to Andromache) aXX els, oIkov iovaa ra ex'
avrrjs £pya Kop.e£e, j iarov r’ 7 )XaKaT 7 ]v re,
Ka-L afupeiroXoeae KdXeve | 'dpyov eiToigeodaL'
iroXe/xos S’ avdpeaae /beeX'rjaee.
341 Ta£a> p. Tpot|>€ia, those means of
supporting life which are sought outside
of the home,—paraphrasing the ayopd-
fyvae Kal KairpXedovae of Her. 2. 35. Else¬
where rpoepeea always = ‘ reward for rear¬
ing’ (Plat. Rep. 520 b , etc.).
342 o-(J>uv 8’, dat. of interest, ‘for you
two’ (Ant. and Ism.), in your case. Some
take it as partitive gen.: then it would
mean, ‘of you tzvo pairs,' —the pair of
brothers being one unit, and the pair of
sisters another. But I know no parallel
for such an use of a dual pronoun. It is
different when apeepu is said of two ‘sides’
or armies, considered as units (It. 2. 123
etirep yap k ’ edtXoepeev ’Axaioi re Tputs re |
...apidn 7 )dr)/xevai apeepu): or when a dual
verb has a twofold dual subject, II. 8. 185
Savde re Kal ad, Uodapye, Kal A edwv
Adp.ire re dee, | vvv peoe tt)v Kopeedrjv diTo¬
re verov.
343 Not noticing Ismene’s hint (336),
Oed. imagines his sons in repose at The¬
bes. He is soon to learn that one of
them, an exile, is levying war against the
other (374). olKovpoio-iv, not oiKovpeerov,
though a dual follows (345): 0 . T. 1511 f.
€ixdTt]u...e{jxecr 0 e: Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.47 u>s
eedtrrjv.. .TjenrdaavTO dXXrjXovs : Plat. Prot. '
330C eeirerov dr] peoe...d uvopeaejare dpre.
wo-T€ = cbs, an epic use freq. in Aesch.
and Soph. TrapOevoi. [Dem.] In Neaer.
(or. 59) § 86 iKavbv epofiov rdes yvvae^l
TrapaerKevufav tov aeoeppoveev Kal perjdbu
ctfiapr aveev aXXa deKaeojs oIkov pee v. Eur.
Or. 928 ei rdvdov oIkov pr)pead'‘ oi XeXeepepet-
voe | (pdeepovaev.
344 f. Tap. a Svtmjvau : Ph. 1126
rav epuxv peeXdov rpoepdv : so nostros vidisti
fentis ocellos Ov. Her. 5. 43. Tap.d...
KaKd.: cognate acc. to virepirovetrov (like
Troveev irovovs), ‘ye bear the woes of me
hapless for me ’ (dvarpvov, placed between
art. and noun, must not be taken with
virepir.), Cp. Plat. Legg. 717 c (a son
must cherish his aged parents) airorivovTa
daoeiapeara eirepieXeias re Kal virepirovovv-
rw v udems zraXaeas eirl vtoe s daveecrdelaas,
0IAITT0Y1 EfTI KOAQNQI
63
their spirit and their life! For there the men sit weaving in the
house, but the wives go forth to win the daily bread. And in
your case, my daughters, those to whom these toils belonged
keep the house at home like girls, while ye, in their stead, bear
your hapless father’s burdens.
One, from the time when her tender age was past and she
came to a woman’s strength, hath ever been the old man’s guide
in weary wanderings, oft roaming, hungry and bare-foot, through
the wild wood, oft sore-vexed by rains and scorching heat,—but
regarding not the comforts of home, if so her father should
have tendance.
fyoi L. Campbell thinks that the 0 has been made from e. I doubt this. The
scribe’s pen, has, indeed, been carried a little beyond the circle of 0 ; but the letter
was never e. He usually writes « in the contracted form A, and most of the
other MSS., also have txoi. B and T have (with 01 written over it): Farn. ?x ei -
requiting...their pangs of old, when they
suffered for him.
345 veas Tpo<f>fjs ceased to
need the tender care which is given to
children, vea Tpot^rj, here, ‘the nurture
(not ‘growth’) of the young’: so Ai. 510
veas | Tpoepf/S CTeprjdeis, bereft of the ten¬
dance which childhood needs: El. 1143
(speaking of her brother’s infancy) rpcnpys \
... tt]v ... ap.<pl col | vaplaxov. But in
0. T. r via rpocpr) = ‘ last-born nurslings.’
KdTio-xvo-ev, became strong (ingressive
aor.), 8e|xas, ‘in body’ (acc. of respect).
This compound verb, though metrically
convenient, seems not to occur elsewhere
before the 2nd cent. B.C.: it was usu.
intrans., as Polyb. 11. 13 Karlaxvov Kal
T<p xXrjdei Kai rats evxeiplaes (began to
prevail in the battle). Evang. Matth. xvi.
18 rrvXai qSov ov Kariaxvcovaiv avrrjs.
348 ■ycpovTO/yto'Y^j on the analogy of
xaiSaytayetv (so, in late Greek, £evayu-
y eiv for i^evayeiv ): Ar. Eq. 1098 (‘I give
myself to thee,’ says Demus) yepovrayio-
yelv KavarratSeveiv rraXiv.
349 vt]Xforovs: schol. dvvxoSrjros.
Apoll. Rhod. 3. 646 vrjXixos, oleavos
(shoeless, with only a tunic): Theocr. 4.
56 eis opos 8 kx 'epvijs, firj avaXuros ZpX eo >
B acre : where schol. 77X11 p yap to vtto-
Srjpu. If the word really comes from an
rjXi\j/ (of which there is no other trace),
then vTjXf-rrovs (used also by Lycophron
635, who, however, may have followed
Soph.) is less correct than vyXnros, which
Blomfield (Aesch. P. V. 248) wished to
restore here. Eustathius 787. 52 derives
vtjXlxos from X'lttos (fat, unguent), ex¬
plaining it by avxMP°s Kai dXixys (‘un¬
kempt’).
351 ■q'yetrcu. The sentence yepovr-
aycoyei, xoXXa p.ev ... dXwp.evr), 7 roXXoiai
8 ’ ’ 6 p.ftp. p.ox&ovaa, is so far regular and
complete: then we should have expected
i]yovp.ev 7 ), introducing a comment on the
whole sentence. Instead, we have r\yei-
tcu, which draws p.oxQovoa to itself, and
thus breaks the symmetry of the anti¬
thesis. The substitution of a finite verb
for a second participial clause is freq. in
Greek; but is usu. managed as if here
we had rroXXa p.ev ...dXeop.evrj, ttoXXois 8 '
8 p./ 3 p. p.oxOei, TjyovpievT] etc. Cp. El.
190 oiKovopiu) 6 aXap.ovs xarpbs, w 8 e pXv |
aetKei cbv croXq, | Kevais 8 ’ d/acplcTap-aL
rpaxl^acs (instead of dp.(f)iOTap.lvr )): Ph.
213 ff. ov p.oXrrav ...’lx <jJV i — ...dXXa...( 3 oq
(instead of /SocDv): Lys. or. 12 § 15 eddicei
Plol raiiTT] xeLpacdai ccodrjvai, evOvp.ov-
p.lv(p otl , edv p.ev Xadio, atodrjoo/iai, edv
81 Xr)(pdu), 7 ]yobp.r)v etc.: and 0 . T.
1134m— to, tt]s. There are only three
other instances in Soph, of the art. so
placed: Ph. 263 ^lXokttjttjs 8 v oi | 8 lccol
crpaTTjyoi : Ant. 409 kovlv cppavre s rj
Karecxe rbv \ vIkvv : El. 879 Karri tois |
cavrrjs KaKoiai. Close cohesion in thought
and utterance is the excuse for this, as
for the elision of 5 ’, t’, raOr’ at the end
of a v. (O . T. 29 n.).
35 2 €l...^oi is an abstract statement
of the condition:—* Supposing him to
have tendance, she is content.’ For optat.
in protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis,
cp. Antiphanes fr. incert. 51 (Bothe p.
412) el yap acplXoi tls tov ( 3 Lov t as rj 8 o-
64
I04>0KAE0YI
12 .
(TV S’, (O TEKVOV, TTpOCrOeV fXEV E^LKOV TTOLTpX
p^avreV ay over a ttolvtol , KaS/xeiW XaOpa,
a rovS * iyjpr\<jQrj (xw/xaros, (fru\a£ Se /xoi
Tncrrrj KaTEcrrYjs , or* i^rjXavvopLrjv
vvv 8’ au rtV Tjf/cei? pivOov, 'icrpLijvr), irarpl
(j)epovcra ; tls cr i^yjpev oikoOev cttoAo? ;
yjkels yap ov KEVTj yE, tovt iycv crachcos
Egoioa, par) ovyy oei/x e/xoi (pEpovcra tl.
iyco ra /xez' TraOrjp.aO' diraOov, naTEp,
tqrjTovcra tt)v crrjv nov KaTOLKo'njs rpo(jyr)v,
napEla idcrw Sis yap ovyl fiovXopiaL
TTOvovad t d\yEw Kal Xiyovcr avOis naXw.
a S’ a/x(/)i tow crow Bvcrpiopow rralBow KaKa
vvv ecttl, ravra aiqpLavovcr iXyjXvOa.
7 Tpw pLEV yap aVTOLS TjV Epos KpEOVTL TE
355
36°
365
353 7 rpoadev irpoadev L: seven dots have been placed by S over the former
word to show that it should be deleted. 355 <pvXa£ de mss.: (pvXa£ rt
Elmsley, Hartung. For p,ov I give p. 01 : see comment. 358 tLs a' etfpev]
tl <7 etfipev L. 361 diradov ] avdOov L. 362 kcltoikoIt )s L, with most MSS.:
KciToiKOLT) A and others, Aid.— Tpo<priv] arpo<pf]v A, V 3 , Aid. 366 CTj/xavovd
vas, | KaTaXeiTrer’ ovdh erepov rj Tedvrj-
Kevcu, ‘supposing one takes away...then
nothing is left.’ rpo<f>ijv, ‘tendance’: see
on 345 : cp. 1614.
354 fiavrcva iravTa implies several
oracles, given to the Thebans about Oedi¬
pus after he had left Thebes. There is
no clue to their purport, and we need not
ask : they are invented merely to create
a pious office for Ismene. It would not
have seemed well that she should have
stayed at Thebes all these years without
showing any active interest in his fate:
on the other hand, the poetic legend re¬
quired that Antigone should be the sole
guide of his wanderings. The oracle
about final rest had been given to Oed.
in his youth (see on 87); the oracle about
his grave has only just been received at
Thebes (389). Between these two, the
only oracle suggested by the Sophoclean
version of the story is a response to the
question which Creon had proposed to ask
at Delphi ( O . T. 1438), as to whether
Oed. should remain at Thebes. But the
story of the expulsion (768 ff.) implies that
no such response had then been obtained.
355 f. toi» 8« o-wpa-ros (without irepl),
gen. of connection; see on 307. <j>v\a£
St poi k.t.X., a general description of her
part, subjoined to the special instance
just given: ‘and you constituted yourself
a trusty watcher (at Thebes) in my in¬
terest, when I was being driven from the
land,’ i.e. from the moment when the
decision to expel me had been taken,
and the act was in contemplation, pot
for pov seems necessary: and I suspect
that /xov first arose from inattention to
the exact sense. A gen. after 4 >v\a|
always denotes the object guarded: thus
<J>- pou ought to mean (not, ‘ a watcher
in my interest,’ but) ‘a guardian of my
person’; this, however, was Antigone’s
part (21): Ismene had never roamed with
him. So in Eur. Bacch. 612 tLs poi
< pvXa£ rjv ; (say the Bacchants to Dionysus),
‘what overseer, master (of our rites, like
eirlcTKoiros of Dionysus, Ant. 1148) had
we?’—-not, ‘what guardian of our persons
was there?’ Yet there L 2 (cod. Laur.
32. 2) has /xov.
358 (tto\os, a journey with a pur¬
pose, a ‘mission’: Ph. 243 rlvt | <rr6X(p
7 rpocrtaxes; on what mission hast thou
touched here?
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
65
And thou, my child, in former days earnest forth, bringing
thy father, unknown of the Cadmeans, all the oracles that had
been given touching Oedipus; and thou didst take on thee the
office of a faithful watcher in my behalf, when I was being
driven from the land. And now what new tidings hast thou
brought thy father, Ismene ? On what mission hast thou set
forth from home ? For thou comest not empty-handed, well
I wot, or without some word of fear for me.
Is. The sufferings that I bore, father, in seeking where thou
wast living, I will pass by; I would not renew the pain in the
recital. But the ills that now beset thine ill-fated sons,—’tis of
these that I have come to tell thee.
At first it was their desire that the throne should be left to
A and most mss. : <rqp.aLvov(x' L, R. 367 s mss. (L points thus after ’bpicr
and iaerdae probably to make it clear that re and fir/de correspond.) For tfpts,
Reisig conjectured £pw : Thomas Tyrwhitt and Musgrave, epojs (which has been
received by Brunck, Elms., Herm., Wunder, Hartung, and others): Nitzsch, opos.
For rtv Zpis, Berglc, rjpeaev: Mekler, r/vtOrj.— All MSS. have upeovrl re. For re,
360 pi) ovx'i...<|>€povcra explains the
special sense of Kevij. ‘You have not
come empty-handed— i.e. without bring¬
ing some terror for me.’ (it] ov properly
stands with a partic. in a negative state¬
ment only when per? could stand with it
in the corresponding affirmative state¬
ment : thus ( a ) affirmative : pipadvs £px e <-
jjt-i) <p£pwv, you (always) come slowly, if
you are not bringing: (b) negative : ov
/ 3 pa 8 t>s pi) (pbpwv , you never come
slowly, unless you are bringing. Here ^77
ou is irregular, because the affirmative
form would be 17/ceis ov (not pur?) epepovaa,
a simple statement of fact; and so the
negative should be ovg r?/ceis ov cplpovaa.
But bringing bad news is felt here as a
condition of her coming. Hence per? ov
is used as if the sentence were formally
conditional : ovk au rjXdes p.r] ov (pt-
powa.
361 f. From Thebes to Athens is a
short day’s journey; but Ismene has sought
her father far and wide. This could not
well have been if, as Campbell supposes
(on 355), the oracles which she herself
had formerly brought to him had directed
his course towards Attica.
362 ^r]Tovcra -rqv <ri)v rpocjrrjv, ‘en¬
quiring as to your way of life ’ is supple¬
mented by irov KciToiK<HT]S, i.e., ‘ where
you were living.’ Cp. Thuc. 4. 42 hce-
Tijpovv toi)s ’AdrjvaLovs ol Karaaxvo'ovaiv.
365 ap<|>l...‘ircu8oiv (dat.), ‘about’:
J. S. II.
oft. of encompassing tenderness, as 1614;
here, of besetting trouble: unless we take
it as merely = ‘in the case of’: cp. Tr.
727 aXX’ apupl tols acpaXelat p.ri ’£ eKOverias |
dpy'p irbireLpa.
367 If. Eteocles and Polyneices were
young boys at the fall of Oedipus (see on
1), and their uncle Creon (brother of
Iocasta) became regent (O. T. 1418). As
the two brothers grew up, they agreed, at
first, in wishing to resign the throne, of
which they were joint heirs, to Creon,
lest Thebes should be tainted by their
own rule; but afterwards they fell to
striving with each other for the sole
power. £p(os, desire (436), is a necessary
and a certain correction. The ms. 2pis
would have to mean ‘ emulous desire,’
either (a) between the two brothers,
if T€...p/ri 84 = ‘ both ’...‘ and not’: or (b)
between the brothers and (re) Creon.
Now, there is no objection to using iplfa,
Zpis of noble rivalry. The fatal objection
is that the idea of rivalry at all is here
completely,—almost ludicrously,—out of
place. The notion that Soph, was think¬
ing of the ayadr) Zpis, which rouses men
to effort, as opp. to the /carer? (Hes.
Opp. 11 ff.), is surely very frigid. It is
possible, however, that it was this notion
which first brought tpi s into 367. Kpe-
ovt£ t6. The rc=‘both,’ answering to
p.r|8e ‘and not.’ So re is answered by
oi/ 5 ^ (instead of ovre) Eur. I. T. 697, or by
5
66
I04>0KAE0Y2
Opovovs idcrdai pr]Se ypaivecrOai 7 to\iv,
\6yco (tkottovctl TTjV iraXai yevovs (f)6opav,
ota Karecrye tov aov dOXiov dopov'
vvv S’ e/c decoy tov KaXiTrjpLOV cfrpevos
elcrrj\6e to'iv Tpls dOX'ioiv epis kolky),
oLpyrjs XafiecrOau Kal KpaTOVs TVpawLKOV.
yco pev vedtpov Kal ypovco petcov yeycos
top TTpocrde yevvrjOevTa IT oXvveiKrj Opovcov
d7TO(TT€pLO-K€L , Ka^eXrjXaKEV TTOLTpaS.
o S’, ok KaO ’ rjpds ec rO’ 6 TrXrjOvcov Xoyos,
to koIXov V A pyos fids cj)vyds TrpocrXapfidvei
370
375
Paley conjectured 5 t) : Nauck, ye: Dindorf, toi>s. 368 pLTjdb MSS.: ppre T, F,
Benedict, Hartung. 369 \oyu) aKovouai] (povcp, gkottovgi Blaydes. 371
koXlttjplov Toup {Em. in Stud. vol. I. p. 431): so Elms., Blaydes, Wecklein, and
others. Most mss. have either Ka^aXLTrjpov (as L), or zed £ aXirr/pov (as A): a few
have Ka^aX-riTTipov (B) or zca£ dXrjTTjpov (Vat.)- Triclinius conjectured zcd£ aXLTrjplov:
Herm., /ca£ dXoLT-qpov (comparing aXoiro's for aXelrys in Lycophr. 579): Reisig,
5 eSoph./%. 1312. So, too, ovre by 51 , Eur.
Suppl. 223, etc. Such irregularity is natu¬
ral when the second thought is opposed
to the first. The objection to reading
pajre in 368 is that, while ovre (or pLrjre)...
re is common enough, there is no example
of re...o#Te (or pLr/Te).
Paley’s Kpeovn 8 rj is, however, highly
probable. It would mean, ‘ to Creon in
the next resort.’ So 8ij is used of suc¬
cession in Ant. 173, where Creon says eyCo
KpaTT) 8 77 irdvra Kal dpbvovs I next
(the sons of Oed. being dead); and Aesch.
Eum, 3 77 dp t6 pt.prpos devrtpa t 68 ’
epero | p.avTe'tov.
368 edcr 0 cH, pass., as Tr. 329 77 5 ’ o8v
eaadw: Thuc. I. 142 {eacropLevoi): Eur. I.
A. 331 (edaopLai): I. T. 1344 (eu>/xe>/os):
etc. The rnidd. of eaio is not classical.
iroXiv: so in Ant. 776 &'7ru>s pdaapixL 7racr’
vireKcpCiyy tt6Xls, it is implied that the
whole State may be polluted by an act of
the king.
369 X6'y«, in the light of reason, wdth
calm reflection (in contrast to the blind
passion for power which afterwards seized
them), a dat. of manner, cp. 381, O. T.
405 0/3777 XeX^x^ ai > Ant. 621 cro(pL<p..ATros
7 rtcpavTai. Tijv irdXcu...(|> 0 opdv, begin¬
ning with the curse called down on Laius
by Pelops, for robbing him of his son
Chrysippus. Cp. Ant. 596 (of this Lab-
dacid house) ov8’ airaXXaaaet. yevedv ytvos,
aXX’ ipelirei \ deb )v tis etc.: one generation
doth not free another, but some god
brings ruin.
371 KaXerqpiov. The MS. reading,
kc££ dXiT7]pov, is against metre, and gives
a form of the adj. which occurs nowhere
else; though, had it existed, it would have
been most convenient for epic verse.
dXmjpios, and the poet. aXirpos, alone
are found. The preceding Ik may have
led the scribe into an erroneous repeti¬
tion, as in At. 205 L has 6 deivos b p.tyas
instead of 6 detpbs pt-byas (cp. Wecklein,
Ars Soph, emend, xvi. pp. 69 ff.).
This seems, on the whole, more likely
than that the Homeric aXelrps (‘sinner,’
aXoirbs in Lycophr. 579) should have
suggested a form dXeiT-qpos or aXoi-
Ttjpos, of which there is no other trace.
Hesychius (1. 236), s. v. dXiTpoavvp, says
that in the A/%/xaXwri 5 es Soph, used
the subst. aXiTpCa (Ar. Ach. 907 uairep
irldaKov aXirpias 7roXXas vXbojv), whence
Dindorf Kai; aXerpCas (pperds, ‘ from a sin
of the mind.’ The objection to this is the
unexampled lengthening of the second
syllable.
372 The dat. after eltnrjXOe is strictly
a dat. of the person interested, but was
peril, influenced by the analogy of the
dat. in irapbarp p.0L, ‘ it occurred to me,’
and the like; cp. Tr. 298 e/xol yap oTktos...
ei<ri( 3 p : Iler. 1. 86 {Xbyerai) rip K poloip...
OlAirrOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
67
Creon, and the city spared pollution, when they thought calmly
on the blight of the race from of old, and how it hath clung to
thine ill-starred house. But now, moved by some god and by
a sinful mind, an evil rivalry hath seized them, thrice infatuate !—
to grasp at rule and kingly power.
And the hot-brained youth, the younger born, hath deprived
the elder, Polyneices, of the throne, and hath driven him from
his father-land. But he, as the general rumour saith among us,
hath gone, an exile, to the hill-girt Argos, and is taking unto
Ka £ aXirpiov : Dindorf, /ca£ aXirplas: Campbell, m £ aXeLTrjpou. 372 rptaaOXioLv
mss.: rpis adXLoiv Porson ( Praef. xxviii.), Elmsley. ^ 375 The sign % in the
left marg. of L is thus explained by the schol.: to % irapaKeLrcu otl irpea^vrepov
(pr}<n tov noXwei/c?;.— UoXwelKrj L, A, etc.: II oXwelKrjv B, Vat., etc .—Gpovov A,
R, V 3 , Aid. 376 air ooTeploKei] airoaTepi^eL B, Vat. 377 TrXrjGvwv L, A,
and most mss.: ttX yGvvwv Triclinius (T, B, etc.). The same variation occurs in
laeXGelv ...t6 toO 26Xo»'os : but 6. 125 tov
Kpoiaov ylXojs earjXGe : and so Eur. Med.
931 dorjXGe p’ oTktos.
Tpls dGXtoiv for TpioaQXloLv was first
given by Porson, since otherwise there
would be no caesura either in the 3rd
or in the 4th foot. He compares Od.
5. 306 rpls paKapes A avaol Kal Terpa-
kis : Ar. Pint. 851 Kal Tpls KaKodaipuv Kal
TerpaKLS , k.t.X. To Hermann’s argument,
that in any case Tpls and aGXLoiv cohere,
the answer is that, for the metre, the
degree of coherence makes all the dif¬
ference. Blaydes, keeping Tpt.aadXl.OLv,
quotes five such cases as ‘ free from sus¬
picion.’ They are the same five which
Porson had discussed and proposed to
amend in connection with this passage
{praef. p. Xxviii): viz. Aesch. Pers. 501
(transpose KpvoTaXXoTrriya), Eur. I. A.
1586 (transpose opwptvov), Soph. Ai. 969
(not strictly similar,— eireyyeXcpev), Aesch.
Ag. 1261 (=1252 Dind. vapeaKOTreis,
doubtful), Stippl. 252 ( = 244 D. iireLKaaai,
doubtful). Of these, irapeaKoireis is the
only exact parallel to TpLaaOXiocv , as being
a single word coincident with the dipodia,
and not preceded by elision.
374 If vcd^wv merely = veuTepos u>v,
the pleonasm would be too weak : perh.,
then, it is tinged with the notion of
veavievopevos (as in Eur. Ph. 713 : 7rot;
puv vehfav oi>x off-* a XPV V ^ bpav ;—said
by Creon to Eteocles). Cp. Aesch. Ag.
763 0 iXei tIkt€lv tl/Spis pev 7raXcua vea- |
£ovaav v/Spcv.
375 t6v 7 rpocr0€ : Polyneices alludes
to his right as the firstborn, 1294, 1422 :
Eur. {Phoen. 71) followed the common
account in making Eteocles the elder.
The change adopted by Soph, is here a
twofold dramatic gain; for (a) Polyneices,
who is to come on the scene, can be
treated as the foremost offender; ( b ) Eteo¬
cles has now a special fault, and so the
curse on both sons is further justified (421).
376 ctTrocrTep£<rK€i, historic pres., ‘de¬
prives of’ (rather than a true pres., ‘is
excluding from’). The'simple areploKOJ
(Thuc., Plat., Eur., etc.) was commoner
in Attic than this compound.
377 7r\T]0va)v, lit., becoming full (of
the Nile rising, Her. 2. 19): Aesch. Ag.
869 ws eirXrjdvov Xoyot.
378 "Apyos, the territory, not only
the city; called koiXov because the Argive
plain is bounded on w., n. and e. by
hills, as on s. by the sea. This epithet
had already been given to it, acc. to the
schol., in the epic called the ’E7rtyo^ot,
popularly ascribed to Homer (Her. 4. 32,
who expresses doubt), and was again used
by Soph, in his Thamyras (fr. 222). Cp.
Strabo 8. 370 tt)s re xwpas (the Argive
plain) KolXrjs oiior)S Kal 7 rorapols dtappeo-
pevr]s (the Inachus and the Erasinus) Kal
eXrj Kal Xlpvas irapexoplvrjs. So Her.
7. 129x6 plaov 56 tovtojv tu>v XexdlvTwv
opdov 7] QeaaaXir] lari, iovaa koIXt/: Od. 4.
1 AaKedalpova koIXtjv (the valley of the
Eurotas) : Polyb. 1. 3. 1 KoiXt] 2 vpla (as
lying between Lebanon and Anti-Leba¬
non). The epith. koiXov has an epic tone,
as suggesting a distinction from the Ho¬
meric IleXacryi/cdiCApyos (perh. Thessaly),
’AxdcKbv and "Iaaov "Apyos (Peloponne¬
sus).
5— 2
68
I04>0KAE0YI
/0780s re kolivov kclI tgvvacnr terras (friXovs,
w? clvt'ik Ayoyos rj to KaS p^etevv ireSov 3^0
Ti/JLrj KaOetgov rj irpos ovpavov fi l/ 3 (oi '.
ravT ovk apiOpos icrriv, co iraTep, Xoycov,
aXX ’ epya Seiva* rows Se crous ottov Oeoi
7 TOVOVS KOLTOIKTLOVCTIV OVK €)(0) paOeiV.
01 . 77 S 77 yap ecrx^ iXniS >’ ojs ipov Oeovs 3^5
dapav tiv etgeiv, ojerre crcoOyjvat 7 rore;
12. eyevye rot? y*, w iraTep, pavTevpa&iv.
OI. TToioio’i tovtois ; tl Se TeOeamo-TaL , TeKvov ;
IS. ere rot? e/cel £rjrrjrov dvdpcoTTOLS 7rore
Oavovr ecrecrOai £covt a r eucrotas \dpiv. 39°
v. 930. 379 kcui'oj'] Elmsley conjectured rXeivov. 380 Kadpe'uov L (made
from Kadfietov). Kadfxeiov A and others. Cp. < 9 . T. 29, 35 where L has Kadrov
(rightly), and the later MSS. Kadpeiojv. 381 Tipfj MSS.: a.lxpy Blaydes, Cobet.
radl^wv L, with all the rest except A, which has Kadrov (made, indeed, from
radl^iav). Kadet;cov was read by the schol., and by the edd. before Brunck, who
restored Kadrov. Nauck has once more placed Kadefav in the text, thinking that
" Apyos , which he prints in brackets, should be avrds. 382 aptQpos] ap ’ vd\o$
379 kt|8os, affinitatem, with Adrastus,
by marrying his daughter Argeia ( kt)8os
’ABpaarov \afiwv, Eur. Ph. 77); kchvov,
in a new quarter (as opp. to his native
land). Perhaps Statius, whom Schneid.
quotes, was translating this: iamque ille
novis, scit fama, superbit \ Conubiis , vi-
resque parat, queis regna capessat ( Theb.
2. 108).
380 f. ws k.t.X. : ‘ as purposing that
Argos should either possess the Theban
land in honour, or exalt Thebes to the
skies ’ (by the glory of having defeated
Argos). a>s.. /'Apyos...KaGeijovrj...PtP< 3 v,
acc. absol. in the personal constr., as
0 . T. 101 cl>s to 5 ’ alpa to\lv :
Thuc. 6. 24 Zpios eveirecre rois ird(nv...eK-
7 rXeOcrat...tbs y k ar aar pe\J/o p .1 v 0 ls ecpl
a ZirXeov, y ovdbv dv acpaXeiaav peya-
\yv btvapiv, in the belief that they
would reduce Sicily, or that at all events
a great armament could suffer no disaster.
Eur. Ion 964 IIAIA. aol 5 , es tl Sop eicr-
rjKOev e/c/ 3 aXetj/ tIkvov; —KPE 0 T 2 A. tbs
tov Oeov craxrovTa rbv y’ avrov yovov.
381 Tip/rj, dat. of manner : cp. 369.
KaGeijov, occupy as conquerors : Dem, or.
18 § 96 r& kvk\u) rrjs ’ArTt/cijs KarexovTiov
app.ocrTa.LS /cat (ppovpacs,
Trpos ovp. pt,p< 3 v: cp. k\Ios ovpavov
lkcl (Od. 9. 20), kXIos oopavopyres (Ar.
Nub. 459): Eur. Bacch. 972 war’ ovpavw
arypL^ov evpyaeis k\6os (thou wilt find
thy fame towering in the sky). But the
best illustration is Isocr. or. 15 § 134
ra pev ap.apTavop.eva irapopovTai , rb
KaTopd codev ov pav 6 pyres Troiyffov-
glv, they will overlook your failures, and
exalt your success to the skies. So Lucr.
1. 78 religio pedibus subiecta vicissim
Optcritur, nos exaequat victoria caelo.
Wecklein strangely understands :—‘ or
will make Thebes rise to the sky ’ (in
smoke , by burning the city), comparing
Eur. Tro. 1298 irTlpvyL Si Kairvbs tos rts
oi’lpcma 7 reaoOcra 8opl KaratpdlveL yd,
which means simply: ‘ our land hath
fallen like smoke that hath sunk down
on its wing from the sky, and is perishing
by the spear.’
382 dpiGpos : Eur. Tro. 475 rdvravd ’
dpLGTevovT’ eyeivdpLrjv rlicva, | ovk apidp-bv
dXXws, a’XX’ owepTCLTovs $pvyuv. Ilor.
Epp. 1. 2. 27 Nos numerus sumus el
fruges consumere nati.
383 If the ms. ottoi (Vat. d-rni) is
' right, the phrase is harsh beyond ex¬
ample. 7ro?, 8ttol, instead of tov, 8ttov, are
often boldly used, when the verb implies
either (a) motion, as 227 KaraQ-qaeis, 476
TeXevTijaai, Eur. Bacch. 184 KadiaTavai,
etc. ; or ( b) patience tip to a point, as
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
69
him a new kinship, and warriors for his friends,—as deeming
that Argos shall soon possess the Cadmean land in her pride,
or lift that land’s praise to the stars.
These are no vain words, my father, but deeds terrible; and
where the gods will have pity on thy griefs, I cannot tell.
Oe. What, hadst thou come to hope that the gods would
ever look on me for my deliverance ?
IS. Yea, mine is that hope, father, from the present oracles.
Oe. What are they ? What hath been prophesied, my child ?
Is. That thou shalt yet be desired, alive and dead, by the
men of that land, for their welfare’s sake.
Meineke: d0vpp.aT ’ Maehly. 383 Sttol L, with the rest except Vat., which has
8m 7 . Elmsley has ottov in his text (though in his note he prefers ottol) : so, too,
Hartung. Halm and Wecklein read oirq . 384 KaToiKTLovmv MSS. : Bothe
conjectured KaroiKLovtnv (which Elmsley cites from F); Madvig, nadoppiovaiv \ Nauck,
mTaarptyovcnv. 385 ws] c 35 ’ Hartung. 386 Cjpav mss. (though with the
gloss (ppovrLda written over it in L and elsewhere): upav Turnebus. 387 vvv
7 ’] 7 ’ is omitted in some mss., as T, F. 390 evvoias mss.: evaolas schol., Suidas
Ar. Lys. 526 iroZ yap nal XPV U dvapeivac;
But it is hard to see how 8iroi Karom-
TLodaLv could mean ’’how far they will
prolong (thy woes) before they pity them.’
To supply irpoeXOdvras or irpoayayovres
is to cut the knot. If the phrase meant
anything, it ought rather to mean, ‘up
to what point they will pity them.’ As
in 335 iroZ is a MS. error for Trot!, so here
8iroi for Sirov (Wecklein prefers oirr], ‘ in
what way’). Note that, in this context,
irovovs = the woes of Oed. generally
(mental and physical), not merely his
toils in wandering: this is against the
emend. KaroiKiov<riv.
385 f. Against the tempt¬
ing conjecture Oeoi | ..Jtjova’, remark that
in some other passages, where our mss. give
this mixed construction, the acc. and inf.
could not be eliminated without strong
measures: thus Xen. Hellen. 6. 5. 42
eXiri^eiv 8k XPV avSpas dyadovs paXXov
1) Karovs avTovs yevqaea dai : Cyr. 8 .
I. 25 irpbs 8k tovtols eXoyl^ero ws el
irdvres ol KOLvdves 6eoae(3eZs elev, qrTov av
avrovs edtXeiv: where the least violent
remedy would be to delete cos—a course
not possible here. In some other such
places, indeed, the inf. can be very easily
corrected (as Hellen. 3. 4. 27 etq for
ehai, 7. 4. 39 8eZ for SeZv). ws.. 0 «ovs
K|€iv may be sound. Harsh as it seems
i to us, usage had perhaps accustomed the
. ear to hearing the speaker’s own view
I introduced by «s, even when the cor¬
responding construction did not follow.
c 58 ’ IfjLov would be weak. But w<rr €|aov
( against which the presence of wore in
386 is not conclusive, cp. on 544) is worth
weighing: cp. Eur. Or. 52 eXirida 8e dy
tlv 8 xop.eu ware p,rj davelv.
387 Since £ycoye is virtually one
word, this v. cannot be regarded as an
instance of ye used twice in the same
sentence. Such repetition is allowable
when more than one word is to be em¬
phasised, as Eur. Ph. 554 eirel rd 7’ ap-
Kovud’ iKava toZs ye (rojcppoo’iv, but no
certain example happens to occur in Soph.:
see on 0 . T. 1030.
389 f. The purport of this new oracle
seems to have been:—‘The welfare of
Thebes depends on Oed., alive or dead.’
Ismene paraphrases it:—‘ It shows that you
will be in request with the Thebans some
day (irore, i.e. some day soon, 397),—not
merely after your death, but while you
live.’ She knows that Creon is coming
in the hope of carrying Oed. back—not
to Thebes, but to some place just beyond
the Theban border, where his person, and
afterwards his grave, should be under
Theban control. Cp. on 1331.
390 tvo-oias, used by Soph, also in
the Amphitryon (fr. 119) eirel 5 £ pXacrToi,
tCjv rpi&v p.lav Xa( 3 eiv | euooiav apicei,
quoted by the schol., who describes it
as the reading ev toZs avayKaiorlpois tuiv
dvTLypdfpojv (the better copies)...6 ral oi
virop.vqv.aTurdp.evoi. a^iovcnv (the Alexan-
70
ZO^OKAEOYI
Ol. tls o av tolovo vn apopos ev npageiep ap ;
12. ip crol tc l Ketpojp t^acrl yiypecrOai Kparr).
Ol. or ovk€t eipa, rrjPLKavT ap ei/x aprjp ;
1^. pvp yap Oeo'i cr opOovcri, irpoaOe S’ ajWvaap.
Ol. yepovra 8’ opOovv cf)\avpop os veos Trecrrj. 395
IS. /cal piT/p Kpeopra y ictOl col tovtcop yapip
rjtjoPTa / 3 atov Kovyl pvpiov y^popov.
01 . 07 tws tl Spacrrj, Ovyarep; epparjpeve jaol.
IS. ws <J ayx 6 7 1 ? 5 crTijcrajcTL KaS/xeia?, oVojs
KpaTcocTL /xeV (jov , yrj s Se /x?) ' pcfiaiprjs opcop. 400
01 . 77 8’ aj(j)i\r)(TLS tls Ovpacri Keipbipov ;
IS. k€lpol s o Tvpfios St/crri/x^ o cros / 3 apvs.
S. v., Zonaras p. 912. 391 rts 5 ’ av toioOS’ avdpos ev xpa^eiev av; L, with a
few others, rts 5 ’ av Toiovd ’ V7r’ avdpos ev rrpatjeiev av; A, with most MSS. For
rts, L 2 gives rf (and so, too, the ist hand in A). Hermann would read, ris dl av
tl toiovS ’ avdpds ev Trpa^eiev av; Blaydes, rt 5 ’ av rotoCS’ V7r’ avdpos eu Trpd^eie tls;
Wecklein, tls 5 ’ avri rocovff avdpos ev irpaijeiev av ; 392 In L rd/cetva/v has been
drian commentators). It does not occur
except in Soph.: but Theocr. 24. 8 has
evaoa W/cva (‘safe and sound’).
391 A and other mss. have tocoCS’
vtt’, which gives a clear constr. It seems
arbitrary to assume that in L’s reading
tls d ’ av TOLOvdi 1 avdpos ed irpa^eiev av
the syllable lost was rather ti after tLs d ’
clv , the gen. being one of source. Herm.
supports the latter view by O. T. 1006
aov irpos do/aovs eXddvTOS ed 7rpa£ai/d tl, but
there the gen. is absolute. Wecklein
gives tLs S’ dvri Totovd ’ avdpos ed 7rpa£eiev
av ; comparing avd’ ov, clvt'l tov ; but in
such phrases avW = ‘in recompense for,’
not ‘through the agency of.’
392 ev col: 247. yfyvecGcu is never
merely eZvai. ev aoi yi'yverai ra /ceiva/v
KpaT-r) = their 'power comes to be in thy
hand: i. e. the new oracle so appoints.
<|>act with indef. subject, ‘people say,’
report says (we cannot supply ‘ the dewpoL ’
from 413). Kpd.Tr], political predomi¬
nance generally, but with esp. ref. to
prevalence in war against Athens (1332):
the plur. as of royal power (Ant. 173
KpaT 7 ]...Kal dpbvovs).
393 dvrjp, emphatic, as oft.: Ar.
Nub. 823 5 ad fiadwv avrjp eaeL : Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 25 ov/cdr’ ctV7?p ecmv, aXXa
aKevo(pdpos.
394 <i)X\vcav, imperf. of intention;
see on 274. This was their design up to
the moment of his fall. From that mo¬
ment dates the period meant by vvv.
395 See on 1. os “irecr] without
av, as oft. in poetry, seldom in prose
( O . T. 1231 n.).
396 Kal p,i]v here = ‘ Well, however
that may be’ (even if it is (pXadpov); ye
throws back a light stress on Kplovra:
‘ Creon thinks the matter important.’
For a slightly different use of /cat pojv...
ye cp. O. T. 345 n.
397 | 3 cuov...x.povov. The gen. of the
‘ time within which ’ expresses the period
to which the act belongs , and might so be
viewed as possessive: Plat. Gorg. 448 A
ovdeis pL€ 7rw 7 )pL 0 Tr]Ke KaLvov ovdev voXXcbv
ctlov, i. e. non-questioning of me has now
been the attribute of many years, evros
is sometimes added (Isocr. or. 6 § 46
Ivtos TpLuv fjLrivt 2 v KaTbaxcv aTraaav
Ma/ce 5 ovtav). kov\1 p.., with warning
emphasis: O. T. 58 yvo/ra kovk ayvwra
(n.). Cp. 617.
399 cTT]ccoct, sc. oi Qr][ 3 aioL : Creon
himself lays stress on his mission to speak
for all (737). Schol. KaTOLidacoaL. The
word has a certain harsh fitness for tov
irXavTjTriv (3). Against d/s ayx'i 777 s arr/ari
ae speaks the plural strain of the whole
passage (392 nelv o/v, 400 /cpard/crt, 402
KCLVOLS, 405 dlXovaL, etc.).
400 opcov. i/jL^alvcj usu. takes either
dat., or prep, with gen. or accus.: the
0IAITT0Y2 EFT! KOAQNQI
7i
Oe. And who could have good of such an one as I ?
IS. Their power, ’tis said, comes to be in thy hand.
Oe. When I am nought, in that hour, then, I am a man ?
Is. Yea, for the gods lift thee now, but before they were
working thy ruin.
OE. Tis little to lift age, when youth was ruined.
Is. Well, know, at least, that Creon will come to thee in
this cause—and rather soon than late.
Oe. With what purpose, daughter ? expound to me.
Is. To plant thee near the Cadmean land, so that they
may have thee in their grasp, but thou mayest not set foot on
their borders.
Oe. And how can I advantage them while I rest beyond
their gates ?
Is. Thy tomb hath a curse for them, if all be not well with it.
made from ra kclvuv : in A, vice versa. 393 ap’ L, A, etc. (while in vv.
408 f., where apa is required, L twice gives apa ): ap’ T, B, with most MSS. 395
irtay MSS., Aid.: irtcroL Turnebus and the other edd. before Brunck. T! V/ 3 0S
Svutux Rauchenstein proposed rvpfios cktos uv: Nauclc, vcrpos cy kotwv: Mekler,
simple gen. could be explained as parti¬
tive, but prob. is rather on the analogy
of the gen. with 4 iri/ 3 atVw : cp. 0 . T. 825
IpfiarcbcLv irarpidos. The gen. with
CTep-fiaLvio (924) is warranted by the first
prep.
401—408 The tenor of this fine
passage should be observed.
Oedipus took 4 v croi (392) to mean that
the welfare of Thebes depended on his pre¬
sence there. He is thinking of a restoration
to his Theban home (395)- He asks, there¬
fore,—‘ Of what use can I be to them if I
am left at their doors, and not received
within their land?’ ‘They will suffer,’
she replies, ‘ if your tomb is neglected.’
Oedipus does not see the force of this
answer : he still infers (from davuvra in
390) that, whatever may be his doom in
life, he is at least to be buried at Thebes.
‘Why, of course they will,’ he replies
(403). ‘So ’—pursues the daughter (404)
—‘they mean to keep you within their
grasp.’ A new suspicion flashes on him.
‘They will bury me at Thebes?’ ‘It
cannot be.’ That is enough. He will
never give himself into their hands.—
Remark that he was supposing Apollo’s
former decree (91) to have been cancelled
by this later one (389). He now sees
that the new oracle does not cancel the
former, but merely confirms it in one
aspect, viz. in the promise of arrjv rots
irlppacriv (93).
401 0vpa<ri, /oris, as Eur. El. 2074
ovbev yap avrriv del Obpaaiv cvirpcirls | (pa t-
vciv Tpooioirov (she ought not to show her
beauty abroad), where, as here, Elms, re¬
stored it from the MS. 0t>pai<ri. Campbell
retains the latter. But, while in dvpacn,
dbpafr, Qvpadev, dvpalos the notion of ‘ ex¬
ternal’ is uppermost, the figurative uses
of the plur. dvpac always speak of ap¬
proaching the house : as kid ras dvpas
cpoirav, cm reus dvpais 8i.aTpi(3civ, cm reus
dvpacs ttjs EAAaSos ccrp.lv (Xen. An. 6. 5 *
23). So here dvpaioi would mean, not,
‘outside of their doors,’ but ‘at their very
doors.’ Keipevou : schol. oIkovvtos.
402 Ketvois with Papvs only. 8v<ttv-
X<3v = if it does not receive due honours :
cp. dpoipos...vli<vs of a corpse denied due
rites {Ant. 1071). Eur. Hec. 319 Tvpfioy
8c (3ov\oip.r)v av d^covpcvov \ rbv cp.ov opa-
erda t. Since in death (390) he was still
to sway their destiny, they wished his
grave to be where they could make the
due offerings {cvaylfciv) at it: cp. Her. 2.
44 Tip pkv u >s aOavaTip...Ovovcn, rip 8l...ios
Tjpixn cvayi^ovai. Such cvayurpds would
be at least annual (cp. Isae. or. 2 § 46 ).
The schol. takes 8v<r-ruxwv as = ‘ if not on
Theban soil’: but this is excluded by
407.
IO0OKAEOYI
72
OI. Kavev Oeov ng rovro y dv yvcopirj pdOoi.
IS. rovrov yapiv rotvvv ere rrpoerOecrOai rreXag
ycopag OeXoven, 7x778’ Iv dv eravrov Kparo'ig. 405
01 . rj Kal KaraerKicocn <dr]/ 3 aLa Kovei ;
12 ,. aAA ovk ea rovpicpvAov at/xa cr, co irarep.
OI. ovk dp ’ epov ye /xt) Kparrjcrcocriv rrore.
IS. ear at ttot a pa rovro KaSpietoig /3apog.
OI. notag (foaveiarjg, co reKvov, avvaXXayrjg ; 410
IS. T779 0-779 l»7t opyrjg, 0*019 orav arcoaiv racfooig.
OI. a 8 ivveneig, KXvovaa rov Xeyei 9, reKvov ;
IS. dvhpcov Oeooptov /XeXcjoLKrj 9 aejo ecrriag.
OI. /cal raur’ a/>’ 77^07 <$>017809 elprjKcog Kvpei;
IS. cog cf)aaiv oi poXovre 9 ei9 @7778779 neSov. 415
OI. rraihcov ng ovv r Kovcre rcov ij ulcov raSe;
IS. apLcfrco y opLotcog, KafjerriaraaOov KaXcog.
OI. /ca#’ 01 KaKLcrroi rcov S’ aKovaavreg irdpog
rovpov 7 toOov TTpovOevro rrjv rvpavviSa ;
irorpos dvarvxuv. 404 In L the ist hand wrote rAacr irpoaOlcrOai. Over
these words the corrector placed ( 3 , a, to show the right order. Then 7 rt\aa was
deleted, and written anew after TrpotrOlaOai. 405 Kparfjs mss. : Kparols Brunck,
and so most edd. 408 ovk ap ’ L: see on v. 393. Blaydes writes ov rap’.—•
KpaTr)<yw<nv MSS. In T ov is written above co. The schol. in L, 6 prj irXeovd^ei,
403 Cp. 0 . T. 398 7 vcopr] Kvp-qaas
ovdl a7r’ oicovcov paOuv. It needed no ora¬
cle to tell one that they would incur di¬
vine anger for neglecting the first duties
of piety towards their late king.
404 f. ere irpoo-OtcrGcu, ‘to associate
you with them (as a prospective ally) in
the neighbourhood of their land, and not
(to leave you) in a place where you will
be your own master.’ Cp. Her. 1. 6 9
XpyaavTOS rov Oeov rbv "EXX-pva (piXov
irpocrOtaOai,.... vpeas ... wpocrKaXlopai (piXos
re OeXcov yevlcrOac Kal crvppaxos. With
FI 8 ’, etc., a verbal notion such as edaac
oLKeiv must be supplied from 7 rpoaOtcrOac:
cp. El. 71 Kal pur/ p’ circpov rijerd’ aTroorel-
X-rjre yrjs, \ aXX ’ apxeTrXovTov (w. Karaarr]-
(rare). av...Kpa.Tots, nearly = Kparr/aeLS.
See on IV’ cLv...dTrocpev , 189. With the
MS. Kpa-rfls, av belongs to ha: ‘wherever
you may be your own master’: which is
evidently less suitable here.
406 Kal with KaTao-K« 3 o-i (not with
T], which would imply that he did not
expect it, 0 . T. 368): ‘Having settled
me near their land, will they further
bury me within it?’ For KaraaKidfriv cp.
Epigrammata Graeca 493 (Kaibel, Berl.
1878) Oavovra...yala KareaKcaaev.
407 Tovp.<|»vXov atjxa, thy blood-guilt
for the death of a kinsman: so epcpvXcov
alpa (Bind. Pyth. 2. 32), alp.a avyyevls
(Eur. Suppl. 148), alpa 7 eveOXiov (Or. 89):
but in O. T. 1406 alp ’ ep(pOXLov merely=‘a
blood-kinship.’ Oed. was doomed to aei-
cpvyia (601). Even to bury him in Theban
ground would seem impious towards
Laius. So, when Antigone has given
the burial-rite to Polyneices, Creon asks,
(Ant. 5 r 4 ) 7r< ^ s dv r> iicelvip Sweeps
Tip$s xdpw', ‘How, then, canst thou
render a grace which is impious towards
that other?’ (Eteocles).
410 <rvva\\ayrjs, strictly, a bringing
together (by the gods) of persons and
circumstances, a ‘conjuncture’: rarely
without the defining gen. (as vdaov £.,
O. T. 960) ; for in Tr. 845 oXeOpiais
(Wunder ouXtatcrt) £. prob. = ‘at the fatal
meeting’ (of Deianeira with Nessus).
411 (rois...Ta<|)ois, poetical locative
dat. ( 0 . T. 381 n.), freq. in Homer, as
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
73
Oe. It needs no god to help our wit so far.
Is. Well, therefore they would fain acquire thee as a neigh¬
bour, in a place where thou shalt not be thine own master.
Oe. Will they also shroud me in Theban dust ?
Is. Nay, the guilt of a kinsman’s blood debars thee, father.
Oe. Then never shall they become my masters.
Is. Some day, then, this shall be a grief for the Cadmeans.
Oe. In what conjuncture of events, my child ?
IS. By force of thy wrath, when they take their stand at
thy tomb.
Oe. And who hath told thee what thou tellest, my child ?
Is. Sacred envoys, from the Delphian hearth.
Oe. And Phoebus hath indeed spoken thus concerning me ?
Is. So say the men who have come back to Thebes.
Oe. Hath either of my sons, then, heard this ?
Is. Yea, both have heard, and know it well.
Oe. And then those base ones, aware of this, held the king-
ship dearer than the wish to recall me ?
points to KpaTrjaovaiv. 415 (pa<TLv] (pad y' Herwerden.— els Qrj^rjs 7 r^ 5 o^]
Wecklein [Ars Soph. em. p. 44) proposed ets Qr/pias -koAlv. 416 tls] tls L,
which Elmsley preferred on the ground that it agrees better with the reply in
v. 417: but does it? 417 apepw O' L, A, with most mss., and Aid.: ap(po} y'
II. 21. 389 rjpevos 0 vXOfXTrcp. Some day
the Thebans will invade Attica, and will
be defeated by the Athenians near the
grave of Oedipus. Cp. Aristeides wrep
tlov TeTTapwv p. 284 (the great men of the
Greek past are guardian spirits), /cat pve-
crOaL ye tt)v opav ov xetpoi' tj tov ev Ko-
\wv(p Kelpevov 018Lttovv : where the schol.
records a vague legend of his epiphany in
some fight with Theban invaders. When
the Persians (480 B.C.) were repulsed
from Delphi, two gigantic warriors pur¬
sued them ; toOtovs de to vs 8vo AeXcpol
\£yov<n elvaL tovs eiTLX^piovs T/pwas, <f>(Aa-
kov re /cat Avrdvoov, tlov ra rep. eve a
£ (tt 1 7r epl rb ipov (Her. 8. 39). So
Theseus was seen at Marathon (Plut.
Thes. 35); Athene appeared, and the
Aeacidae helped, at Salamis (Her. 9.
83 f.).
413 0 £<opwv, sent from Thebes to Del¬
phi, to consult the oracle in solemn form
{O. T. 114): cp. on 354. co-nas, the
‘ hearth of the Pythian seer ’ (O. T. 965),
‘ at earth’s centre ’ (pea6p(pa\os, Eur. Ion
462).
414 etj)’ iiptiv, ‘in my case’ (n. on 0. T.
829).
415 ol |j,o\6vt€s: schol. ot Oecopoi.
416 iraiSwv tis (there being only two
sons) virtually strengthens the question,
as if he asked—‘ Had my sons any know¬
ledge whatever of this ? ’
418 f. Kal ctTa, ‘and after that,’ is
explained by t«v8’ aKovcavres. rwvS’:
see on 304. Trdpos...‘jrpot/ 0 €VTo: Eur.
Hipp. 382 ot 5’ 7]8ovrjv 7 rpoOevres avri
rod KaXov | aWrjv tlv' : Isocr. Ep. 9
§17 aWovs avO' i]p.wv TrpoKpLOrjvac. and so
Plat. irpoTipav tl clvtl tlvos ( Lys. 219 d),
irpo tlvos (Legg. 727 d), tt\£ov tlv6s (ib .
777 d), paWov ij tl (887 b). What is
the complaint of Oed. against his sons ?
This:—Apollo had made him the arbiter,
in life and death, of Theban welfare
(389). Plis sons might have pleaded
with the Thebans:—‘Apollo has now
virtually condoned the £p.(pv\ov alpa (407).
Restore our father to the throne.’ But
they desired the throne for themselves.
Here, as in regard to his expulsion, they
neglected an opportunity which natural
piety should have seized (441).
419 rovpov ir 60 ou: the possess, pron.
= object. gen. of pers. pron.: see on 332.
7 4
lO^OKAEOYI
TV 5 \ ~ \ / ^ » 5 / » / V
i — . ahyoj Kkvovcra tcivt eyco, <pep(o o o/jlois.
01. aU ot 0€Oi cy(f)iv firjTe ttjv 7re7Tpa)pevr)v
epiv KaracrfiecreLav, ev S’ epLoi re\os
avToiv yevoiro TrjcrSe rrjs pdyrjs rrepi,
rjs vvv eyovTcu KanavaipovTai Sopv
0)$ OVT dv 05 VVV CTKTjTTT pCL KOI OpOVOVS eyei
peiveiev, ovt dv ov£e\rj\v6(os iraXiv
eXQoi 7 tot avOis' oi ye tov cfrvcravT ipie
ovtgjs aTt/xaJ5 naTpiSos e£v)6ovpievov
ovk ecryov ov 8 ’ ripwav, aAA’ dvdcrraTo 5
avrodv i7rep(j)6rjv Ka^eKrjpvyOrjv (f>vyds.
enrols dv ds OeXovTi tovt epiol Tore
770X15 to Scopov eiKOTcos KCLTrjvecrev.
420
425
430
T, B, etc. 420 /cAf/oucra] epepovera Wecklein: \eyovcra...\eyw 8 ’ o/zws Nauck.
421 crept L, A, etc.: crepe T, etc.: ereptv Elmsley on Eur. Med. 393 ( = 398 Dind.),
and most edd. since . — jxrjTe mss. : /xtjti (thus, not /xtj tl) Bothe, Blaydes.— ttjv
ireirpwixtvrjv T, B, Vat., R, etc. : tlov Treirpaypteveov L (which the corrector, placing
an rj over each w, wished to make into ttjv ireirpaypilvTjv ): so, too, A (but with
yp. ttjv Treirpup.evT]v in the marg.): ttjv ireirpaypdvTjv F, V 3 (corrected to tCjv, — uv).
420 cj>epw 8’ o|xws is usu. taken, ‘but
such are my tidings’ (cp. 360). This
would be fitting if, with Wecklein, we
might read <J>€pov<ra for K\vov<ra : but
the latter is in all mss., and naturally
refers to the words just heard by Ismene
from Oed., not to a report heard by her
at Thebes. The indignant question of
Oed. invited a defence. She replies, ‘ I
am pained to hear my brothers charged
with such conduct, but I must bear it ’—
i.e. I cannot deny the charge. The con¬
trast between dA-ycS and c|>€pa> has thus
more point.
421 aW. ‘Nay, then’—opening the
imprecation, as Ph. 1040 a\ A’, c 3 raTptpa
yrj deo'i t’ eyx&ptot, | Tteracrde, Tteraerd'.
cr<|uv,not crept, was prob. always the form
used by Attic tragedy. It is required by
metre below, 444, 451, 1490: Ai. 570:
El. 1070 : Aesch. P. V. 252, 457 : Pers.
759, 807 : fr. 157 {ap. Plat. Rep. 391 e).
Eur. has the dat. in two places where, as
here, crept is possible , but in both ereptv has
MS. authority, and should probably be
read, Med. 398 (v.l. crept), Steppl. 769.
On the other hand there is no place in
trag. where metre excludes ereptv.
Tijv Tr€Trpwp€VT]v, by the curse in the
house of Laius (369).
422 tv 8’ after |j.TjT€ is harsh, and
Elmsley’s ’(v t’ may be right. There is,
however, a good deal of ms. evidence for
Te...Se in trag.: see on 367. Cp. Ant.
1096 to t’ ebcadetv yap detvov, avTterTavTa
Se k.t .A., n.
ev epoi (cp. 247), may the issue for them
come lo be (392) in my hands, i.e. may
the gods allow me to be the final arbiter,
and to doom them both by a father’s
curse.
424 KaTravatpovrai. The words /cat
eiravaipovTat 8opv do not form a second
relative clause,—as if, from the t|s before
fyovrcu, we had to supply the relat. pron.
in a different case ( eep ’ fj, or ets tjv) with
evavatpovTat. They form an independent
sentence, which is co-ordinated with the
relative clause, 17s 8xovrat . This is the
normal Greek construction. See note in
Appendix. Cp. 467, 731.
c-iravaipoiivTCH Sopv, the MS. reading,
would mean, ‘ are taking a spear upon
them,’ the verb being used figuratively
(like in se suscipere) of obligations or
responsibilities (eptXlav, iroXeptov, Texvrjv,
XaTpetav etc.) ; but erravatpeerdat, in its
literal sense of ‘uplifting against,’ is more
natural and more poetical with 8opv: cp.
Eur. Her. 313 icat perjiroP es yrjv ex^pbv
atpeadat Sopv.
425 ws, ‘for’ (if I were to have the
OlAinOYI Eni KOAONQI
75
Is. It grieves me to hear that,—but I must bear it.
Oe. Then may the gods quench not their fated strife, and
may it become mine to decide this warfare whereto they are
now setting their hands, spear against spear ! For then neither
should he abide who now holds the sceptre and the throne, nor
should the banished one ever return ; seeing that when I, their
sire, was being thrust so shamefully from my country, they
hindered not, nor defended me; no, they saw me sent forth
homeless, they heard my doom of exile cried aloud..
Thou wilt say that it was mine own wish then,
and that the city meetly granted me that boon.
.—Tournier conject. ttjv tt e<pa<sg.ev7]v. 422 ev 5 ’ MSS.: tv r’ Elmsley. 424 ^ Kaira-
vaipovvrai MSS.: KairavalpovTcu Hermann. 426 our’ e^eXrjXvffua TraXti^ L,
r: otfr’ av ov^e\rj\vffus A, B, and most MSS— ird\Lv] ir6\tv A, R, V 3 , Aid., Tur-
nebus. 428 drawer MSS.: a.Tip.ov Wecklein. 429 r/fiwav L, with most
mss.: rjfivvov A, R, V 3 , Aid.a variant which Elmsley explains by the similar
ending of taxov, as in 381 the v. 1. Kafft&v by /SijSwv, and in 474 k P 6koi<tiv (for
KpOKcaaiv) by GaWoiaiv. 430 avrotv] adrots Vat. 432 KaTr/ivvoev L:
decision). Blomfield’s conjecture w8’ is
unnecessary.
427 ot ye, causal: see on oirives 263.
428 ar£[Jiws : cp. 440 ( 3 iq.: 770 eijeco¬
ffees. Soph, has this adv. thrice else¬
where of ignominious or ruthless treat¬
ment, El. 1181, Ant. 1069, fr. 593. 7.
429 OVK <!<rxov, did not stop me (from
being expelled). We find such phrases
as tlvo. iroLoOvra, ti, to check one in
the act of doing something ( 0 . C. 888
(3ovffvTovvT& pi ... £<tx €T )’ but not fc'x w
tlvo. adi.Kovp.evov , to stop one from being
wronged (like TvavoL). Here, then, it is
better to supply to (or w<rre) pf e^ioffei-
affai than to take&rxov with €jjto0ov^evoy.
Cp. Xen. An. 3. 5. n irds...daK6s8vo
av 8 pas ?ije 1 t 8 (v.l. tov) p.r\ Karadvva1'
werre 8t p.rj dXiaddveiv, 7/ v\r] Kal 7] yr)
crxv&ei.
rjjjivvav, sc. ep.0'1. avcurrctTOS, made to
rise up and quit one’s abode, ‘ driven
from house and home,’ implying aeicpvyia
(601), TV. 39 tv T pafivi rrjS' dvdoTaTOi \
ijtvip Trap 1 dvSpl vaiopiev (driven from oui
home at Argos). Thuc. 1.8 oL.Jktuv
vrj<x(jjv KaKovpyoL avto’Trjo’av inr ’ avrov (were
expelled).
430 avroiv, not dat. of the agent
(very rare except with perf., plpf., or fut.
pf. pass.), but dat. of interest (‘ so far as
they were concerned’): cp. Eh. 1030
Ttffvrjx ’ vpuv 7ra\cu: Aesch. P. V. 12
acfxpv p.ev evToXrj Aids \ ^X et tI\os 8 t].
kt] p vx®y| v, by a proclamation of Creon
(as regent) to the citizens — like that
which Oed. himself had made ( 0 . T.
216 ff.). Kr]pvyp.a is used of the royal
edict , Ant. 8, 161, etc. Cp. Lys. or. 12
§ 95 (of those banished by the Thirty)
e^eKripvxffv Te ---^ K ttoXcws.
431 clhrois av: the figure called u7ro-
cpopa (Lat. subiectio, Cornificius 4. 23. 33),
the ‘suggestion’ of an objection, with the
reply; Tiberius 7 xepl aXW^ TWV § 36
(Spengel Rhet. III. 77) virocpopa Se eanv
orav p. 7 ] e^rjs irpo^aivy 6 \6yos, aXX’ viro-
ffeLs tl rj ibs rrapa tov civtiSikov rj <bs e<
tov 7 rpa.yp.aTos onroKpLvTjTai rrpbs avTbv,
warrep Svo olvt i\ey 6 p.ev a tt poa loir a
pnp.ovp.evos. Oed. here speaks chiefly
to Ism., whose pain for her brothers
(420) might suggest the excuse ; though
in 445, 457 he addresses the Chorus.
Wecklein conceives Oed. as speaking
directly to the spectators, who might
recollect the close of the 0 . T. Need
we charge the poet with this dramatic
impropriety ?
0 e'\ovTi, ‘ desiring ’ (not merely ‘ con¬
senting’): cp. 767: O. T. 1356 ffihoVTl
Kap.oi tovt ’ aV rjv. The desire of Oed.
to be sent away from Thebes is pas¬
sionately expressed in the O. T. (1410
ff., 1449 ff*)* At the end of that play
he repeats the request (1518), and Creon
replies that it must be referred to Delphi.
totc with KaTr/veaev, i.e. ‘when I was
banished’; so Ai. 650 rdre = ‘ in those
old days.’
432 The t in L’s k an] ivvtrcv speaks
for KaTfl'vto-cv,—clearly much fitter here
76
20<t>0KAE0YI
/ 3
OV Syr , €7 T€L TOi TTjP peP dVTLY riLLeQCLP ,
« / ^ /) / c,o/ 0 / v " '
onrjVLK e^eu tfvpos, tjolcttov be poi
to KarOavew rjp Kal to XevcrOrjpcu rreTpoLS,
ovbe ls ' epcoT is top8* i<j>a.CpeT cocfreXcov
° T ' V&V '*<*'<; o po^Oos rjv irencop,
Kapapdapop top Ovpbp eKbpapopTa poi
pei^w KoXacTTrjv tcop irplv rjpapTrjpepajp,
to TTjviK yjbrj tovto pep i to\ls /3ta
rjXavpe p e/c yrjs y^popiop, oi S’ inoj^eXelp,
OL TOV TTCLTpOS TO) 7 TCLTpL, SvpdpePOL TO Spdp
ovk rjPeXrjcrap, aW eVovs crpiKpov yapip
( fivycv ? o~(f)LP e£a) 7 tto)^os njXojprjp aet.
435
440
vvaew A, and others: Karrivtaev B, T, Vat. 434 bmpl-tf L, f being made
from £: A, R, Aid.: bpi the other mss., and the 2nd Juntine ed. 436 fywros
rov 5 ’ MSS. : ZptoT es Tot'd’ P. N. Pappageorgius {Beitr. z. Erkl. u. Kritik d. Soph.
p. 16). Mekler proposes ZpcoTos tovS’ ecpalvero arpacpels (cp. Ai. 1116),— icpalver’]
ificpaiver L. , 437 %p6 vip 3 ’] In L S’ has been made from r’ by the ist hand.
440 to T 7 ] vIk’ L; after tj one letter has been erased, and room for two has been
left; peril, the scribe had begun to write Trjfxos .—to ttjvlk B, F, etc.: tottjvik& 5 ’
A, R: rod’ tjvlk’ T, etc.: t 6 t’ tjvIk ’ L' J .—77577] rjdei L 2 , which suggests that the reading
than Ka/njvvcrev. Cp. 1633 Karaivecrov ,
1637 KaTTjveoev. The contrast is between
exile imposed as a doom or granted
as a boon,—not merely between a wish
fulfilled or unfulfilled.
433 i]|X€pav: the acc. of duration (cp.
0 . T. 1138) is strictly warrantable, as in
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11 Kal exdes 8b Kal Tpl-
tt)v i] p.bpav (the day before yesterday) to
avTo tovto birpaTTov : though in a nega¬
tive sentence we might have rather ex¬
pected the gen. (cp. An. 3. 3. n tt)s rj/ae-
pas oXrjs 8 lt)X6ov ou 7 rXeov irevTe Kal eiKoai
cTadlwv). tt) v avTix’ : Thuc. 2. 64 bs
re to p,bXXov.. bs re r6 aurt/ca: 3. 112 hv
Ttp avTLKa (po/3cp.
435 \€vo- 0 t)vcu ircTpois, the typical
form of summary vengeance on one who
has incurred public execration: II. 3. 56
i]b Ktv 77677 | XaCvov tWo x LT & va : Aesch.
Ag. 1616 8 t]p,oppi<pds ... Xewipiovs apas :
Ai. 254 XidoXevoTov "Apr] (on the part of
the infuriated army): Eur. Or. 442 Qavelv
vi r’ a<JTU>v Xevaipitp 7rerpw/iari (the pleo¬
nasm as here). Her. 9. 5 (the ‘ lynching ’
of the Athenian who advised his fellow-
citizens to accept the Persian terms, 479
B.C.) TrepiOTavTes AvkL8t]v KaTeXevoav / 3 aX-
Xovtcs. The redundant ireTpois adds
emphasis: so Ant. 200 irvpl | irpriaat
KaTaKpas. Cp. 0 . T. 1255 cpoiTq. yap
i]p.ds byxos e£apuv tt opeiv : 1411 cpovevaaT’
t) QaXaocnov \ eKpi\f/aT\
436 t-pur’ is tov 8’, the conjecture of
Pappageorgius (see cr. n.), is, I think,
almost certain. The MS. change supposed
is of the slightest kind, and such as
continually occurs in our mss. : while
2p«Tos tou 8’ cannot be defended as either
(a) gen. of connection, 4 helping in regard
to this desire,’ or ( 8 ) possessive gen. with
w<f>e\wv as = evepyiTTjs, 4 helper of this
desire.’ See Appendix.
437 ireirwv. The metaphor is not
directly from the mellowing of fruit, but
from the medical use of the word in ref.
to the subsiding of inflammation (as in
angry tumours, etc.). Cp. the fig. sense
of c bp,os. So TreiralveadaL Hippocr. 1170
R : Arist. Meteor. 4. 3 i] <pvp.aTiov (tumours)
Kal (pXbyp.aTos...Treirav(ns: Anthol. Pal.
12. 80 tl aoi t8 ireivavdev W B pioros | Tpavp.a
dta oirXdyxvojv avOts avacpXiyeTat. •, Hence,*
too, Tr. 728 opyrj irbiretpa.
438 €K8pap.ovTa, had rushed out, run
to excess (not, run 8 pop.ov, out of the
course): 98: cp. Ant. 752 rj KaxaireiXui'
w< 5 ’ ive^pxei Opaavs; dost thou e’en go to
the length ^threatening so boldly?
439 The gen. might be taken with
OlAlffOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
77
No, verily: for in that first day, when my soul was seething,
and my darling wish was for death, aye, death by stoning, no
one was found to help me in that desire : but aftei a time, when
all my anguish was now assuaged, and when I began to feel
that my wrath had run too far in punishing those past errois,
then it was that the city, on her part, went about to drive me
perforce from the land—after all that time; and my sons, when
they might have brought help—the sons to the sire—would not
do it: no—for lack of one little word from them, I was left to
wander, an outcast and a beggar evermore.
t6Q ’ tyhc’ may have arisen from rjd V having been taken for r,h 7 {pei). < 441 oi]
ol L. 442 oi tov Trarpos] Canter conject. ex tov irdpos: Blaydes, oux ( —oi ex)
tov TTCLTpos, or aXXuv irdpos: Musgrave, oitov papos . 443 aXX’ Zttovs apiKpov]
dXXdT rov cgucpov L. The 1st hand wrote aXX’ 2?rou apiKpov (meaning, probably,
Hirova po-Kpov : cp. el cnrXeiaTov, and other examples, Introd. p. xlvi.); a later hand
altered dXX’ h rov to dXXdTrou. T is one of those which have dXXa ttov apt k P ov (which
may have been a conjecture of Triclinius). aXX’ h rover pu<pov A, R, L", Aid.: aXX
in’ oi (T/JUKpov B. The schol. in L confirms the true reading: &vr 1X071 as ■ ppagetas
gdei TTOLTjaaadaL avrobs 444 i]\6p.r]v L (77 in erasure, perh. fiom et).
|X€^to, ‘a chastiser greater than the sins/
i.e. ‘severer than they merited’ (?) /card
Td 7]p.apr.); but it is simpler to take it
with Ko\a<TTijv, ‘too great a chastiser of
the sins.’ As piyas dvgos is ‘violent
anger,’ so 6 vp 6 s which is over-violent
can be called fielfav KoXacrijs. 1 he
rhythm of the verse will not permit us to
disjoin pelfa (as by a comma) from xoXa-
GT 7 )V.
440 to Tt]viK > tjSt), just when that
time had come (the art. as in to clvtlkci ,
‘at the moment,’ Thuc. 2. 41). While
Trjvuaxde (‘at this time of day’) was
common, the simple rrjvtKa occurs no¬
where else in class. Attic; it is found,
however, in the Alexandrian poets, and
in later Greek, tov to p.ev is answered by
8e (441) instead of tovto 8 i, as by ZireLTa
oi ( Ant . 63), tout’ abdis (ib. 165), eZra
[Ph. 1345)? tout’ dXXo ( 0 . T. 605). ,
441 \poviov, ‘after all that time,’—
repeating the thought with which he
had begun (xP<W 437)- Tlluc - 1. 14 1
■gpbviOL...^WLovTes, meeting only at long
intervals: 3. 29 axoXaloL Kopicrdevre s,
having made a leisurely voyagej 8. 14
a(piKvovvTCU alcpvidioL. eirco^eXeiv with
dat. (like iirapKelv) as Eur. Andr. 677,
elsewhere usu. with acc. ( Ph . 9°5> e tc.):
cp. the poet. dat. with the simple verb,
Ant. 560 toA Qavovaiv dxpeXeiv.
442 oi toC iraTpos tu ira/rpC blends
two forms of antithesis,—(i) oi tt aides
T<p iroLTpi, and (2) 04 tov OiSLirodos rip
OISIxoSl. The gen. of ‘origin,’ tov
Trarpos, really a possessive gen., comes
in with peculiar force here,- as suggesting
that the sons belong to the sire. For
Tra.Tpbs...TrdTpl cp. 883, Ph . 296 aXX ev
iriTpoun irirpov, Ant. 1310 n. to 8pav,
on 47-
443 Kirovs o’jiiKpou \dpiv, for lack of
a few words in his defence [avTiXoylas
ppaxdas, schol.). As if one said, ‘They
incurred all this loss for the sake of a
petty sum’ [i.e. to save it). This is a slight
deviation from the ordinary use of eVexa,
otivera (22), IxaTi, x«P tI/ > in suctl phrases.
Cp. fr. 510. 6 Kdpol yap dv -irarrip ye
daKpviov X° L P LV I dvrjKT' dv els (puis,
would have been brought up, if tears
could bring him: Aesch. Pers. 337 ttX?)-
Oovs...'iKaTL, if numbers could give vic¬
tory.
444 o-ejuv, i.e. they looked on and
did nothing: see on auTOtV 430. The
question between act (L) and cyto (A)
turns on these points. With del, rjXdprju
= ‘ continued to wander.’ He can scarce¬
ly mean that, after his expulsion, they
might at any time have recalled him,
since he regards the new oracle as having
given them an opportunity which did not
exist before (418). But he may mean
that their silence at the moment of his
expulsion was the cause of the whole
sequel. With eyco, riXup-pv might mean,
‘proceeded to wander forth,’ referring
to the moment of expulsion (cp. i^Xav-
78
Z0<t>0KAE0Y2
€K TolvSe S , OVCTOLIV TTCLpOeVOLP, OCTOV (j)VCTL <?
Sl 8 <j)ctlv avTolv , Kal Tpo(j)d<; eyco /3iou
/cat yrjs aSeuav Kal ydvovs irrapKecriv *
ra> S’ a^Ti rou (j)vcrai'Tos eiXdcrOrjv Opovovs
/cat orKTjTTTpa Kpaiveiv /cat Tvpavveveiv \6ovos.
>\\> v \ \ / / /v
aAA ov t t prj kaywcri rovoe <rvppayov,
ovSe ctfriv apyfjs rrjcrSe KaS/xeia? 7 rore
ovrjcris rj^er tovt iycoSa, rrjcrSe re
pavre'i aKovcov crvvvocov re raf e^tou
naXaicfraO apol Q>oi/3os rjvvcjev rrore.
Trpos ravra /cat KpeWra irepTrovToav epov
pacrrrjpa, k€l ns aXXo? eV 7ro\et crOevei.
eav yap vpeis, (o tjevoi, OeXrjO * d/xou
' TTpocrTaTicri rat? crepvaicn Srjpovyois 0eai <?
445
450
455
rjXugTjv A, with most MSS. 445 e/c rcuVSe 5 ’ oilaaiv MSS. : /ca/c rcuVSe oiaaaiv
Pierson ap. Valcken. Eur. 7 %. 124c). Porson, too, proposed Siacraiv, Adv. p. 166.
e/c roivde 5 ’ tfyrotv Nauck. 446 ai)ratv] ajJrwv B, T, etc., and edd. before
Brunck : avroiv Nauck. 447 /cat 777?] kolttjs t’ Wecklein: arey-ps r’ Nauck._
7^/01/s] rlyovs Madvig: upvovs Nauck. 450 oil n MSS.: otire Elmsley.—
Xaxwat mss. (with ov written over w in L and others, whence L 2 has Xaxovtn.)
TvyoxsL Brunck. 451 ovre crcpiv MSS.I ov 8 l a<piv Herm., JDind., Schneidewin
Wecklein, Blaydes. 452 rj£ei] e£ei L, with r} written above: 8 Xdy Blaydes.—
v6/xtjv 356). But (a) the tense is some¬
what awkward here, and ( b) eyu is weak
unless taken as =‘ 7 —their father.’
445 roiv8e, not raivde, is the form of
the fern. du. as found in Attic inscrr. of
c. 450—320 B.C.: cp. Ant. 7690. But
as to the partic., the dual forms in -a,
-cuv, and those in -e, -oiv, seem to have
been used concurrently (cp. 1676 n.): I
have not, therefore, changed odaaiv to
&vtolv with Nauck.
446 Tpcxj>as: cp. 330, 341.
447 yrjs aSeiav, a strange phrase (perh.
corrupt), must mean, security in regard to
the land (where I find myself at any
given time), a secure resting-place. Cp.
Thuc. 8. 64 Xafiovacu ai Tr 6 Xeis...d 8 eiav
tQv Trpacrao/udvwv, security in regard to
their proceedings. His daughters, so far
as they can, give him in exile all that
his sons should have given him at
Thebes,—(1) maintenance, (2) safety in
his movements, (3) generally, the support
due from kinsfolk.
Nauck’s crre'yris t’ ddeiav seems too
suggestive of a fixed home to suit rbv
Tr\avrjTT]v (3): Wecklein’s ko£tt]S t ddeiav
makes a detail too prominent in this
general acknowledgment. With regard to
pXap^s t or kcittjs adeiav (Blaydes), re¬
mark that adeia never occurs with a gen.
of that against which one is safe. The
Kal before yrjs seems genuine: were it
absent, the /cat before rpocpas must an¬
swer to that before ylvovs. And, for a
rhetorical passage, yr|s is in some de¬
gree confirmed by the assonance with
yevovs.
■ye'yous (subjective gen.) €irapKc<riv = ^
rbyevos wapexei. Thuc. 7. 34 5 ta ttjv rod
avepov (subject.) dircoaiv tcov vavayiiev
(object.) = 6'rt 6 avepos dirudei ra vavayia
(Thompson, Synt. § 98).
448 f. The constr. is, ei\eo’ 0 Tjv Opo-
V01/S, Kal Kpaiveiv o-K-ryirTpa, etc. KpaC-
veiv = (1) to bring a thing to pass, (2)
to exercise power, to reign , sometimes
with a gen. of^the persons ruled (296,
862, etc.). crKfj.TTTpa goes with Kpaiveiv
as an almost adverbial cognate accus.,
‘to rule with sceptre’: as Ph. 140
atcrjiTTpov avaaaerai (pass.) implies a
similar aKyj-n-rpov avdaaoj. Rhythm for¬
bids to take (TKijirTpa with eiXead-rjv,
making Kpaiveiv epexegetic (‘so as to
rule’).
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
79
’Tis to these sisters, girls as they are, that, so far as nature
enables them, I owe my daily food, and a shelter in the land,
and the offices of kinship ; the brothers have bartered their sire
for a throne, and sceptred sway, and rule of the realm. Nay,
never shall they win Oedipus for an ally, nor shall good ever
come to them from this reign at Thebes ; that know I, when
I hear this maiden’s oracles, and meditate on the old prophecies
stored in mine own mind, which Phoebus hath fulfilled for me
at last.
Therefore let them send Creon to seek me, and whoso beside
is mighty in Thebes. For if ye, strangers,—with the champion¬
ship of the dread goddesses who dwell among your folk,—are
rijo-Se re T, B, Vat., Farn.: rrjaM ye L, A, with most MSS. 453 c avvvoibvrdr'
it e/xov L (with traces of an erasure at the letters dr’): and so all mss. re rat;
i/xoO Heath, and so most of the recent edd.: re rd7r’ e/zoO Meineke (formerly): re
Ta7r’ e/zoi Rauchenstein : re 9 ea<para Heimsoeth. 454 ap.ol Heath : a/zo: pzr)
L, i.e. a /zoi, and so the other MSS. 457 9 i\ V 9 ' 6/zoO Dindorf: 9 e\r)re p.ov L,
with most MSS.: diXrjre /zoi L 2 : deXrjP e/zoO Branch. 458 irpoaranai raisps
Dindorf’s conjecture, irpo aralai rata (sic) L, with aw written above: irpoa ratal
450 f. As most editors since Elmsley
have allowed, the MS. ovti...oijt€ cannot
be right. And ou ti...otj8€ is clearly
more forcible than ovt€...ov)'t€. \dxw<ri:
this verb with gen. is less common than
with accus., but is well attested not only
in poetry but in prose, as Plat. Legg.
775 E npirjs iav rrjs irpoo 7 )KOvar)s...Xay-
X^vy (Kriiger I. 47* 14)- It is surely
needless, then, to adopt Brunck’s rv-
X«(ri. ToiSt, very rare for rod 5 ’ avbpos as
= e/zoO: so rrjo 8 e = ep.ov Tr. 305, r£ 5 e
= ipiol ib. 1012. <ru|j.|j.dxov predicate;
cp. 1482 evaiolov 5 e aov rbxoi^u, and i486.
453 f. The oracle newly brought by
Ismene is distinguished from the oracle
given to Oedipus himself at Delphi in
former years (see on 87). He calls the
former her oracle, because she brings it.
Both oracles alike concern him. We must
not, then, change Ta| to Ta-ir’ (‘concern¬
ing me’), to, epov TraXau^aTa = the
earlier predictions which I, on my side,
can produce: those which the resources
of my knowledge furnish forth. is
appropriate, since they have been so
long treasured in his inmost soul. Cp.
on 293.
454 T|'vucr€v, by bringing him to the
grove (cp. 87), in earnest that the requital
predicted for the authors of his exile (93)
will also come to pass. If ijvvaev were
referred to the involuntary crimes of Oed.,
the connection of thought would be less
close.
457 f. ojjlov | TTpoo-TCLTicri (predicative),
along with them as your protectors or
champions against Theban violence.
Oed. is already under the guard of the
Eumenides as their ’lkettjs (284): if the
Coloniates are loyal to the Eumenides,
Attica and he will alike be saved.
In the reading GeXqre |xou | irpos Tcu<ri
Tats, note these points: (1) a \\kt)v p.ov 7roz-
ciffdax would not mean, ‘ defend me,’ but
rather ‘ defend against me ’ (cp. on 1524):
we must at least have p.01. (2) irpos yields
no tolerable sense. vp.eis, 7rpos rais deals,
‘ ye, in addition to the goddesses,’ ranks
the Coloniates with, or above, their
deities. The gloss avv, written in L over
7r p 6 s (whence it came into other mss.),
was a palliative. Nor could irpos mean
here, ‘ close to their shrine. ’
For Dindorf’s op.ov | irpoo-TaTuri it
may be urged:—(1) ralci rais is in
all MSS., which would be strange if
rdiade rais were genuine; while irpbs
ratal rats is simply explained by irpoa-
rd{r)iai rats. (2) A change of irpoard-
nai into 7rpos ratal might have pro¬
duced the change of - 0 ’ o/zoO. into -t^
piov. (3) After e/zoD in 455 it is easy to
dispense with the pronoun.—-Cp. O. T.
882 Qebv ov \r)£oj irort irpoardrav iax^v :
Tr. 209 ’A7roXXwj/a 7 rpoararav. Porphyry
Antr. Nymph. 12 uvp.(pais vdariou irpo-
aranaiv.
458 8rjp.ovxois, holding, reigning
among, your people: cp. 0 . T. 160
8o
IO<t>OKAEOYI
aX ktjv TToelcrOaL, rfjSe pkv ttoXel pdyav
(TcoTyjp apeucrOe, tols 8 e/xots iyOpols ttovovs.
XO. e7tcl£lo<; ptv, OISlitovs, kcltolktlctcu,
clvtos te 7rat8e5 6 ai8’ • e 7 T€t 8e ryjorSe yrjs
crcoTrjpa aavTov tqjS* eVe/x/3a\\ei9 \6yco,
TrapaivecrcLi croc f3ov\opcu ra crvpcfyopa.
01. co <f)i\TaO\ aj$ vvv ttolv teXovvtl irpotjivEi.
XO. Qov vvv KaOappov tcovSe Scupovcov, icf >’ ag
TO 7 TpCOTOV LKOV KCLL KCLTE(TTEL\\ja<S TTeSoV.
OI. TpOTTOUJL 7 TOIOLS ] d) £EVOi, SiS(X(TKETE.
XO. 7 TpcvTov p ev ipas a ELpvrov ^oa?
Kprjvrjs ivEyKov, 8 C octlojv yEiputv Oiydv.
470
rato- F, Rice. 77: cri>j/ rat<rt rater A and most MSS.: <ri)j/ raiade rats Canter, Brunck
Elmsley^ (£iH Blaydes: avVattrt rats Wunder: Hermann conj. <riV 7 rpoardTcus’:
irpos Taicn. rpis Nauck (who would transpose vv. 458, 459). 459 iroeiade L
as usually where the 1st syll. is short (though in v. 278 it has tt oceicde, and in 6*52
Toilets). Most of the other MSS. have TroLeiaOctL or Troetcrflat.—T 7 ? 5 e ptv] ryibe pJkv rm
L ’ L » F » g ; T J> 8e , A, R, Aid., Brunck, Elms.: rrjde pkv T, B, and most recent
edd. BuUXauck, keeping ry8e 777 , changes TrdXei to 777 . 460 rots 5’ e/wus] rotaS’
ep.r)cr L (ot in an erasure), rots 5 ’ epois A, with most of the MSS. Nauck conjectures
yaidoxov... | W A prep.Lv: Ar. Eq. 581 IlaX-
Xas -rroXiovxos : Aesch. Th. 6 9 7roXtcr<ro0xot
deol. But below, 1087 ycis...dapovxois =
the Athenians, 1348 Sypovxos xdovos =
the king. The word is tinged here with
the notion of‘deme’: cp. 78.
459 f. dXiojv iro€io-0ai (for the spell¬
ing see 278 n.), a simple periphrasis, =
a\KaOeiv : Thuc. 1. 124 Troeicrdcu TLpwpiav
= TLp.upeiv (to succour), 2. 94 <pv\cucyv...
eiroLovvro = icpvXaaaov, etc. Distinguish
d\K 7 )v Tidevai tlvos (1524), to create a de¬
fence against a thing. A gen. after dX/07
as = ‘succour’ must denote (a) the defen¬
der, as in Aids dX/07, or ( b ) the danger;—
not the interest defended.
460 The €|irj$ in L (where rvjffV
perh. preceded roiertf) gives some colour
to the conject. rrjs (or tois ) •yrjs: yet
tois 8’ cjxois seems right. Oedipus is
following the train of thought in which
benefits to Attica are bound up with
retribution for his own wrongs (92); and
he thus gives the Chorus another pledge
that their interest is one with his. With
fyoh, ryde p*v is best in 459: with 777 s,
TySe rfj would have been fitter.
461 eiraijios, sc. el When the verb is
thus omitted, the pron. is usu. added:
here, the absence of <rv is excused by
Ol8C-irov$. This form of the voc. has the
best ms. authority in some 12 places of
Soph., as against 3 which support 0 iSltrov
(more often gen.), viz. below, 557, 1346,
and O. T. 405 (where see n.). kcitoiktC-
crai: Thuc. 1. 138 a£ios davpacai. The
pass. inf. is rarer in this constr., as rle-
<jOcu 5 ’ d^LLoraros Aesch. Ag. 531. Cp. 37.
462 ccutos t€ ircuSes 0 ’: cp. 559, 1009,
1125, 1310.
463 € 7 rep.pd\X.€is, you insert yourself
in this plea as a deliverer: i.e. to his pro¬
test against a breach of their promise
(-58—291), and his appeal to pity, he
adds a promise of benefit to Attica (287,
459 )- Cp. Her. 2. 4 5 ia rpirov ^reos
epjdoXipov eweppaWovai, they insert an
intercalary month every other year: Plat.
Cral 399 TroWaxis eirepfidWopev ypap-
para, ra S’ e^aipovpev, we insert letters (in
words), or remove them. twSc Xo-yw is
not instrum, dat., but goes with the verb.
Not, ‘further pledge yourself to be the
deliverer’: in Eh. 813 eppdWio peveiv fol¬
lows £p[ 3 <i\\e x^tpos iriaTLU.
465 f. ^ Editors usu. give either ws
vuv, 0 ov vvv (with L), or clis vvv... 0 ov vvv
(as Elms.). But vvv seems best in 465,
wy in 466. irpo^'vei, grant me thy kindly
offices (of advice and direction), as a
man does in his own State to the foreigners
who have made him their irpo^evos (see
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 81
willing to succour, ye shall procure a great deliverer for this
State, and troubles for my foes.
Ch. Right worthy art thou of compassion, Oedipus, thou,
and these maidens; and since to this plea thou addest thy
power to save our land, I fain would advise thee for thy weal.
Oe. Kind sir, be sure, then, that I will obey in all,—stand
thou my friend.
Ch. Now make atonement to these deities, to whom thou
hast first come, and on whose ground thou hast trespassed.
Oe. With what rites ? instruct me, strangers.
Ch. First, from a perennial spring fetch holy drink-offerings,
borne in clean hands.
rots (or t?)$) 8e yr/s : Wecklein, ro?s 5 ’ Herf. 461 eira^ov L (with <r wnttei
above), R 2 : iird^os the other mss. 462 5 e after eirei is wanting m A, R.
465 f. uis vw...dov w] ws vvv...0ov vvv mss. and most edd.: ws vvv 0ov vvv
Elmsley. See comment. 467 Kareoreixfras A, with most MSS. and edd. ^/career-
Tixfraa L (in marg. yp. Kardarexfrov), L 2 , F, R 2 : Karearepas B, Vat.: KaTaarexfrov
Wunder, Hartung, Paley. 469 iepds B, T, Farm, schol. oni Ar. Ach. 961
(who quotes vv. 469—472 ).—deippvrov L, with most mss. ; and so the older edd.,
and Blaydes: deipbTov Brunck and the recent edd. 470 eveyKov Elmsley.
ivtynov L, with most MSS.: tvtyKai (sic) Vat., with ov written above: evlyKoi
n. on O. T. 1483). ws...t€\owti, in the
assurance that 1 will perform anything
required of me : cp. 13.
466 Ka 0 ap|Ji 6 v twvSc Saipovwv (poss.
1 gen.), such a lustration as belongs to
them, is due to them: not object, gen.,
since Ka0aipci.v could not stand for iXacr-
| Kecr0aL.
467 The libation is due (1) as a
greeting to the 0eoi eyx^P L0L Attica,
(2) as an atonement for trespass on the
grove. The words Kai k aT l or eixfr as ire Sou
form an independent sentence, and not a
second relative clause (as if ivv were sup¬
plied from i(f> as): see on 424. KciTecrTei-
x|m$: Sappho fr. 95 o'iav rdv vdiavdov iv
otipetTL iroiplves &v 8 pes ttoocti. KaraoTeifrioLOi,
‘trample on’: here the word suggests the
rash violation of the x^P 0V 0l} X h™ 1 '
Trareiv (37). The v. 1 . KaT£(TT6\|;as was
explained figuratively: ‘ came to the
ground us a suppliant/ who lays his branch
(iK€T 7 ]pLa) , twined with festoons of wool
(arlefr-rj), on an altar: see n. on 0 . 7 * 3*
Schol. : KaOulrevaas, pera iKeT-qpiwv
acplKov : justly adding that the other read¬
ing is TTL 0 avdTepov. KCtTacrT€v|/ov (marg.
of L) was a grammarian’s attempt to im¬
prove on Karlarepas : it would refer to
the twigs (483); but a secondary detail of
the rite shoufd not be thus forestalled and
emphasised.
J. S. II.
469 rUipvTov. The rule is that p is
doubled when, by inflection or composi¬
tion, a simple vowel precedes it, but
remains single when a diphthong pre¬
cedes it: hence veoppvros, but adpvros.
Through overlooking this distinction,
Blaydes follows our mss. in writing deip-
pirrov. Metre often led the poets to use
p inste4d of pp, as apefrlpvrov ( Ai . 134 )*
Xpvoopvrovs (Ant. 950), avrbp^os (Babrius
fab. 69); and irpopdo, not Trpopptu, was
the regular form, as euphony plainly re¬
quired. But there is no classical instance
of the opposite anomaly.
470 81 / oorCwv xapwv, i.e. after duly
washing the hands before entering the
sacred precinct. Blood-guilt is not
thought of here: if that was in question,
Ka.0app.oi XOI-POKTOVOL (Aesch. Enin . 283)
would first be needed for Oed. himself:
but the Chorus assume that, as he said,
he is now evoepr/s (287). Washings, or
sprinklings, were required before ap¬
proaching shrines, and for this purpose
TrepippavTTjpLa were set at the entrances
of sacred places. Cp. Hippocr. Morb.
Sacr. 2 8povs tou n 0eoicn ruiv iep<2v Kai
t&v Tepeveuv aTroSeLKvvpevoL, J)S av prjSeis
inrepfiaLvoL ei pr) ayvevoL, eiOLOvres SI
irepippaLVopeOa, ovx ds pLaivopevoi , aXX ei
rt Kai 7r porepov ^x°l xev Atucros, tovto defray-
vLovpevoi. Lucian Sacrific. 13 t8 ply
6
82
I04>0KAE0YI
01. otclv Se tovto x evp aKrjpaTov \a/3cu ;
XO. KpaTTjpes euros, avSpos ev^etpos tc^vyj,
cuv Kpar epexfjov Kal \a/ 3 ds dpccjiLCTTOpLoix;.
OI. OaWdlcriv, rj KpoKcucnv, r) ttolcu rponcu ;
XO. 0109 <crv> veapas veonoKcu aa\\cu XaBcuv. 47 c
. I 9 ' v /] ^ x 1 « A 1 , ‘ ' J
Ul. ecev to o evuev 7 rot reXevTrjcrai pe \pij
XO. ^oa? yeacrOai crravra irpos iTpcurrjv ecu.
schol. Ar. Ach. 961. 471 Xd/ 3 w;] 0 aXc 6 v L (with Xd/?a> written above),
made from \apw as a double erasure shows. /SaXdv F : XchSco A and the other
MSS.: Xa( 3 ys schol. Ar. Ach. 961. ^ 472 rfyvy] rtxvyi L. 473 wv kooLt ’
8 pepov L (with e written above o): wv Kartpexf/ov Suid. s.v. yods. 474 kpSkcu-
atv L. kpokol(xlu L, Vat., Farn., T (which last has loaooiaiv written above). Cp.
n. on 429. 475 olds veapas MSS. : in L aval vias is written above. For
veapas Bellermann conjectures ad veapas: Ileath, ye veapas (received by Doederlein,
irpoypappa (p-rjat pr] irapievai. eiaco t<2v
Trepippavrijpluv oans prj Kadapos eari ras
Xeipas. So Od. 4. 750 dXX’ vSprjvaptvrj,
Kadapd xpot etpaP 8xovaa,... | etfye’ ’ Ae-p-
valrj.
471 tovto, adject., but without art.
(cp. 1177), an epic use sometimes allowed
by the Attic poets, and not rare in
Sophocles. aKijpaTov: Chrysippus ap.
Plut. Stoic, repugn. 22 commends Hesiod
for enjoining on men that they should
respect the purity of rivers and springs,
since thence the gods were served (Hes.
°PP- 755)-
472 KpaTijpcs euriv: i.e. the priest in
charge of the shrine keeps them ready
for the use of the worshippers, near the
spring in the inner part of the grove
(505), from which they were to be filled.
The libations to the Eumenides were
wineless (100), but they are associated
with the mixing-bowl which was regularly
used in libations (of wine) to other deities.
Bekker Anecd. 274. 3 KpaT-rjplfav • yjroi
tov ohov ev xparripi lapvwv, 7) diro Kparr]-
puv airtvSuv. Dem. De Fals. Legat. §
280 airovduv Kal Kparr/pcov kolvcovovs. In
Mid\ § 53 (in a spurious oracle) iepa
reXeiv Kal Kparrjpa Kepaaai.
cv'x^pos: schol. evrraXdpov. Pind. 01 .
9. in euyetpa, Se&oyvLov, ‘deft-handed,
nimble-limbed, ’ of a wrestler. Lucian
Amor. 11 rrjs Upa^ir^Xovs eJy etpias (v. 1 .
eOyepetas).
Te'xvTj: fr. 161 8tt\ols dppw£iv, 'Hpata-
tov r<?yv V (the work of Hephaestus): a
common use of the word in later Greek.
Cp. Verg. Aen. 5. 359 clipeum...Didy-
maonis artcs. Mixing-bowls were made
not only of earthenware, but oft. of gold,
silver, or bronze: Achilles had an apyv-
peov Kpr)Tripa rervyptvov'.. .avrap KaXXei
evUa irdaav eir ’ alav | woXXov eirel 2 186-
ves TroXvSaiSaXoi ev rjaKr/aav [II. 23. 741).
473 The crater had various forms,
some of them local (thus Her. 4. 61
speaks of a Atafiios Kp-pr^p, and 4. 152 of
an ’ApyoXiKos): but the general type was
that of a large bowl, supported by a foot
with a broad base, and having a handle
at each side (cp. Guhl and Koner, p.
l F>°)y f
KpaT , acc. sing., the ‘top,’ i.e. rim, of
each Kparpp. In II. 19. 93 Kpdara is acc.
plur., and Pindar is quoted by Eustath.
(Od. 1 2. 17 1 5 * 63) as having said rpia rpara
(foi Kpaara). But in Od. 8. 92 rpara is
sing., and so always in Attic: Soph, has
( to ) rpara several times as acc., and once
as nom. An acc. plur. masc. Kpciras
occurs twice in Eur. (Ph. 1149, H. F.
526).
Xa^ds dp.<j>io-Top.ovs, handles on each
side of the aro/aa, or mouth. The festoon
of wool, which was to be wreathed round
the rim of the bowl, could be secured to
these. Wecklein understands handles
which also served as spouts.
474 GaXXoitriv, of olive. rpoKTj, from
KptzKui, to strike the web, in weaving, with
the KepKls , or rod, is the woof, the warp
being arr/p-uv: in Pind. Nem. 10. 43 paXa-
xaioi KpoKais are cloaks of soft woollen tex¬
ture. So here KpoKai are woollen cloths.
475 1 he ms. veapas seems the right
word : with Bellermann, I insert cn),
though Wecklein’s T€ is also possible.
For the iterated veo- cp. Ant. 157 ve-
OIAITTOYI Em KOAQNQI
33
Oe. And when I have gotten this pure draught ?
Ch. Bowls there are, the work of a cunning craftsman :
crown their edges and the handles at either brim.
Oe. With branches, or woollen cloths, or in what wise ?
Ch. Take the freshly-shorn wool of an ewe-lamb.
Oe. Good ; and then,—to what last rite shall I proceed ?
Ch. Pour thy drink-offerings, with thy face to the dawn.
Elmsley, Herm., Campb.): Wecklein, re ueapcis : Dindorf, veaXovs: Bergk,
vealpas : Valckenaer veoyvijs (so Brunck): Meineke (formerly), veoyvov : Reisig,
veiopas : Vauvilliers, vecopov : Musgrave, veiopovs (sic): Blaydes, vewpet. veoiroKip
Canter, and most recent edd. : oiveoroKon L, with olottokoh written above: veo-
t6kwl A, R, V 3 , Aid. : oi>v veorbaw L 2 . eviroKip Valckenaer.— \afi6v L, with
most mss.: /SaXcS* A, R, V 3 , Aid. 476 7 rot L and most mss.: 7 rou Vat.
(cp. n. on v. 23).— XPy\ ^ € * E (but with XPV written above), Vat.
o%mos veapaiai 0 e< 2 v \ eirl ovvrvx^cus. The
objection to ye is that it supposes Kpo-
Kaitriv to be the genus of which p.aXXu>
is a species. /jloXXos , however, means,
not a woollen texture, but a fleece of
wool, flocks of which were to be made
into a festoon (orlrpos) for the brim of the
Kparrip, like that which the suppliant put
on his UceTripLa ( O. T. 3). vccopovs is
tempting, but elsewhere means ‘recent,’
‘fresh’ (730, El. 901), not ‘young.’ The
drawback to Dindorf’s veaXovs is the
sense. veaXvs in class. Attic meant not
young, but fresh as opp. to exhausted:
Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17 irapaXa/x^dveiv rovs
aireipvKoras tirirovs kcil avdpwirovs kcll
aXXovs irlpureiv v e a\ei s. Plat. Poltt. 265 B
1 veaXtorepoi 8vres (we shall travel better)
I while we are fresh. Ar. fr. 330 tfws ueaKr/s
\ eonv ai )tt}v tt)v a.Kp.7]v is an isolated line,
but the word seems to have the same
sense there. Nicander Alexipharmaca
358 (circ. 150 B.C.) is the first writer
quoted for veaXi/s as = ‘young.’
Xa( 3 oSv, sc. avTov : cp. Ar. Av. 56
av 5 ’ ovv Xidtp k6\//ov Xafiuiv (in O. V.
607 Xapuv is not similar): II. 7. 3°3
8 uk€ £L<pos apyvpoTjXov | ovv jcoXecp re
(pbpuv /cat ivTp.r)T<p reXa p.< 2 vL. 1 he
guardian of the grove (506) would supply
the jitaXXos.
476 to 8’ <lv 06 V, rare for rb evOlvSe,
rb evrevdev, but cp. Aesch. Ag. 247 T &
8 ’ tvQev oQt' elbov oiiP evvlirw. ^Here prob.
adverbial: cp. Ph. 805x1 Spr ’ av Spipf eyio
rovvOtvbe ye', ttol reX.., to what conclusion
am I to bring the rite? Thus far it has
been all preparation. .See on 227.
477 xoas yiacrQai. x oaL were offered
to the gods of the under-world (cp. 1 599 )»
or to the dead {Ant. 431), as oirovoai to
the gods above. Xoifial usu. = air ov Sal,
but = x oc “ in El. 5 2 ( to dead). So
Aesch. Eum. 107 x°“ s aolvovs, of the
Eumenides. The midd. verb as Od. 10.
518 {xoyv X e?cr ^ at )> and Aesch. Pers. 219
Xpv x°® s I YU re KC “ 0#tTO?s x^atr^at.
The verb with cogn. acc. gives solemnity,
as in Ovolav Ovet.v, oi rovSas oirlvSeiv, etc.
irpos irpwTrjv ^co, not meaning, of
course, that the time must be dawn. On
the contrary it was an ancient custom
that sacrifices to the x^ioc and to the
dead should not be offered till after mid¬
day: Etym. M. 468 airo 8b p.eov/J.Ppias
bdvov robs naraxdovlois, and in Aesch.
Eum. 109 Clytaemnestra speaks of sacri¬
ficing to the Eum. by night, dipav ovSevos
Kocvr/v dedov.
The schol. here says that persons
performirig expiatory rites ( enQvoeis ) or
purifications (Kadapgol) faced the East
(as the region of light and purity),
quoting El. 424 f., where Electra rjXUp |
SeiKvvoi rovvap, and Cratinus ev Xeipuvi
(the title of the comedy was Xelpwves,
Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 47): dye Sy irpos
irplorov diravTWV torco /cat Xap.fiave
Xcpol I ofivov geyaXvv ,—the squill being
used in purifications.
Statues,of gods were oft. set to face
the East * (Paus. 5. 23. 1, etc.): also,
victims about to be sacrificed (Sen. Oed.
338). Cp. the precept of Zoroaster ‘to
face some luminous object while wor¬
shipping god’ (Max MUller, Chips I. 175)-
Conversely, in pronouncing solemn curses
the priests faced the West, —waving, red
banners: [Lys.] In Andoc. § 51 ordures
Karvpaoavro irpos eoirbpav /cat (poiviKiSas
dvboeicav.
6-2
84 IO<t>OKAEOYI
OI. 77 roicrSe Kpcocrcrois ols Aeyeis ^ eco raSe;
XO. Tpicrcrds ye Trrjyds' tov TeXevTcuov S’ oAoi'.
OI. tov TovSe 77 X 77 era? ; 8i8acr/ce /cat ro8e.
XO. vSaros, /xeXicrcrT??* 7x7786 tt pocrfyepeiv pedv.
OI. ora^ Se tovtcov yrj pe\dp(j)v\\o<; TV)(r );
XO. rpt? aW* auTT} /cAaWs apfio'iv y^epoiv
TiOels iXaLas racrS * irrevyecrOai At/ra?.
OI. tovtcov aKoveraL / 3 ov\opai• peyiCTTCL yap.
XO. W5 a(j)a<; KaXovpev Ev/x€Z'iSa 9 , ef evpevtov
(TT€pv(*)v heyecrOai tov iKerrjv crcoTrjpiov,
a ltov erv t avr6<; kel tis aAA09 az/rl crov,
anverra (jxovajv prjSe prjKvvcov fiorjv
478 rd 5 e L, with most MSS., Aid.: rode (probably an emendation by Triclinius) B, T,
Vat., Farm, and most edd. before Brunck. 479 rpiaads 7 c] rpiaads re A, R,
Aid.: Schneidewin proposed Siaools ye, and eXwv for 8 Xov. —Heimsoeth would write
5 e xovv for oXov, while Nauck suggests tov 8 k Xoiadiov xoa— supposing that the
sentence is interrupted. 480 tov rdvSe ] tovtov 8 k T, Vat., Farn .—rrXr/aas 0<3;]
irXripr] dQ Meineke.—6 Q; StSaoKe] tu> SiSaaKe B, Farn., T (with iv written above):
478 Kpoxrorots here = KpaTT]pa lv. The
word is fitting, since the Kpivacros was
more esp. used for water (Eur. Ion 1173,
Cycl. 89), though also sometimes for wine
(Aesch. fr. 91 Kpuoaov s | pr/P oivrjpo'vs pr/P
vSaTTjpovs), also for oil, — or as a cinerary
urn. Guhl and Koner (p. 149) think
that the krossos resembled the vSpia,
which, like the koX-ttls, was a bulky, short¬
necked vessel, oft. seen in the vase-paint¬
ings as borne by maidens on their heads
when fetching water, ots by attract, for
ovs. \eos delib. aor. (rather than pres.)
subjunct.
479 TrqYds: here, strictly the gushing
of the water from the bowl. From each
of the three bowls he is to pour a x°V-
The first and second bowls are to be
filled with the spring water only; and
from each of these he is to make a liba¬
tion without emptying the bowl. The
third bowl is to contain water sweetened
with honey; and, in making the libation
from this , he is to empty it. rpurcras
might be distributive, ‘three from each
bowl ’ (as the number nine recurs in 483);
but in the x°V to the dead in OI. 10T519,
at least, there are only three pourings,
viz. of (1) hydromel, (2) wine, (3) water.
tov TcXevT. (Kpuooov) as if £/c%eov, not
X^ov, were understood: cp. Menander fr.
461 tov xoa | eKKlx VKa s, you have emptied
the pitcher.
480 0 c 3 has raised needless doubts.
The operator is to fetch water from the
spring in the grove (469), fill the bowls
which he will find ready, and place them
in a convenient position for the rite.
From the distinction just drawn between
the first two bowls and the third, Oed.
surmises that the contents of the latter
are not to be of precisely the same nature
as those of the others. He asks, then,—
‘ With what shall I fill it, before placing
it beside the other two,—preparatory to
beginning the rite?’
481 pcXuro-qs^/uAiros : schol. aVo
ydp tov itoiovvtos to iroiovpevov , quoting
the Erastae (fr. 160) yXuaarjs peXia(yr)s
Ttp KCLTeppvrjKdTi. So 7 roptpdpa (the pur¬
ple-fish) = purple, eXi(pas = ivory, x € ^“>vr)
= tortoise-shell, irpotrcfjepeiv infin. for im-
per., as esp. in precepts or maxims: cp.
490, O. T. 1466 alv poi pkXecrda c, 1529
pySkv’ oXftlfeiv.
482 p,€Xdp.<j)uXXos, overshadowed by
dense foliage. Pind. P. 1. 27 Afrvas
ev peXapcpvXXots.. .Kopvcpah, Ar. Th. 997
p. r’ oprj Sdcriaa.
483 avTjj, sc. ev Trj yrj, locative dat.
(4 11 )* *£ ap- 4 >cnv x«poiv, perh. laying them
with each hand alternately, beginning
and ending with the right, or lucky, hand.
The olive-branches symbolise the fruits of
the earth and of the womb, for the in¬
crease of which the Eumenides were esp.
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 85
Oe. With these vessels whereof thou speakest shall I pour
them ?
Ch. Yea, in three streams; but empty the last vessel
wholly. . _ „ . .
Oe. Wherewith shall I fill this, ere I set it ? Tell me this
also.
Ch. With water and honey ; but bring no wine thereto.
Oe. And when the ground under the dark shade hath
drunk of these? ,
Ch. Lay on it thrice nine sprays of olive with both thme
hands, and make this prayer the while.
OE. The prayer I fain would hear—’tis of chief moment..
CH. That, as we call them Benign Powers, with
hearts benign they may receive the suppliant for saving.
be this the prayer,—thine own, or his who prays . for
thee; speak inaudibly, and lift not up thy voice;
toG SISaoKe Vat.: < 2 > 0 w; 8L8aaKe Wecklein: e/cStScur/ce Herwerden. 481 ^ 5 e]
pi, L, isthand: 88 was added by S. pi, Rice. 77: pr,8iv F. 483 rpts] rpecs
A, R, Aid. 486 (VS <T(pas MSS. and most editors. Elmsley says, I ronomen
<T(f>ds semper opdorovelada 1 monui ad Med. 1345 - P* 2 ^8 * ^ ee ’ however, . ",
1470 (commentary). 487 aarfipiov] awrriplovs Bake, and so Hartung. 488 av
t' A, R, Reiske, Elmsley, and most of the recent edd.: av y L, with the other mss.
and the older edd.
prayed, since they could blight it: Aesch.
Eum. 907 Kapirov re yaias /cat fioT&v
iirLppvTOv | aaToiaiv evdevovvra pi] Kapvecv
XP&V, | K( d T< ^ v Pporeluv airepparevu
a<VTT)plav.
484 eTT€vx €(r ® ai '’ ‘ over ’ the r he, to
complete it: the prayer was to be said
while the twigs were being laid; hence
Tidels, not dels.
485 tout (av (for the gen. cp. 418), sc.
T(vv Xltuu : [16-yio-Ta, neut. pi. without
subject, instead of pkyiarov (cp. 495) :
Ai. 1126 GUaLO. yap t 6 vS’ ei/rvxeiv...;
Thuc. 5. 14 aSGvara elvat i(pa(vero.. .iroXe-
peiv: Eur. Or. 413 ov dewa irdaxew 8eiva
tovs elpyaaplvovs.
486 Evp,ev£8as : see on 42. 4 |, pro¬
perly with ref. to the inner spring of the
feeling, but here almost = ‘ with ’.' cp.
O.T. 528 <?£ 6 ppdr(vv 8 ’ 6 p 6 (vu re /ca£
6 p 9 r)s (ppevos. Slightly different is 8 k
9vpov, = l from my heart’ (//• 9. 343 )-.
487 owrripLos is nowhere definitely
pass., as = <rc 3 s, ‘ saved for in Aesch.
Cho. 236 airipparos acorn, plov is the seed
which is to continue the race. Hence it
is usu. taken here as = ‘fraught with good
for us,’ with ref. to his promise, acvrrip'
dpeiade (460). That idea is present, but
does not exclude the other, o-wrrjpiov
= ‘with a view to acvrippla,' —leaving the
hearer to think of that which Oed. gives,
and also of that which he receives, tov
ikcttiv: cp. 44, 284.
488 <rv t , not av y, is right. The
constr. is av re avros alrov , Kal (at rel-
a 9 (v) el tls aXXos avri aov (atretTat). This
is to be the prayer, both if thou thyself
prayest, and if another prays for thee.
In such statements the conjunctive re...
rat is equally admissible with the disjunc¬
tive e’tre.. .e’tre. Cp. 1444" Eur. Hcc. 751
roXpav avayKT) k&v tvxcv /ca? pi] tuxoj.
489 airuo-Ta: schol. dvqKOvara (cp. on
130). Hence, he adds (quoting Polemon
of Ilium, circ. 180 B.C.), the hereditary
priests of the Eumenides were called 'Hcru-
Xl8ai. Their eponymous hero, 'Hcri/xos,
had an rjpipov between the Areiopagus
and the w. foot of the acropolis, and
to him, before a sacrifice, they offered a
ram. Priestesses of a like name, serving
the Eumenides, are mentioned by Calli¬
machus fr. 123 vrjcpaXiai Kal rrjaev del pe-
Xir,88as bpirvas (barley cakes) | XyTeipai
Kaleiu ZXXaxov'Kavxldes.
|jit|K uvtov, ‘making loud ’: a sense found
only here (cp. 1609). In paxpbv dvrelv
(Horn.), rixelv (Plat.), etc., the idea of
‘ loud’ comes through that of ‘heard afar.’
86
I04>0KAE0YI
KCU TOLVTOL CTOL
490
495
500
€ 77617 ’ d(f>€p 7 TeiV dcTTpOC^O^.
S pacravTL Oapcrcov av irapacrTaLrjv iyco'
aWajs Se heipaivoip av , co tjiv, apcf)l croi.
OI. co 7 rat8e, k\v€tov TcovSe irpocrycopcov tjevcov )
AN. rjKovorapev re tl Set TrpocTTaarcre Spav.
OI. epoi /xet' oScord" XeunopaL yap et'
tw prj SwacrOau pijS opav, Svolv Kaicolv
crcficov S arepa poXovcra npa^aTco raSe.
apKtiv yap olpat Kavrl pvptcov plav
xfjy^rjv ra 8 eKTuvovcrav, rjv evvovs Traprj.
a\\ iv ra^et tl irpacrcreTov povov Se pe
pr) Xet77€7 * ov yap av crOevot Tovpov Se/xas
€prjpov epiretv ov S vcfirjyrjTov St^a.
IS. aXX eip eyco reXoScra* tov tottov S’ uva
XprjcTaL p ’ ifavpeiv , roaro / 3 ovXopai paOeiv.
XO. TovKcWev aXcrovs, co £evrj, rov S’, r/z/ Se TOV
491 flapped L, with the other mss. (as in ( 9 . T. 1062 ddppec): yet in vv. 305 , 726,
1185 L has ddpaei, and in 664 dapadv.-yrapacTalr,v B, Vat.: irapacTatpr,v L and the
reS ^, e 1 X ^ e P t that Farn * has **P**t 4 imiv. 492 5 \Xws te] dAXws 5 ’ a5 L. 493 J
Tat * eKXverov L, Rice. 77 494 AN.] In L this v. is given to the Chorus by the
corrector, who wrote x before it (the 1st hand having merely placed a short line there).
By most mss. it is given to Ismene; by Brunck, to Antigone, and by Turnebus, in his
appendix, to both sisters. 495 oSwrd] L has the 6 in an erasure.— ev] o8v Bothe,
and so Blmsley. Nauck would prefer Xenrbpecda yap. 496 rip pp 86vaa0ai\
‘" doif / f ?re ™Kelv.—p.rid' opav ] So Elmsley : piqd’ opdv mss.
497 c<t>uiv 8 77 ripa (not prlpd) L. drdpa Elmsley. 499 Mvovaav Canter:
eKreivovaav MSS. Reisig proposed inTeXovcav. 500 tl ] roc Bornemann Her-
505
The schol. perh. understood here, ‘loud
and long,’ for on airvcrra he says, avri
tov, ppbpa Kal a vvto pus.
490 d(|)€p7r€iv = imperat. (481). d-
<rTpotfjos: so in Aesch. Cho. 98 Electra
debates whether, after pouring her mo¬
ther s offering at Agamemnon’s grave,
she shall turn away, — Kadappad’ us tls
eKvbppas, vaXiv | 81 novca Tevxos, acTpo-
(poLcnv oppaav . In Bheocr. 24. 92 Teire-
sias directs that the ashes of the serpents
which would have strangled the infant
Heracles shall be cast beyond the borders
by one of Alcmena’s handmaids: dp 8 b
veeaOaL | aCTpevTos. Verg. Ed. 8. 101
Fer c meres, Aviary lit, foras, rivoque
Jluenti Transque caput lace , neu respexe-
ris. Ov. Fasti 6. 164 Quique sacris ad-
sunt respicere ilia vetat.
491 TrapcuTTturjv, as thy friend and
helper : cp. Ai. 1383 rodr<p yap... | pbvos
7 r apeerps x e P<rh’
493 Trpotrxwpwv, who therefore can
judge best (cp. 12).
495 pScurct, plur., as Ant. 677 ovtus
apvvTe €(ttl tois Koapovptvois, | kovtol yv-
vaiKos ovSapus peepda : Thuc. 1.118 iirixei-
prjTla eSoKei elvai : cp. 485, 1360. \€i7T0|xcu,
pass., ‘I am at a disadvantage’; usu. with
gen. of thing, as FI. 474 yvupas Xenropbva
crowds, or person, Tr. 266 tuv (av tckvuv
\eiTT0LT0. tv: O.T. 1112 tv re yap pa-
rp<p | 7 rjpg. £vvqSei: Ph. 185 tv t dSvvais
...\ip(p T oiKTpbs. Only here at the end
of a verse: cp. on 265 to .ye | cup’.
496 8uva<r0ai (without cibpaTi), of
bodily strength: cp. the speech of Lysias
'Tv-bp tov dSvvdrov (‘ For the Invalid’), or.
24 ^ r 3 ov y a P 8 t)ttov t6v avTdv vpeis pbv
us Svvapevov (as being able-bodied)
dtpaippaecOe t6 SiSopevov, oi 5b us a8vva-
t ov ovTa KXrjpovcdaL kuXvcovclv : so ib.
§ 12 us dpi tuv Swapevuv. p.t]8’ for pyO’
is a necessary correction here. Cp. 421.
OIAITTOYS Em KOAONQI
37
then retire, without looking behind. Thus do, and I would be bold
to stand by thee; but otherwise, stranger, I would fear for thee.
Oe. Daughters, hear ye these strangers, who dwell near ?
An. We have listened ; and do thou bid us what to do.
Oe. I cannot go; for I am disabled by lack of strength
and lack of sight, evils twain. But let one of you two go and
do these things. For I think that one soul suffices to pay this
debt for ten thousand, if it come with good will to the shrine.
Act, then, with speed; yet leave me not solitary ; for the strength
would fail me to move without help or guiding hand.
IS. Then I will go to perform the rite; but where I am to
find the spot—this I fain would learn.
Ch. On the further side of this grove, maiden. And if thou
mann, Nauck, Wecklein : rip Schneidewin. 502 8 ix a Hermann, which has
been generally received : S’ avev L, A, and most MSS., Aid.: y avev T, tain., Vat.
(vcp’ i]yr]TOv). $8' v<pr)yrjTov r’ avev Hartung: ovd vcprjyyrwv avev Bergk. xevov
is suggested by Wecklein. 503 tov tottov ] tols tottols B, Vat. 504 x p
rjcrraL L: the circumflex over 77 is in an erasure. The 1st hand wiote xpr/<rrcu,
which the corrector wished to change into XPV Vrat (as it is in A). The other
mss. vary only in the accents. xPV araL Hermann, Wunder, and most of the recent
edd.: xpV Vrai Dindorf, Paley: XPV ’<rrai Campbell: xrf*™ 1 Blaydes. Elmsley
conjectured XPV ori/ifi* e<pevpeiv (and also conjectured XPV X e *V) : Musgrave, XPV
<rrd ypl imppeiy : G. Burges (Append, to Troad. p. 180), Id a | XPV, Vrai: Blaydes,
id U)V I Set XPV iA proposing also tva | XPV vapl i(pevpeiv. 505 TovKu 0 ev\ tov
KeWev L. —akaovs tov 8 ’ mss. : d\<ros r 65 ’ Elmsley, objecting (though needlessly) to
498 f. dpK€iv...'irapfj. The thought
is: ‘I have trespassed on the grove of
the Eumenides, and it might be doubted
whether such deities would accept the
atonement from any hand but my own.
Nay, I believe that they regard the in¬
tention rather than the outward details. If
my deputy approaches the shrine in a loyal
spirit, the offering will be accepted—yes,
would be accepted, not on behalf of one
man alone, but of many.’ Clemens Alex.
Strom. 5. 258, after quoting Isaiah i. 16,
‘Wash you, make you clean,’ cites verses
ascribed (though wrongly) to Menander,
among which are, Qe(p Se dve 8 lcl re\ovs
8ixatos cvv, | p.T) \ap.irpbs uv rats y^apvaiv
tbs T7? xapdig.. Porphyry De Abstin. 2.19
quotes an inscription from a temple at
Epidaurus, ayvov XPV vrjolo dviodeos evros
lovra | Zp.pL€vaL' ayveLrj 8’ earl (ppoveiv
8 aia. Cp. the frequent sentiment that
the poor man’s offering, if pious, is
welcome (Eur. fr. 940, Her. Carm. 3.
23. 17, etc.).
500 aW 4 v rax^i ti. Bornemann’s
toi for the ms. ti has been adopted by
some of the best critics ; but it seems
.scarcely appropriate here. For rt cp.
Ant. 1334 peWovra ravra ’ twv -irpoKeip.^-
voiv tl XPV | 7 r pda a eiv.
502 8ixa. With y avev the y is in¬
tolerable, and L’s S’ avev points to a con¬
fusion between an original 5 t'xa and a
gloss avev.
503 TeXovtra, in its ceremonial sense:
cp. 0 . T. 1448 opd< 2 s tuv ye cruv reXeis
inrep (perform the funeral rites)
tov T 07 T 0 V : f 3 ov\opai Sb p^adeiv tovto —
iva XPV a€L ifevpeLV tov tottov. The
position of the rpr/vr] (470) had not been
indicated.
504 xP'qo’Tat by crasis from XPV 2 <rrai y
XPV being a subst., ‘need.’ This is the
view of H. L. Ahrens. If it can hardly
be considered certain, it is at least
highly probable; and therefore I do not
now place in the text (as in the 1st
ed.) my conjecture xp'n (r€l ^ a Ht. of XPV
which occurs in Her. 7. 8 irdvra tlvcl vp.£u)v
Xpycrei irapelvai, and Plat. Legg. 809 B
7rota xai rlva peTag^i-pi-^daL XPW 0L T P°~
7 rov (v. 1 . xpV<r£ L )' See Appendix.
505 aXo-ovs, gen. after to eK€t0«v, as
after to (or ra) e7r’ exeiva, ra eiri daTepa,
ra irpos ( 3 oppav , etc.
88
IO<J>OKAEOYI
(rrp .
IS.
*xo.
01 .
xo.
OI.
xo.
01 .
xo.
01 .
xo.
o-naviv tlv ZcrXUS’ cor’ drrotKos, os <j)pdcreL.
X^polp dip is to8 ’* 'kvTiydvrj, c tv S’ ipQd 8 e
(f)vXacrcre narepa top Se* toi5 reKovcn yap
ov8 ’ el Tropel tls, 8el 7 topov ppypyp ex eiv • 5°9
Setpop pep to 7ra\at Ketpepop yjSrj KaKOP, w few/,
eneyeipeip *
2 o//,a>5 8* epapat TrvOecrOat
3 Tt touto ;
4 rds SetXatas diropov c^apetcras
5 aXyySopos, a tjvpecrTas.
6 pfi 7TO05 £eptas dpoi^rts trie
\ / rp •» L (s ^ \J J
7 ras eras a ireiropu apathy.
8 to Tot 7roX?; /cat pySapa Xrjyop
9 XPV&* dpOop aKovcrp aKovcrai.
10 ojpot.
11 errep^op, iKereva).
12 ef)ev (f)ev.
13 TretOov ’ Kayd) yap ocrop erv Trpocrxpy^S. 5 20
tov5' in that place of the verse. R has a\<roj, with gl. Kara to. 505 f. All mss.
have rjv (corrected from rjv in L); but A and R have fo^et s. 509 All mss*.
have el, and nearly all novel: but L and Rice. 77 novrj (sic). 511 ftr*
iyeipeiv L. In the last syllable the ei is somewhat thick and dark, but it seems
doubtful whether the eiv has been made from at. 512 tpa/xcu] In L a later
hand added the final t, or made it clearer.—Mekler conjectures c Spa p.e, on account
of the metre of the antistrophe, v. 523* 514 dXyrjddvos ] L has -o<j made from
-acr: though in v. 513 the 1st hand wrote rdcr ...andpov. Contrariwise B, T and
506 ^iroiKOS, here, ‘one who dwells
close to ’ the grove,—hardly, on the x^pos
ovk oIktjtos (39) ; though the guardians of
sacred £1X0-77 sometimes dwelt within them,
as Maron in Apollo’s grove ( Od. 9. 200),
and the priest in Athene Kranaa’s grove
at Elatea (Paus. 10. 34. 7)* Elsewhere
Unoucos usu. =‘immigrant’: so El. 189
(as = ‘ alien’). In Aesch. P. V. 410 ^ 7 T 0 l-
kov... | ’Aalas edos means the Greek set¬
tlers in Asia.
s 507 5 Avt., <tv 8*: El. 150 Nt o'^a, ah
5 ’ tywye vlp.u deov. Cp. 1459.
509 ov8 5 el novel tls, del=el Kain. r.,
ov del. When A and nearly all other mss.
have irov€i, L’s 7rovt] (sic) surely does not
warrant novrj. Cp. on 1443.
510—548 A Kopip-os, which divides
the first eneiaodiov into two parts (254—
509, 549—667). For the metres, see Me¬
trical Analysis. (1) isl strophe, 510—520
= 1st antistrophe , 521—532. (2) 2nd
strophe , 533—541=2 nd antistrophe , 542
— 550 -
510 kc£|ji€vov... eirryeCpeiv. Eur. El.
41 evdovr 'dv e^rjyeipe tov ’Ayap.lp.vovos |
< povov , he would have aroused the slum¬
bering memory of Agamemnon’s murder.
Plato Phileb. 15 c p.rj Kivelv kclkov ev Kel-
p.evov (‘Let sleeping dogs lie’).
512 Mekler’s o>pa pc (for Epapai)
would give a closer correspondence be¬
tween strophe and antistrophe: see on 523.
513 Tt tovto ; ‘ What means this?’
Cp. 46 tL d earl tovto ; He is startled
and disquieted'. He shrinks from all
cross-questioning on the past, as from a
torture (cp. 210). We lose this dramatic
touch if we construe tI tovto {hpacrai nvdl-
adai) as a calm query,—‘What is this
that thou wouldst learn?’
514 Tas: for the gen. (‘concerning’),
OlAinOYS Ertl KOAONQI 89
hast need of aught, there is a guardian of the place, who will
direct thee. ,
Is. So to my task:—but thou, Antigone, watch oui lather
here. In parents’ cause, if toil there be, we must not reck of
toil. \- Exit '
Ch. Dread is it, stranger, to arouse the old grief that hath Kommos.
so long been laid to rest: and yet I yearn to hear . strophe.
Oe. What now ?.
Ch. —of that grievous anguish, found cureless, wherewith
thou hast wrestled.
Oe. By thy kindness for a guest, bare not the shame that
I have suffered!
CH. Seeing, in sooth, that the tale is wide-spread, and in
no wise wanes, I am fain, friend, to hear it aright.
Oe. Woe is me !
Ch. Be content, I pray thee !
Oe. Alas, alas!
Ch. Grant my wish, as I have granted thine in its fulness.
others have tcls... a\yy 56 vos. No MS. seems to have diropovs in v. 513, or als here.
615 ^evelaa L, with C written over «. 516 rda aaa' ireirovd epy av ^ Ld7 J
The other MSS. vary from L only in the accent ras ads. (A has irtirovda epy a
avaidr).) Reisig first gave ras ads a ireirovd' avaiSi). Hermann wrote ras eras
a ireirovd', avaldi). Reisig is followed by Blaydes and Campbell (the latter ascribing
the reading to Herm.). Martin proposed irtirov' tpy' dvaidi): then Bothe, ireirov,
Ipy' avaidv , which Herm. rightly censured, but which many edd. have received.
£py' dvavda Nauck. 517 pijdapa L: pijdap dis T (with a written above), Farm:
the other MSS. have prjdapa or -at: prjdapd Brunck. 518 mss.: £eiv
Reisig, Elms., and many recent edd., following Hermann, who afterwards pre¬
ferred &v\ The metre requires $eZv' (cp. v. 530, and Metr. Anal. p. lxvm).
619 w/xot Hermann: lib poi L and most mss.: lib pot not (sic) R. arepi;ov\ artpyia
a ’ Blaydes, artp^ov a’ Bergk, Gleditsch (with iraldes in v. 532).
cp. on 355. airopov (|>av€io-as: because
the horror of the discovery consisted in
relationships which could not be changed:
0 . T. 1184 f. <pi>s r’ dep' <bv ov XPV U ,
ots r’ | oil XPW opiXuv, ovs it p' ovk tdei
KTaVlbv.
515 a £vv«TTas, with which you were
brought into conflict,—with which you
became involved: Her. 9. 89 Xipip av-
aravras Kal Kapdrip. d hue. 4. 55 <i vv '
ear Ones .. .vavriKip dyibvi.
516 t<xs tras a ireirovd' . The objec¬
tion to pointing at (ras and understand¬
ing earl with dvaiSq (as Herm. proposed)
is that avoC|flS requires an object. We
should then have to understand d\yy 85 va.
The conject. Tas (ras, -ireirov, Spy dvatStj
has found undeserved favour. The address
iriirov occurs about 18 times in Homer and
the hymns, and always marks familiarity :
there is a touch of household intimacy in
it, as when Polyphemus says to his ram,
Kpit iriirov (Od. 9- 447 )* It absurdly
out of place here (cp. 521 w &voi, 530 (5
£etv’): (J (plXTare , at 465, is different.
tpy was inserted in the mss. to explain
that avaiSif] referred to his own acts.
517 to iroXv Kal p/q8ap.d Xijyov dKorur-
p,a xprjt w ctKo{i(rai optfov (predic.): iroXv,
on 305. p.q8ap.d (neut. plur. adv.) with
causal force, being such as does not cease.
Xrjyov, of rumour: O. 7 \ 731 ijvdaTO yap
raOr’, oiidt irio Xr/^avr' tx eLt aKOV<rp.a,
anything heard,—sometimes (unlike aKp 6 -
apa) in a bad sense, Arist. Pol. 7.17 cyre-
Xadveiv airb tCjv aKovapdroiv Kal r oiv opa-
pariov aveXevdeplas.
519 o-T«p^ov, be patient of my request,
yield to it: cp. 7.
520 Kay a (for Kal cp. 53) yap {ireido-
I04>0KAE0YI
avr.
go
• Ul. ^TjveyK ovv kclkotclt , co
#eo 9 terra), .
2 tovtoj^ S’ avOaipeTov ov SeV.
XO. 3 dA.\’ €9 Tt;
OI. 4 Aca/ca a* ewa 7ro\t9 ovSev
t • c
5 ydpojv iviorjcrev dr a.
XO. 6 77 parpoOev, oj 9 a kovco,
7 hvcrcdvvpa \4kt p inXi/jcro) ;
OI. 8 copot, OavaTos pev raS’ aKoveiv,
9 ca £eiv • avrai Se Su* ef e/xou peit 53 °
XO. 10 770)9 j
OI. ll 7 raiSe, Suo S’ ara
XO. 12 & Zed. ’*
522 flveyKov KaKorar , w £eVoi, flveyKov olklov /mew, deos urrw MSS. The conjecture
flveyK' oSv, for flveyKov, is due to R. Whitelaw (note to his Translation, p. 432): the
same had occurred independently to me also, flveyK 1 diKuv piv Martin, Bergk : flveyKov
ckoji' piv Bothe (not Hermann, to whom Campbell ascribes it), flvey kov, enuv 5 ’ oti
Blaydes. flveyKov aKpav pev Hartung. Nauck suggests that axwv might be kept,
if in v. 510 we omitted the words fl8rj /ca/coV, and here the second -fluey kov, and pev:
but the remedy would be a strong one. Wecklein proposed -flveyKov avdyKrj .—
10 TU) MSS.: lariop Campb. 523 rotiriov 5 ’ avOalperov ] G. Wolff conject. toijtuv
8' aKadapTov, on account of the metre of v. 512 (opu s 5 ’ ’ipapaL irvdeadai) : Hermann,
tovtojv d-rrXdKtjTos oi>8iv (reading e/cw v piv in 522, and referring ov8tv to it).
524 a’X\’ is tl ;] Wecklein conject. d\\’ cos tL; 525 /ca/cai (t added by the
corrector) pev evvai -ttoXlct ouSiv i8pi<x (with gl. el8vla written above) L: and so
^evoi, ‘ rjveyK deKOiv pev,
pai aot), for I comply with thee as to all
that thou cravest (by allowing him to
await the coming of Theseus, and by in¬
structing him in the riles of the grove:
cp. 465).
522 I read rjveyK 5 ovv /cafforar’,...
■fluey k' cUkcov. -fluey kov was, indeed, the
ordinary form of the aor. in the older
Attic, as inscriptions show, in which
-flveyKa occurs first about 360 B. C. (Meis-
terhans, p. 88); but -flveyKa is proved by
metre in El. 13 and Eur. Ion 38. odu
is suitable, when he is reluctantly pro¬
ceeding to unfold his story in answer to
their pressing demand. riveyK 1 empha¬
sises his ruling thought, his great plea—
that he has been a sufferer , not a doer
(267). KaKOTdT , the misery of his t.wo
involuntary crimes. flveyKov ... fluey k’
might possibly stand, but would be harsh.
There is nothing to offend in alKiov jx^v...
Todriov 8e, meaning—‘The agent was not
free—the acts were not voluntary.’
In the MS. reading, fluey kov... fluey kov
aKttv piv , aKtov is wrong, since metre re¬
quires (cp. 510). With Bothe’s Ikwv
the sense would be:—‘I have endured
misery through acts which were my own,
indeed; but not one of them was done
knowingly.’ The objections to this are
insuperable. (1) 0eos Io-tcu must clearly
have been preceded by the mention of
some point to which he could appeal
in an extenuation of his deed,—not by
an admission, such as e/ccov expresses.
(2) flveyKov (kwv, in the supposed sense,
is utterly at variance with the language
and the whole tone of the play. Cp. 239
’ipywv | aKSuroju: 964 flveyKov clkcov : 977
7r uis av to y ’ a.Kov irpdyp'’ av cIkotlos
\piyois; he asks, speaking of his own
deeds.
It would be a subtlety foreign to
Sophocles to make Oedipus say that
he had acted e/ccov when he did not
act cppovcov (271), eld cos (273), gvviels
(976). II. 4. 43 Kal yap eyio aol ScoKa
€kwv aiKovrl ye dvpup is irrelevant:—
Zeus there says to Hera ‘I have given
thee this (thy pleasure touching Troy) of
9 ‘
OlAinOYS Em KOAQNQI
Of.. I have suffered misery, strangers—suffered it through istanti-
unwitting deeds, and of those acts—be Heaven my witness !— str 0 P he -
no part was of mine own choice.
Ch. BuTm-what regard ?
Oe. By an evil wedlock, Thebes bound me, all unknowing,
to the bride that was my curse.
CH. Can it be, as I hear, that thou madest thy mother the
partner of thy bed, for its infamy ?
OE. Woe is me! Cruel as death, strangers, are these words
in mine ears;—but those maidens, begotten of me
Ch. What wilt thou say ?—
Oe. two daughters—two curses—
Ch. O Zeus!
the rest, except that L 2 has /P for /ifr. Mudge’s emendation of tSpi s to tdpcu has
been generally received. (The corrector of Vat. seems to indicate the same con-
iecture, by a mark over the <r of i' 5 pi s).—For /P rim Martin conject. fwipq: or
kolk$ /P evvdi, Hartung oxovt' em /$, Reisig Koivds /P evvds, Heimsoeth ica/cas (or
aiVxpas) iP evvds, Gleditsch kclkclv /P ebvdv. 527 firrrpodev MSS. . . 52 ® e7r '
Xrtaoj MSS. (with aav written over aw in T, Farn.: lirXqaav B, Vat.), Reisig, Elms.,
Dind., Herm., Wunder, etc.: lirXrjaas Brunck: Xr\ao Lachmann, Bergk : \Jtv\t]vto
U.e. ol itoXltcu iireXaadv aoi rd Xl/erpa) Hartung: endaw Nauck, and so > Wecklem.
frX-ns ; c 3 . Blaydes.—Gleditsch, adopting eirdaw, further changes Xe/crp to tckv .
530 ipiov ixh] The nh was added by Elmsley for the sake of metrical agreement
with v. ci8 ( dKovaaL ). 532 t ralde Elms., and so most recent edd .: vatdes MSS.,
Blaydes.—ara] ara L, ara L 2 , T, etc. : area B, R, Vat. : arq yp. arai A : area
my free will ’ (since neither god nor man
could compel Zeus),-‘yet against mine own
wish.’
523 av0cup€TOV. Heinrich Schmidt
keeps this reading (Composilionslehre
lxxx), which is not metrically irreconcil¬
able with 512 op.ws 5 ’ «fpap,cu irvdladai
(see Metrical Analysis). It is possible,
indeed, that avdaiperov is, as Hermann
thought, corrupt: but no probable cor¬
rection of it has been suggested. We
cannot regard as such ideX-qrov (not
found), edeXr)p.ov (used in masc. by lies.),
or IdlXTjfiov (used in masc. by Plut.).
lubv Ipyov: or irpobrfKov. Note, on the
other hand, 0. T . 1231 avdat-peroL (^77-
p-ovaL).
525 f. Kaxa evva, instr.^ dat., rather
than dat. in appos. with a/ra. yap-wv
ara, ruin coming from a marriage, like
SoK-qcns Xoywv, suspicion resting on mere
assertions, O. T. 681.
527 f. tj paTpoOev.. .tirXr) (rw ; Didst
thou fill thy bed with a mother, Svtrai-
vvpa (prolept.) so as to make it infamous?
(I should not take p.arpodev with dvawv.
only, ‘infamous from a mother.’) p.aTpo 0 ev
is substituted for p.arpos by a kind of eu¬
phemism : that was the quarter from which
the bride was taken. Cp. Aesch. Theb.
840 ov8’ direiirev \ it arpodev evKTala (pans
(the curse of Oed. on his children). The
aor. midd. exXr]aa/xr]v is used by Horn.,
Her., etc., and (in comp, with ev) by
Attic writers: it seems needless then
to write ’lirXqao (from epic aor. eicX-qp.-qv)
with Bergk. 1 he notion of ‘pilling
is perh. tinged with that of ‘ defiling' (dva-
TTi/xTrXavaL, dvdirXews). I he tone of the
passage is against rendering ‘satisfied,
as if Xhcrpa = XlicTpwv imdvfxlav. Nauck’s
eiratro) rests on Hesychius 1. 1316 e7rd<rw
eKTTjaw’ AioxbXos Ilpwrei aaTvpiKLp . The
aor. of irao/aaL ‘ to acquire ’ occurs else¬
where only in part. iraaipievos (Theogn.,
Theocr., etc.).
529 dKoveiv : cp. 141.
530 ff. The constr. is avTcw 8£ c£
ipov 8vo p,€v irai8e, 8uo 8’ aTa...air€-
pXao-rov etc. ipov, sprung from me:
no partic. need be supplied, since the
verb dirlpiX, follows: cp. 250 6 tl aoi
(plXov €K aidev (sc. eari). The cry with
which the Chorus interrupts him (ir»s
<j>rjs;) marks their perception (from his
first words avrai 81 etc.) that the
92
I04>0KAE0YI
OI.
p. xo.
OI.
xo.
xo.
xo.
13 fJLCLTpOS KOLVOLS dlTefiXaCTTOV OjSbVOS.
crab t elcr ap’ airoyovoi re Kal
2 Koivai ye Karoos aSeX^eaL
3 loj. OI. lo) ofra pbvpioiv y i 7 Tb(TTpo(j)
4 €7TCL0€S OI. eTTObOoV aXaCTT e^€.bV.
5 epe^as OI. ovk epe£a. XO. rt yap ;
6 S copov, o parjiroT eyd TaXaKapSbos
7 ino^eXijcras 7 roAeos i^eXecrOab.
. 535
ab KaKcov,
OI. iSe^apbrjv
540
/?'. XO.
OI.
hvarave, tC yap ; eOov (frovov
n-f —. Tt / §» iffeXebs paOelv ;
2 Tl TOVTO
Blaydes. 634 <xa ' L T ' €L<JLV ^oyovoi re Kal L. aal r’ ap' da etc. A : atir’
ap daiv B : aur’ ap' daiv Vat. The only correction required (I think) is to place
da before, instead of after, ap'. (It will be noticed that A has ei'cr’, not daiv.)
Hermann, suspecting aal, conjectured adrai yap airbyovoi real (so Dindorf: Weck-
lein, aurat...re /cat). Nauck formerly read ap' daiv airoyovoi real', but afterwards,
with Bothe, aal rap' airoyovoi t' elal sal. Reisig and Bergk : aal rap' ta' airbyovol
re /cat, and so Blaydes. 5 35 f. Koival] ep.ai Wecklein. L gives v. 535, as
well as v. 534, to the Chorus, and then marks the persons thus:—OI. tu. X. tw
drjTa. OI. (corrected from X.) p.vploiv y' imaTpocpal KaKuv. X. (corrected from
children of that marriage were before
them. avrai...Trai8€: cp. Plut. Laches
p. 187 A avTol evperal yeyovore.
533 Poetical Greek idiom would join
Koivas with wSivos rather than with pa-
Tpos. Cp. Aesch. Enm. 325 p-arpipov
ayinapa Kbpiov (pbvov: Ant. 793 veiKos
avdpuiv ^vvaipov. Koivas = which bore
me also.
534 f. craC r €l'<r’ ap*. The Chorus
have known all along that Oed. had mar¬
ried Iocasta, and also that he was the
father of the girls (cp. 170, 322); but they
are supposed to learn now for the first
time that Iocasta was their mother. In
the earlier versions of the Oedipus-myth
(as in the Odyssey) Iocasta bears no issue
to Oed.; his children are borne by a
second wife, Euryganeia. The Attic
poets seem first to have changed this (see
Introd. to O. T. p. xv). The Chorus
would say: ‘Thine, then, they are by a
double tie, at once as children and...as
sisters?' but Oed. takes out of their mouths
the second name which' they shrink from
uttering, and utters it himself with terri¬
ble emphasis. Koivat, by the same mo¬
ther: cp. O. T. 261 n.: so Ant. 1 kolvov
avradeXipov... Kapa. Trarpos with d8e\-
<|>€a£ only.
536 la).—lei Srjra: cp. El. 842 HA.
<pev. XO. (pev 5t}t'. ye after pvp£u>v
marks assent. 4 Tri(rTpo<j>a£ refers to the
revival of the pangs in his soul by this
questioning. His troubles are likened to
foemen who, when they seem to have
been repulsed and to be vanishing in the
distance, suddenly wheel about and renew
their onset. Cp. JO44 Sal W | avdpuv
iiriaTpcxpal. Philopoemen made his cav-
alry o£e?s irpos re ras Kar' ovXapbv eiriaTpo-
(pas Kal irepiairaapovs (wheeling sharply
in troops) Kal ras Kad ’ lirirov eiriarpoipas
Kal KXiaeis (wheeling and changing direc¬
tion singly), Plut. Ph. 7.
537 dXao-T 2 x civ > unforgettable (dread¬
ful) to endure: lx eiv epexeg.: see on 231.
Trag. borrowed the word from the epic
idvOos aXaarov (LI. 24. 105), aXaarov 68b-
popat ( Od. 14. 174): so Aesch. Pers. 990
(/ca/cd) dXaara arvyva irpoKaKa. Cp. 1482.
Wecklein’s oxeiv {Od. 7. 211 ox^ovras
oi’fbv) is perh. right: cp. Aesch. P. V. 143
<ppovpav a^qXov 6xh<so3.
538 ovk 2p€£a: cp. 267, 521. rt yap;
‘Why, what else?’ if not a. Cp.
54 2 -
540 f. Swpov. The rvpawls was
Swprjrov, ovk airrjrbv {0. T. 384),—the
reward pressed on him by Thebes for
worsting the Sphinx; and with the throne
he received the hand of Iocasta.
The MS. €7rco<j)€\'r]cra, ‘I benefited,’or
‘succoured’ (cp. 441), cannot be right.
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 93
Oe. —sprang from the travail of the womb that bore me.
CH. These, then, are at once thine offspring, and. mA
Oe. —yea, very sisters of their sire. P
Ch. Oh, horror! Oe. Horror indeed—yea, horrors untold
sweep back upon my soul! , , ,
CH. Thou hast suffered— Oe. Suffered woes dread to
bear.— Mr . .
Ch. Thou hast sinned— Oe. No wilful , sin— - _ --
Ch. How ?—Oe. A gift was given to me—O, broken¬
hearted that I am, would I had never won from Thebes that
meed for having served her !
CH. Wretch ! How then ?...thine hand shed blood ?... 2nd anti-
Oe. Wherefore this ? What wouldst thou learn ? strophe.
01 .) trades; Most other MSS. give lu byra...trades wholly to the Chorus, but
agree with L as to the rest. Martin, following Solger, first divided the parts
in the manner which is now usual. 536 pvptw y 1 7 « omitted by some
“ A R) and by Aid., Brunck, Blaydes. 537 t X w ] Wecklem
conject. oveit': Blaydes, inter alia , axv • 541 trw<f>tXy<ra rbXeus e^eXtadai
mss!: rdXeos Hermann. Madvig proposes irufelXyaa (Adv.Cnt . I. 222), reading
vbpu 5 tj (mss. 8 e) in the antistr., v. 548: and so Paley. Blaydes eonjeetures e
rdahe 7 roXeos 6<peXov i^eXtadai. Mekler, 6 p' oftror’, eyu raXaKapbios | eruftXyae
roXeos e&Xtadai. Badham, irucpeXyaas roXiv t8o£ eXecdai. _ 542 rt yap tdov
The sense required is pyrore uxpeXov
e&Xtadai, ‘would that I had never won!’
cp. Ph. 969 pyroP uxpeXov Xirelv \ ryv
: Zicvpov: Od. II. 548 us dy py 6(peXov
plkcLv : where py, though thus placed,
belongs to the infinitives. See Appendix
for the attempted explanations of eru-
(ptXyaa, and for some proposed emenda¬
tions. . , ,
I would read the partic. eTru4>eA.T|o-as
(which the iambic metre allows), and take
c^€\€o-0ai as the absol. infin. expressing
a wish‘and would that I had never re¬
ceived that choice gift from the city, for
having served her.’ For this absol. in¬
fin., with the subject in the nominative,
cp. Aesch. Cho. 363: HA. py 5 ’ inrb
Tputas | reix^tn Qdlpevos, rarep, \ per
aXXuv SovpiKpyTi XaQ | rapa 2 napavdpov
icbpov red&cpdai, \ rdpos 5 ’ oi uravbv-
res vlv otirus bapyvai. Orestes had
uttered the wish that Agamemnon had
fallen in war at Troy : el yap vr TXfyl...
Karyvapladys (345 Electra modifies
it: ‘I would not have had thee to perish
e’en beneath Troy’s walls, and to be
buried by Scamander’s stream; would
rather that the murderers (Aegisthus and
Clytaemnestra) had first been slain as
they slew thee!’ Here the mss. have
rtda^ai and bapyvai. On the latter the
schol. has Xeirei rb 6(peXov, and on the
former Xeirei rb oiipeXes , thus indicating
the certain correction of H. L. Ahrens,
redacpdai. Cp. also Od. 24. 37 ^ a ' * 1 T a P>
ZeO re rarep Kai ’Adyvaiy <al ” AroXXov , |
olos Nypucov elXov,... | roloseuv tol xdf^bs
tv yperepoun bbpoiaiv, | revxd tx^v upoi-
(tlv , ecpearapevai Kal apvveiv, | ‘Ah,
would to father Zeus,...that, such as I
was when I took Nericus,...in such might,
and with armour on my shoulders, I had
stood by thee , and had been aiding thee ,
yesterday in our house!’ A criticism by
Wecklein is discussed in the Appendix.
eijeXtVGai, ironical, as if the bride were a
ytpas t^aiperov. The act. aor. is used of
the army choosing a prize (out of the booty)
for a chief, II. 16. 56 Kovpy v yv dpa pot yt¬
pas t£eXov vies ’ Axaiuv : the midd. aor., of
the victor choosing his own prize, as Tr.
244 rabras... | e^elXed' avrip Krypa. Here
rbXeos e&Xtadai is not ‘to choose for
myself out of the .city,’ but ‘to receive as
a choice gift from the city.’
542 tC yap; ‘how then?’—marking
the transition from the topic of the mar¬
riage to that of the parricide. (Cp. Quid
vero ?) Others refer the words merely to
8 v(tt(xv€, i.e. ‘ for what else art thou?
This seems tame. Cp. 538.
94
lO^OKAEOYI
xo.
xo.
xo.
3 narpos ; 01 . nana'i, Sevripap in auras, ini poctoj voc top.
. * _ r . . v o / 6
4 eKapes
/
01 . itCOVOP' €)(€L Se pLOL 545
5 tl tovto ; OI. npos Slkcls tl. XO. tl yap ; OI. iyco
( ppaaco •
G kcll yap *dp, ovs i(j)6pevcr, # ipi ancoXecraP'
vmi ft) nf= wn nrt nno rt/nn/o a c? H~r\r\ yiAHmi
7 vopo) Se KaOapos, a'iSpis is to S’ rjAOov.
XO. Kal pf)p ava f oS’ Aiye^s yopos
®rjcrevs Kar opi<f)r)v crrjv i<j) *' f dcrTaXrj napa.
550
0 H 2 ET 2 .
noXXcop a kovcop ip re rw ndpos 'pfpopco
Tas alpaTrjpas oppaToip Sia<f)6opd<$
eypcoKa or , a; 7rat A aiov, rapyp 0 ’ oSots
eV Tata’S’ aKovaip paXXop i^eniarapai.
(pbvov- L, the 0 made from x. 547 dV, oDs] So Mekler, for the dXXous
of the mss. (Vat. has cos written over oks.) Tyrwhitt’s ayvoos is read by Brunck :
Porson’s di/ous (ap. Kidd p. 217) by Elms, and Nauck : Erfurdt’s dTrXws, by Blaydes:
Hermann’s aXovs, by Dind., Wecklein, and others. Martin suggested /xolpg. (for
Kal yap) aXods.— e(p6vevcr\ if axLoXeaav~\ So Mekler. The MSS. have eipovevaa
Kal an rwXecra (as L, A), or i(povevaa KaxtoXcaa. 548 vopup] tipicos Mekler.
544 Sevrcpav, sc. xXijyr/v : Her. 3. 64
KaLply...TeTV(pdaL : Ant. 1307 tl f ovk
avraiav | ixaLcriv tls; Xen. An. 5. 8. 12
aviKpayov ...Co s oXlyas xaiaeiev. votrov,
accus. in apposition: of mental anguish,
as O. T. 106 r ciXis voaova ’ eyCo.
545 f. ^x.€i Sc p.ot...Trpos 8tKas ti:
but (the deed) has for me (dat. of interest)
something from the quarter of justice; i.e.
it has a quality which tends to place it on
the side of justice,—to rank it among jus¬
tifiable deeds. Cp. O. T. 1014 xpos Sticks
oudbv Tptpoiov (n.). The subj. to fyei is
to ipyov, easily supplied from ^Kavov. —
This is better than to take 2 x, et as impers.
with irpos Si'/cas a.s = evd'iKLos, tl being then
adv.: ‘ my case is in some sort just.’— t C
yap; sc. %x €L ‘ ‘why, what justification
has it ? ’
547 The mss. give Kal yap a'XXous
t<J>ov€vcra Kal a/ircoXeara. Hermann’s aXoiis
(for aWovs) must mean either (1) ‘ caught, ’
as in a net, by fate , or (2) ‘caught’ by
Laius and his men, in the sense of,
‘ driven to fight for life.’ Neither sense
is tolerable. Campbell suggests, ‘I mur¬
dered, and was convicted of the murder,’
saying that aXovs i(pbvev(xa=eaXuv (poveti-
aas. This is as if one said in English,
‘ Having been hanged, he did the murder.’
To ayvws the short a would be a grave
objection: Soph, has the first a long
thrice in ayvoia, twice in ayvoetv, once in
ayvcos ( O. T. 681), and short never: even
in avTbyvwTos (Ant. 875) the 0 is long.
Porson’s avovs could hardly mean, ‘with¬
out understanding’ merely in the sense of
‘ unwittingly .’ The word means ‘silly,’
‘foolish’ (Ant. 281), and should here
mean, ‘ in folly,’ which is not an apt sense.
And all these corrections, confined to
aXXovs, leave a blot. After t<j>° V€V<ra >
Kal coXecra is intolerably weak. Mekler’s
Kal yap av, oils d<f>6vev<r’, fyd cunoXccrav
brings out the point on which Oed.
insists, and to which the words vbpap
Kadapbs (548) refer,—viz. that, in slaying,
he was defending his own life. Cp. 271.
After he had returned the blow of Laius,
the attendants set on him (see on O. T.
804—812). The change of e06z/eu<r’ if
axLoXeaav into i(pouevaa Kal axcbXeaa (or
KaxLbXeaa) would have been easy if e06-
vevaa f axcbXeaa had once been written.
In At. 794 L has ware k ’ udlveiv instead
of LotTTe f wSlveiv. Cp. Her. I. 1 r (Gyges
was forced) r) t6v Seen r6rea ai roXXtWi 77
avrbv vx ’ aXXwv axoXXvadaL.
548 vo'pa)...Ka0apos, because he had
been first struck by Laius, and was acting
in self-defence. Plat. Legg. 869 c aSeX-
<pbs 5 ’ cav ddeXcpbv KTdvrj ev (XTaarjaL
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 95
Ch. A father’s blood ? Oe. Oh! oh! a second stab
wound on wound !
CH. Slayer! Oe. Aye, slayer— yet have I plea— Ch. What
canst thou plead ?—O k —a plea in justice....C h. What ?.•. —
Oe. Ye shall hear" it; they whom I slew would have taken
mine own life: stainless before the law, void of malice, have
I come unto this pass!
CH. Lo, yonder cometh our prince, Theseus son of Aegeus,
at thy voice, to do the part whereunto he was summoned.
Enter THESEUS, on spectators' right.
Th. Hearing from many in time past concerning the cruel
marring of thy sight, I have recognised thee, son of La'fus ; and
now, through hearsay in this my coming, I have the fuller certainty.
550 €(f>' dardXri Dindorf, for airearaX-rj (mss. and Aid.). , In T yap is written
above, meaning that the writer took /car’ 6 p.<py)v arjv dyreardXy) as a parenthesis.—
diroaraXels Turnebus: 6 s eardXy) Hermann, Blaydes. 551 ’tv re J Zv ye A.
552 rds alfxarripds k.t.X. Nauck brackets this v. 553 ravvv] ra vvv L.
554 d kovojv] avavruv is proposed by Wecklein. Xevoawv is read by Nauck and
Blaydes (the latter conjecturing also op< 2 v ere). If change were needed, ueavwv
p.axv s yevopitvyjS yj tlvl rpbirp roiovrp,
dp.vvop.evos apxovra x eL P^ v ^pore-
pov, Kadavep iroXtpuov diroKrelvas tarco
KaOapS s’ Kal eav ttoXLttjs iroXlrrjv (baati-
rws, yj %tvos £evov. Rhadamanthus him¬
self was cited as the author of^this rule
(Apollod. 2. 4. 9). is toS’ fjA 0 ov, to
this plight: cp. on 273.
549 Kal |at)v introducing the new per¬
son: cp. 1249: so Ant. 526, 1180, 1257 :
Ai. 1168, 1223: El. 78, 1422.
550 oiAt^rjv, his message. Usu. of a
divine or oracular voice (102), but see
1351: Pind. fr. 53 opcpal peXewv criV avXols :
Eur. Med. 174 pvdwv r’ avbaOivrvov | ...
6 p.(pdv (the words of the Chorus), ecj)’
dcrTaXt) = eirl (ravra) e<p' a earaXy] (cp.
274); ‘that by a small service he might
win a great gain’ (72).
551 ff. The GKoyrbs, who did not know
the name of Oed., could describe the
traces of wounds about the sightless eyes,
and brought the mysterious message (72).
Theseus then set out, surmising who it
was. Meanwhile the name of Oed. had
become known at Colonus (222), and
wayfarers who met Theseus raised his
surmise into certain knowledge. Cp. on
299 ff. 'iv re, answered by ravvv 0‘.
The simplest statement would have been
tyvojKa ere, aKovuv tv re Tip yrapos XP° V V
ravvv re. Then, by repetition of the
partic., we get tyvojKa, axoiW re ev r. it.
Xp., duotiwv re ravvv. And then, by in¬
sertion of a new verb, tyvioiea rt <re,
clkoviov ev r. it. %p., e^eynarapal re aKOvcov
ravvv. Cp. the insertion of ijyeiTcu in
351, and n.
"553 ^yvcoKci cr*, ‘I have recognised
thee ’—explaining how he is able to greet
him by name: not merely, ‘ I recognise
thee.’ ^-yvcoKa is used (1) with a dis¬
tinctly perfect sense: Lys.^ or. 17 6
ravra.. .irporepov eyvojKare y/pirepa elvai.
Dem. or. 3 § 10 6ti...S et fiorideiv...irdvres
eyvivKapev. (2) More like a present, yet
always with a certain emphasis, l I have
come to know ’; Ar. Eq. 871 tyvoiKas ovv
dyjd avrov olos eanv ; ‘have you found
out what sort of man he is?’ Her. 1. 207
el 8' ’tyvoixas on avdpoyiros els (if you have
realised that you are a mortal):^ Plat.
Rep. 366 C iKav£js..JyvuKev 6'rt apiarov
diKaiocrvvy) (he has thoroughly apprehend¬
ed). So Pind. P. 4. 287, Aesch. P.V. 51.
oSots, the coming of Theseus from Athens
(Campb. understands the coming of Oed.
to Attica): the plur. of onejourney, as Ant.
226 o8ols kvkXwv epavrbv els avaarpoepyjv,
and so El. 68: otherwise below, 1397.
554 ctKovwv, after the same word in
551, is awkward. The yap in 555 might
aiso suggest that the partic. here referred
to the evidence of his own eyes, not to
further hearsay by the way. Xevacuv is
intrinsically the best substitute that has
96
Z04>0KAE0Y2
CTKevrj T€ yap ere Kal to Svctttjvov Kapa
<? / > » /
orjAovTov rjpuv ovu 09 ct, Kai cr oiKTicras
0eXco 5 rrepecrOai, 8verpiop OlSlttov, riva
TroXeoiS eirecTTYjs 7TpocrTpo7rrjv epiov t e\(x)v,
avros re xrj ctt) 8vcrp,opos TTapacrTaTis.
StSacr/ce* Seivrjv yap tlv av npa^uv Tvyois
\efa 9 orroia^ i£a(f)LcrTaLpi7)v iyco •
t\ ' * > ' « » o //2 «*-/
09 oioa y auro9 a>9 enaioevurjv gevos,
ajcrnep erv, )(aj 9 ei 9 TrAetcrr’ eVi £evrj<;
rjOXrjcra KLvhvvevpLar iv rw/xai /capa*
v «*-/ » * >0' 9 v /J ’ 1 v 4 \ «
wore gevov y av ovoev ovu , toerirep erv vvv,
555
560
565
would be nearer to the MSS. (cp. 576). 557 ’weplad at Reisig, Elms., and
most edd. : rt tpeodae L (n eptoOac ist hand), rl (rl A) tpeadac most MSS., and
Aid.: <r’ tpeodac T, B, etc., Turnebus, Brunck.— OlSiirov MSS.: OlSlzrovs Elmsley.
Cp. n. on 46r. 561 o7rola<r’ cr’ L, the second <r’ from a later hand (as it
seems). In acfnaraipriv the letters p and 77 have been retouched by the corrector
(S). 562 wer olba y avroa L (with a mark x in the left marg.), and so the
other MSS. The change (Dindorfs) of ws to 6 s avoids the extreme awkwardness
been proposed: but it has no palaeogra-
phic probability. I had thought of Ua-
vwv (cp. 576). Doubtless it is possible
that aKotiwv was not a corruption of a
similar form, but merely an inadvertent
repetition from 551.
For anovuv it may be pleaded that the
sense is at least quite intelligible, and
that ancient writers, even the most artistic,
were less careful than moderns in avoid¬
ing such repetitions of single words. Cp.
631 eKj 3 d\oi, 636 eK( 3 a\Q : 638, 640 i]Sb:
966, 969 eirei: 1000, 1003 KaXov, 1004
KaXebs: 1123, 1129:1451, 1459: 1487 b:
O. T. 517 cptpov , 519 cptpovrc , 520 cpipec :
ib. 1276, 1278 opou: Ant. 73, 76 kcl-
aopac.
555 o-K€urj : cp. 1597 elr ZXvae 8va-
irtvecs aroXas. The misery of his aspect
impresses Creon (747), as it had im¬
pressed the Chorus (150). His garb ,
then, can hardly have announced a prince,
though it may have indicated a Theban.
Probably the reference is simply to the
tale of long and destitute wanderings
which his wretched apparel told (cp. 3 ff.).
8 v<ttt]vov, as showing how he had blinded
himself: cp. 286.
556 ov 0 ’ os el, i.e. OISLirovs. Cp. 0 . T.
1036 (bvopaadr)s...os el (Oedipus). Oct.
24. 159 ov8b res rjpe'uov 8bva.ro yvcovac rbv
eovra ,, ‘ and not one of us could tell that
he was the man’ (Odysseus).
557 , 'jr€peo" 0 ai aor. (used by Thuc.,
Plat., etc.); the fut. eireprjaopac was also
Attic; but the Attic pres, was eirepuraio,
eirecpopac being only Ionic.
558 €ire<rTT)s, hast presented thyself.
Plat. Symp. 212 D emarryac eirl ras Ovpas.
Esp. of a sudden and unlooked-for ap¬
pearance before a place (as in war):
Isocr. or. 9 § 58 pcupov 8elv iXadev avrbv
eirl to fiaaLXecov eir cards. 'ir6\«i)$...^|iov
t, obj. gen.: rL irpoarptiruv irbXcv ept re
(cp. on 49).
560 f. av ... Tvxots ... a<j)icrTal|ir)v:
‘strange would be the fortune which (=1
cannot imagine what fortune) you could
succeed in mentioning, from which I
would hold aloof’: another way of saying
OVK av tvxols X. rocavr-r/v, oirolas acpcarac-
prjv. When the optat. with av stands in
the antecedent clause (as av rvxocs here),
the optative zuithout dv stands in the rela¬
tive clause: cp. II. 13. 343 paka rev 8pa-
avKapScos ecp, [ os rore yrjdr/aecev ’.hewould
be right bold of heart, who should then
rejoice. Ar. Nub. 1*250 o8k av airobol-pv
oi'd ’ dv o/ 3 oXov ovSevc, | bans /caXlaece Kap-
Sottov TTjv KapSoTTTjv. Such a relative
clause is equivalent to a protasis with el
and optat. : as here to el avrijs acpcarac-
pt]v. Cp. Goodwin, Moods and Tenses,
§ 62. 4. Carefully distinguish the opt.
dv...\pt^acpc at 1172, where see n.
irpaf-iv, ‘fortune,’ not ‘action.’ The
97
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
For thy garb, and that hapless face, alike assure me of thy name ;
and in all compassion would I ask thee, ill-fated Oedipus, what
is thy suit to Athens or to me that thou hast taken thy place
here, thou and the hapless maiden at thy side. Declare it; dire
indeed must be the fortune told by thee, from which I should
stand aloof; who know that I myself also was reared in exile, like
to thine, and in strange lands wrestled with perils to my life, as
no man beside. Never, then, would I turn aside from a stranger,
such as thou art now,
of (is, as ‘since’, followed by cis, ‘that’. For 7’ Doederlem and Dmdorf
read kclvt6s. 563 %u>s eh Dobree: X^ris MSS - The corruption may have
arisen from the fact that the contraction for a has some general likeness to that
for <rr. x^Ti Vauvilliers, Elmsley. 565 frov 7’ to Vauvilhers: &ov yap
MSS .— ovdtv’ A, R, V 3 , Aid.: obStv L, with most mss.
sing. irpa^LS in Soph. usu. means ‘ for¬
tune,’ Ai. 790, Tr. 152, 294 : while the
sense of ‘action’ usu. belongs to the plui.
wpa^eis, as below, 95 ^, ^ 95 > Ant.
435. There is only one Sophoclean ex¬
ception each way: in Tr. 879 7rpa^ts =
‘mode of doing,’ and in Ant. 1305 it pa¬
nels = ‘fortunes.’ Cp. Aesch. P. V. 695
rrtcppiK 1 ecndovaa tt pa^tv ’IoOs. Her. 3. 65
cnr^/cXate tt]V eivvToC irprj&v.
562 |«vos. Aethra, the mother of The¬
seus, was daughter of Pittheus, king of
Troezen, where Theseus was brought up,
in ignorance that his father was Aegeus,
king of Athens. On arriving at man¬
hood, he received from his mother the
tokens of his birth {avp^oXa, yvw planar a)
—the sword and sandals left at Troezen
by Aegeus—and set out for Attica. There
he slew the sons of his uncle Pallas, who
were plotting against his father, and was
acknowledged by Aegeus as his heir (Plut.
Thes. 4—13).
563 f. Kal ws rj0\Ti(ra TrXeunra ds
dvtjp. With TrXeto-Tos the strengthening
eh or eh avqp is esp. freq.: Tr. 460 irXei-
<rras avrjp eh: Eur. Her. 8 rrXeuTTWv pe -
t£gx ov avrjp'. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 15 drj-
cravpobs...nXeiaTOvs evi avdpi: Thuc. 8. 40
piq. ye rrbXei.. .TrXetiTTOi. Cp. O.T. 1380 n.
With the MS. x^ s Tl S the ws before errai-
Sevdrjv must be repeated before rjdX-qaa,
the constr. being, /cat (cos) rjdXrjaa, ws
dvrjp tls 7 rXeiuTa rjdXrjce. This has been
compared with Xen. Anab. 1. 3. 15 ®PX e ‘
odai errlGTapai ivs tls Kal aXXos paXi err
avdpurruv (where some would omit the
last two words),—a passage not properly
similar: and here dvtfp becomes very
weak. Elmsley, adopting \«ti, t00 ^
J. S. II.
dv7]p as = eh avrjp, quoting [Eur.] Rhes. 500
Kal -n-Xeurra x^P av di%> Kadvfiplaas
(where, for Kal, read eh with Hermann):
and Eur. Hec. 310 dav lov virtp yrjs 'EXXa-
80s KaXXtcrr’ avrjp, where we should perh.
read k&XXlc rr’ avrjp eh EXXctSos daviov
xnrep.
€irl |€VT]S: 184.
564 KtySwevpaT* (acc. of cognate
notion), his encounters, on his way over
land from Troezen to Attica, with various
foes,—the robbers Periphetes, Sinis, Sci-
ron, Procrustes,—the sow of Crommyon,
—etc.; his slaying of the Minotaur in
Crete;—his fighting on the side of the
Lapithae against the Centaurs, etc. In
all his adXoi Theseus was depicted by the
Attic legend as the champion of the op¬
pressed,— dUiKrjGiov pev ovdeva, tovs 8 £
vrrdpxovTas jilas ap.vvovp.evos (Plut. Thes.
7).
Iv T<op.w Kapa, at the risk of my own
life, ev denoting the stake: Eur. Cycl.
6^4 ev Tip Kapl Kivdvvebcropev : Plat. Lack.
187 B prj ovk ev rip Kapl vpiv 6 kIv8vvos
KLvdvvevrjTai, aXX’ ev rois vital. Cp. Oct.
•2. 237 7 rapdtpevoi KecfraXds, at the risk of
their lives (as 3. 74 ^vyas irapdtpevoi):
11 . 9. 322 aikv iprjv \pvyr)v 7 rapafiaXXope-
vos 7 roXepifriv. The irreg. dat. Kapa
from nom. Kapa again Ant. 1272, El. 445
(v. 1. Kapa), fr. 141. 2 : it occurs first in
Theogn. 1018, the Homeric dat. being
Kapr/TL or Kpari.
565 f. |€Vov with vnr€KTpairoCp.T|v as
well as <rvv€K<rw^€tv: cp. Plat. Phaed.
108 B TT]V aKadapTov [xf/vyr/v)... arras (pevyei
re Kal vrr ckt ptrrerai. The notion is
that of retiring (u 7 ro-) out of the path to
avoid meeting a person. Soph, has the
7
98
lO^OKAEOYI
vneKTpaTTOLiJLrjv fiy) ov cvveKcrco^eiv • inel
0 >J\ V V ~ j 1 y
egouo avrjp atv, ypoTi tt\s es avpiov
ov8ev jrXeov /jlol crov peTecrTiv rj/iepa 9 .
OI. (dricrev, to crop yevvaiov ev craiKpco A oyco
TraprjKev Ojcrre ppaye epoi beicrOaL (ppaaai.
crv yap p 09 elpu, Kacf) otov waTpos yeyds
Kai yrjs onoias rjkOov, elprjKcos Kvpe'ts •
ajcrr ecrrt, pot to \olttov ov 8ev aWo ttAt)^
enreiv a xprj^a), yco \6yos SioiyeTai.
®H. tovt a vto vvv StSacry*, ottojs av eKpaOa).
OI. 8cocrcop iKav(i) Tovpov dO\iov 8ep a?
croc 8a)pov, ov cnrov8a'iov els oxjjiv ra Se
KepSrj Trap a vtov Kpelcrcrov rj popcfir) Ka\rj.
OH. ttoiov 8e Kep8os allots 7]Keiv cfyepcov ;
OI. y^povco paOois dv, ovyl tco TrapovTi ttov.
OH. ttolco yap 77 cry) 7rpocr(j)opd S^Awcrerai ;
OI. oTav Oava) ’ya) kol crv pov Tacfrevs ytvr).
570
575
566 p' ov ovveK<Ton$eiv c ’ L, with an rj erased after p\ and prj ob written over p’ ov.
The cr’ is in B, T, etc. : but not in A, R, L 2 , V 3 . 570 ppa X ? epol MSS.: ppa X ea
Ixol Brunch, Dindorf, Blaydes : ( 3 pa X t’ epov Hartung: ( 3 pa X P tp? evdelcdat (frpdcai
is proposed by Wecklein; fipa X e epol (ppacat irdpa by Hense; /3 pa X ba pvdelcdat
irphret by Nauck (formerly). 572 Blaydes conjectures ko.k for rat : I should
act. with gen., Tr. 549 tCjv 5 ’ VTreKTphret
iroda. —<rvv€Kcraj^€iv, to help in extricat¬
ing: Antiph. or. 5 § 93 v&pa diretpyjKos
V ^ V XV o’vpe^aocev.
567 dvi\p = dvr)T6s: Ant. 768 (ppopelrtv
pel£op t} kclt ’ dpdp' twv. Cp. 393.
568 (rov = rj col : Ant. 74 irXetcvp X p 6 -
vos | op Sel p' aplcKetp toIs €K€L tujp eu-
dade: Thuc. 1. 85 Qeari 5 ’ i]pup pdXXop
erepcjp.
569 to crov -yevvaiov: shown in spar¬
ing Oed. the painful task of introducing
himself and telling his story.
570 TrapqKev (aor. of iraplr]pt) closely
with o)<rT€...8€ur0cH: ‘has graciously per¬
mitted that there should be,’ etc. Cp.
59 1 • El. 1482 a\\a pot Trapes | rap cpt-
Kpop eiiretp : Ant. 1043 (ou< 5 ’ cSs) OaxTeip
Trap-pew Keipop. (Not, ‘ has so passed the
matter on,’ ‘so left it.’) For wcrre cp.
Her. 6. 5 oi> yap 8iretde toi)s Xlovs ware
ecjvrip dovpat pias: and see on 970. uo-te
€[iol Stio-Gai, so that there is need for me,
ppaxea (f>pd<rai, to say but little. 8ei-
cr 0 atmidd., impersonal, = 8eip. (It could
not be pass., with ( 3 pa X ea for subject.)
Bekker Anecd. p. 88. 21 detrat' olptI tov
dec dTreXdeip pe Seirat. The only ex¬
ample (so far as I know), besides our
passage, is Plat. Meno 79 C detrat ofip cot
TrdXtp...TTjs avrijs eponrjaeus. And pre¬
sently: 7] ov doKei cot TraXtp dele 6 at tt}s
avrrjs epojTrjceojs ; In the former place,
while the best mss. have detrat, some
have del. (I do not add derjcecOat, ib. E,
since that may be personal.) If, however,
the text can be trusted, these are clear
instances, for it would be very forced to
supply 0 Xbyos. In Her. 4. 11 debpepop
(as if= 5 &)v) is plainly corrupt: Butt-
mann’s blot pipopras may be right. If
we altered epol to ipov, the subject to
delcdat would be rd cbp yeppalop. But
then delcdat would mean ‘ requests,’ rather
than ‘requires,’ of me.
for the dat. epo£ with delcdat (in¬
stead of ep£ as subj. to cppacat) cp. Eur.
Hipp. 940 deolct TrpocfiaXelp X dopl | aXXrjp
der/cet 7 alap : and see on 721. Wecklein
takes epol with iraprjKep, permisit mihi ,
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
99
or refuse to aid in his deliverance; for well know I that I am a
man, and that in the morrow my portion is no greater than thine.
Oe. Theseus, thy nobleness hath in brief words shown such
grace that for me there is need to say but little. Thou hast
rightly said who I am, from what sire I spring, from what land
I have come; and so nought else remains for me but to speak
my desire,—and the tale is told.
Th. Even so—speak that—I fain would hear.
Oe. I come to offer thee my woe-worn body as a gift,—
not goodly to look upon ; but the gains from it are better than
beauty.
Th. And what gain dost thou claim to have brought ?
Oe. Hereafter thou shalt learn ; not yet, I think.
Th. At what time, then, will thy benefit be shown ?
Oe. When I am dead, and thou hast given me burial.
prefer d(p’ o'ias for oiroias: but neither change is needed. 574 5 tot%erat
R, L 2 , and most recent edd. : 5 ie/>x eTCU L, A (7 p. Sioix^rai, and so V 3 ), and the
other mss.: Dind., Schneidewin, Campb. 575 vvv] vvv T, Turnebus,
Brunck, Blaydes. 580 irov mss.: 7rw Wecklein, with Schaefer.
but the interposed «<tt forbids this. The
conject. croi (for epoi), ‘to say little to
thee,’ would be very weak.
571 f. Theseus has named Oed.
(557) and La'ius (553), but not Thebes.
A knowledge of the stranger’s coun¬
try was implied by the rest. Cp. on 205.
yrjs could stand with rjXdov (cp. 0 . T.
152 TlvQQvos Zfias, Ph. 630 veus ayovra),
but is more simply governed by a. 7 r 6 .
574 xoJ Xoyos 8ioi\€Tai, and the state¬
ment is at an end. 6 Xoyos is the explan¬
ation due from Oedipus after sending for
Theseus. Cp. Eur. Suppl. 528 (Theseus
to the Thebans) el yap rt Kal Treirdvdar
’Apyelviv thro, | redvaoiv, 7]p8vaode iroXepl-
ous koXQs, I ai<rxp& s 8 ’ iKelvois, XV 8 lkt)
8 loLxct aL: i.e ., if you have been wrong¬
ed, you have had satisfaction, ‘and the
cause is closed .’ SiepxeTcu (L) is certainly
corrupt. It ought to mean, ‘the discus¬
sion is being carried through,’ rather
than, ‘our conference draws to an end’
(as Campbell, comparing 8ie£e\r]\vda
irdvra, 8ie%rjXdov 8id paKpov XSyov, which
are not similar). And if 6 \ 070 s means
‘our conference,’then Oedipus is assum¬
ing that his petition has only to be stated
in order to be granted.
575 tout avro marks eagerness:
0 . T. 545 01 . ...fiapliv cr’ evprjK' epol. KP.
tout’ CIUTO VVV pov TrpojT aKOVOOV tbs ipQ.
577 f. tcL 8* | K€p8r| : cp. 265. Doe-
derlein understands, t<x S£ KlpSrj paXXov
ayada 6 <ttlv 7} KaXr/ eonv r? popcpr/. Schnei¬
dewin and Wecklein adopt this forced
explanation, which is condemned both
by 7r a p’ avrov and by the absence of the
art. with pop<pi).
580 ttov, i.e. so far as Oed. can con¬
jecture the purpose of Apollo. He could
not be sure that the close of his life
would immediately follow on his arrival
at the grove. The promised sign of the
end had not yet been given (94).
581 ttolw, sc. as ^ s w ith sur¬
prise for some further definition of the
vague XP° V V P^Pois av. Theseus natu¬
rally assumes that the blessings are to
come in the lifetime of Oedipus. And if
not now, he asks, then in what contin¬
gency? The answer startles him. Trpotr-
4>opa, offering, present. Theophrast.
Char, xxx ( = xxvi in my 1st ed.) it is
like the alcrxpoKepSrjS, yapovvros tlvos t&v
( f>iXwv Kal eKSiSoplvov dvyart.pa irph xp° vov
tlv8s aTToSriprjo'aL , iva pr/ irlppr) irpoacpopav
(a wedding-present). Cp. 1270. 8 t]Xw-
creTcu, pass.: see 0 . T. 672 n.
583 f. i.e. ‘You ask for the last offices
which piety can render: you do not ask
me for protection during your life-time.’
Through the oracle (389), of which The¬
seus knows nothing, a grave in Attica
7—2
100
I0<t>0KAE0YI
©H. rd \olct6l alrel rod fit ov, ret S’ ev piecrco
7] A.TJ(JTLV ICT^eiS T) Ol OVOeVOS 77061.
01. evravOa yap /xot Keiva crvyKo /xt^er at.
©H. aXA’ 6F fipayei St) rrjv Se pi e^aiTei yapiv.
OI. opa ye purjv ov apuKpos, ov^, aycov oSe.
©H. iroTepa ra tcjv c tojv eKyovcov * Kapiov \eyeis ;
OI. Keivoi Kop.itg.iv Ketcr, ,r ava£, -^prj^overi pie.
©H. aAV 6t Oe\ovra y, ovSe crol (pevyeiv KaXov.
590
583 ra XoladC (from \ola6i) airiji L: in marg., yp. ra Xolad ’ <xp’ ai’rijt /8£ov («V): ra
Xoicr^’ aZr?7 A : ra Xoladi' ap' airrj F: ra Xoiodi’ airrj (or ai’7-77) the rest, Xoicrdos occurs
in Soph. fr. 631, Eur. Helen. 1597. ra Xoicrd ’ ap’ is preferred by Doederlein,
Reisig, Elms., Campb. 584 X^arts hrxei a-’ Keck. 586 dXX’ ev ppaxei
5 p] dp is wanting in Vat. (which has e£atret). Hermann conject. a’XX’ odv ppaxeiav.
587 ov] In L, -or is written above by a hand of perh. the 12th cent., indicating
d>s fuicpbs, a reading found in L 2 .—ov'x] obv L, the right-hand stroke of v being
nearly erased. The first hand wrote ovx ayuv, and the x can still be traced.
ovv is also in F, R 2 , and the 2nd Juntine. dm ayuv A, R, L 2 , V 3 , Aid.: terr' ayuv
Vat.: yap dyibv B, T, Farn. Though the mss. now have ctytbv, dyuv (which Elms,
restored) is attested by the original ovx in L. 588 rdbv cruv] auv is wanting
had become the supreme concern of Oe¬
dipus. rd 8 ’ ev p-e'ero) is governed by \t}-
cttlv t'cr^eis as = erriXavdavei (see on 223),
no less than by 7roet. To make rd 5 ’ ev
fi. an accus. of respect would suit the
first verb, but not the second. 81 ov 8 e-
v 8 s iroet, a solitary instance of this
phrase (instead of ovbevos or 7rap’ ovbev
7 roeicrdai), perh. suggested by the use of
the prep, in such phrases as 81a (pvXaKrjs
rt, etc.
585 evTciv0a yap, ‘yes’ for there ,—
in that boon (ev rip darrreerdai), —those
other things (ra ev pilaip) are brought
together for me: i. e. if you promise that
I shall eventually be buried in Attica,
you cannot meanwhile allow me to be
forcibly removed to the Theban frontier.
He is thinking of protection against
Creon’s imminent attempt (399). crvy/co-
p.l$op.ai, to collect or store up for oneself,
was, like crvyKopaSr/, esp. said of harvest¬
ing (Xen. Anab. 6. 6. 37), and that no¬
tion perhaps tinges the word here.
586 cv Ppaxei in sense = Ppaxeiav:
‘this grace which you ask of me lies in a
small compass’ (not, ‘you ask me this
favour in brief speech’). The adverbial
ev Ppaxei does not go with the verb, but
is equiv. to a predicative adj. agreeing
with %a piv. Such phrases imply the
omission of the partic. cov: so 29 rrlXas
yap avSpa rov 5 ’ opu>: Ph. 26 roiipyov ov
p.aKpav Xlyeis (the task which you set is
not distant): El. 899 ws 5 ’ ev yaXr\vr\
7r avr' edepKop ,tjv tottov. For Ppaxei cp.
293, Plat. Legg. 641 B ppaxb rt... 60 eXos.
587 y« pqv, however: Aesch. Ag.
1378 vXOe, abv XP^V 7 e P-W- The only
ground for aycov rather than ayc&v is the
trace of x from the first hand in L: nei¬
ther reading is intrinsically better than the
other. Cp. El. 1491 Xoy iov ydp ov | vvv
icrnv ayiov, aXXa arjs 1 pvxv* iript. The
word aywv is so far ambiguous that it
does not necessarily mean a physical con¬
test , but can mean an issue or crisis (Lat.
discrimen , momentum). Plat. Rep. 608 B
p.lyas...o ayd>v...r6 xPW T ov rj Kanbv yevP
oOai.
588 iroTepa. Oed. has said, ‘If you
pledge yourself to keep me in Attica, a
serious issue will be raised.’ Theseus:—
‘ Do you speak of the relations between
your sons and me?’ You mean that they
will contest my right to retain you? 4 y-
yevwv (Hartung) may be right; but the
ms. €Kydvo>v is not condemned by the
evident fact that Theseus does not yet
know of the quarrel between the father
and the sons (599). It is enough if he
knows the sons to exist: they would
represent the claim of the eyyeveis. kc£-
p.ov: the ms. rj ’p.ov is certainly wrong.
Theseus does not ask—‘Will the issue be
serious for your kinsmen, or for me ? ’
but, ‘In what quarter will the issue
arise?’ Cp. 606 rapid Kanelv wv. The
OIAITTOYI ET7I KOAQNQI
IOI
Th. Thou cravest life’s last boon ; for all between thou
hast no memory,—or no care.
Oe. Yea, for by that boon I reap all the rest
Th. Nay, then, this grace which thou cravest from me hath
small compass.
Oe. Yet give heed ; this issue is no light one,—no, verily.
Th. Meanest thou, as between thy sons and me?
Oe. King, they would fain convey me to Thebes.
Th. But if to thy content, then for thee exile is not seemly.
in L * 2 3 .—eKybvwv MSS.: eyyevhv Hartung, and so Nauck, Wecklein, Blaydes.—
Ka/xov Schneidewin (who proposed evvoZv for eryovuv), Wecklein : 77 'fxov MSS. The
change of /c’ to 77’ would have been easy in L, rj rod ( i.e. tlvos) C. G. Eggert.
589 ko/xL^lv] KdTeXOeiv Nauck, Wecklein.— ava%, XPVt 0V<rL Kayser: dvayKa^ovot L,
A, and most mss.: dvayKaoovoi T, B, Vat., Farn.; Vauvilliers, Elms., Blaydes: av-
apiraoovOL F. G. Schmidt: eira^LodoL Meineke.— p.e MSS.: ere Hartung. , 590 a\X’
d dlXovr' av y ’ L, A, with most of the other MSS., and Aid.: d\\’ ei BlXovra
7’ L 2 , Elmsley: a\V ei dlXocev av Vat., and so (omitting av) Blaydes: aXX’ ei
OiXoLVT av B, T, Farn.: aXX’ ei OlXovras 7’ Reisig, Henn., Wunder, Paley: aXX’
oil deXbvruv E. Goebel, and so (adding y) Dindorf, Nauck, Wecklein.
conject. i] tov ( = tLvos) is tame: and
kol|xov has the advantage in clearness, by
indicating the second party to the ayuiv.
589 f. Kayser’s avaij, xP1)£ ov ‘ ri (f° r
civayKatova-i) is exactly what the sense
requires, and is fairly near to the MS.
reading, while the latter is (I think) cer¬
tainly corrupt. The verse must not be
considered alone, but in close connection
with 590, and with the whole context.
It has been rendered:—(1) ‘They are for
compelling (my protectors ) to convey me
to Thebes.’ But the ellipse of tlvo. before
Ko/alfrLv is intolerable. And the protectors
could not be required to do more than
surrender him. Therefore it is no cure
to propose et <r’ (for reio') dvayKaoovoi
fie. To read oe for fie merely shifts the
first difficulty, and leaves the second.
(2) ‘They are for putting constraint on
me, so as to carry (me) to Thebes.’
Such an epexegesis by the act. infin. is
impossible here. Who could write dvay-
Katet oe ayeiv ereioe, meaning, ‘ he is fore-*
ing thee, so as to take (thee) thither ’ ?
(3) ko/xL^lv has been taken as=‘to re¬
turn,’ = KO/xi^eodai. This needs no com¬
ment. We want either : (1) instead of
ko|jlC£€iv, a word = ‘ to return ’ ; but /careX-
6 eiv is very unlikely, and no other sub¬
stitute is obvious: or (2) instead of dvay-
Ka^ovo-i, a word = ‘ they wish, seek.'
That the fault lies in avayra^ovoL is very
strongly suggested by 590, where L has
aXX’ tt 0 &ovt av y‘, evidently corrupted,
by dittographia of 7’, from ctXX’ ei diXovra
7’, which L 2 has. This gives a clear and
fitting sense, if in 589 we read avafj,
wntovo-i p.6. All the trouble, for the
MSS. and for the edd., has arisen from
dvayna^ovoi. Hence (1) Goebel, dXX’ ov
0fc\6vrwv, ‘ but if they do not wish thee ’
(cpevyeiv): (2) Reisig, aW «i OtXovras y,
‘but what if it be not seemly for thee to
shun them when willing (to receive thee) ?’
Both these are forced. Campbell sup¬
plies ei PovXolvto vo/xi^eiv to explain d£-
Xovra, keeping L’s diXovr' dv : but av can
stand with a partic. only when the latter
is equiv. to an apodosis, as it is in 761.
So far as the tense of av ay k&£ovoi is con¬
cerned, a change to the fut. is no gain :
it is the pres, of tendency or intention.
But the whole mention of compulsion or
violence is premature in 589. Oed. leads
very gently up to the disclosure of his
sons’ unnatural conduct (599).
590 ov8£ crol : while they, on their
part, call you home, for you, on yours,
exile is not desirable,—if, indeed, their
offer is agreeable to you (i.e. if you have
no repugnance to Thebes). ovSt is here
the negative counterpart of 8 e in apo¬
dosis : i.e. as we can say, ei dlXovra oe
eneivoL Karayovoi, ool Sk KareXdeiv KaXov,
so also ov8e ool (pevyeiv KaXov. The same
resoluble quality of ovdl is seen in its use
for aXX’ oil (II. 24. 25). Cp. on 591.
4 >«vy€iv = (pvyafii elvai, rather than ‘to
shun them.’
IO0OKAEOYI
102
OI. aAA’ ov S’, or avros rjOeXov , Trapiecrav.
©H. w pcope, Ovpo 5 S’ eV KaKols od £vp(j)Opov.
OI. oral' pd6rjs pov, vovOerei, ravvv S’ ea.
®H. StSaavc’’ a^eu yvcjprjs yap ov pe yprj Xeyeiv.
OI. ireirovOa, ©^cred, Set^a TTpos /ca/cols /ca/ca . 595
©H. r) ttjv iraXaidv £vp(f)opav yevovs ipels ;
OI. ov Srjr • inel ttcls tovto y 'E XXijvcov Opoel.
©H. Ti yap to peli^ov rj /car’ avOpconov vowels ;
OI. ovtcos eyei pot * yrjs eprjs aTrrjXaOrjv
7 Tpos tqjv ipavrov cnrepparcov ecrriv Se poi 600
. ^ rraXiv KareXOelv prfnoO', cos irarpoKTovcp.
©H. 7TW5 07 ^Ta cr a^ tt epxjjatatr, coctt olk€lv oty a;
OI. to Oelov avrovs e^avayKacrei crropa.
©H. ttoIov TraOos Seiaavras e’/c ypiqwrrjp'uov;
OI. on wcf) dvdyKT) rfjSe TrXrjyrjvai yOovi. 605
©H. /cat ttcos yevoiT dv rapa KaKeivoiv iriKpd ;
OI. a> (j)iXraT A lyecvs nal, povois ov yiyverai
Oeolwi yrjpas ov Se KarOavelv nore,
Ta S’ aXXa crvyyei iravO ’ o nayKpaTrjs ypovos.
cf)6iv€L pev layvs yrjs, (f)6ivei Se watparos, 610
591 or’] ocr’ Nauck. irapleaav A, with most MSS. (T has rj written over i): Traprjeaav
(from xapieaavl) L, F, R 2 . 592 dvp.bs S’] Brunck omits 5 ’, with L 2 and
Stobaeus Flor. xx. 27.— £bp.popov] odp.popos Stob. /. c. 594 Aeyeii'] plyeiv
Herwerden. 595 kokoIs] kclkmu Maehly. 596 rj from rj in L.—Nauck
thinks that epets should be Xeyeis. 603 e^avayKaaei L, with most MSS. : e£-
591 aXA’ ov8’ presupposes his refusal,
and justifies it: ‘Nay, neither did they
consider my wishes.’ irapico-av, ‘concede,’
sc. ep.01 KareXdelv , cp. 570 : not ep.i els
tt)v -itoXlv, * admit ’ (in which sense usu.
of allowing armies to enter territory, or
the like: Eur. Suppl. 468 "A bpaarov is
yr\v rrjvde p.r] irapiivai).
592 0 v|aos 8’. 5 ^ sometimes corrects
or objects: 0. T. 379 (n.) Kpiuv be 001
irripi ovbev (‘ Nay'). ipjp,<|>opov: the neut.
as often in maxims, when the masc. or
fern. subj. is viewed in its most general
aspect: Eur. Or. 232 bvaapearov ol vo-
aovvres : cp. 0. T. 542 n.
593 p-dG-gs pov, heard (the matter)
from me. Distinguish the gen. with 1k-
p.adu in 114, where see n. Cp. El. 889
&KOVOOV (bs puxdovcrd p.ov | to \oltt 6 u rj ppo-
vovaav t) paopav A iyrjs. 0. T. 545 p.av6a-
v€lv 5 ’ eyw kclkos \ aov.
596 |vp<f)opdv euphemistic ( 0 . T.
99 n.): cp. 369 T 7 jv 7raAat yevovs pOopav.
Here, as there, yivovs= ‘race,’ not ‘birth.’
Theseus supposes Oed. to mean that the
hereditary curse has fallen on him with
especial weight, cpeis, ‘ will you men¬
tion,’ i.e. ‘do you allude to’: cp. Ph.
439 ff. TI. ava^lov p.iv pwros i^eprjoop.ai.. s
NE. ttoIov ye tovtov ttXtjv ’ Odvo’creus
epels; TI. ov tovtov ehrov.
598 p«i^ov rj KaT* av0p., gravius qua?n
' pro mortali: Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 24 tpe\ tI-
ovos rj KaP avdpwrrov vop.odeTOv : Thuc. 7.
75 p-elfa rj Kara daKpva eireTrbvdeoav. If
the woe to which he alludes is something
greater than the calamity of his house,
then it must be superhuman, votreis :
see on 544.
601 Instead of ovk ’Icttl p.01 KareXdeiv
irore, we have ’ian p.01 KareXdeiv pijiroTe,
since Hoti pot = ‘my doom is,’ $rjp.la Kelral
p.01. —Cp. on 407.
602 Tr€|n|/<ua0’ (cp. on 44), summon
OlAinOYI Eni KOAQNQI
103
Oe. Nay, when I was willing, they refused.
Th. But, foolish man, temper in misfortune is not meet.
Oe. When thou hast heard my story, chide; till then, forbear.
Th. Say on : I must not pronounce without knowledge.
Oe. I have suffered, Theseus, cruel wrong on wrong.
Th. Wilt thou speak of the ancient trouble of thy race ?
Oe. No, verily : that is noised throughout Hellas.
Th. What, then, is thy grief that passeth the griefs of man ?
Oe. Thus it is with me. From my country I have been
driven by mine own offspring; and my doom is to return no
more, as guilty of a father’s blood.
Th. How, then, should they fetch thee to them, if ye must
dwell apart ?
Oe. The mouth of the god will constrain them.
Th. In fear of what woe foreshown ?
Oe. That they must be smitten in this land.
Th. And how should bitterness come between them and me ?
Oe. Kind son of Aegeus, to the gods alone comes never
old age or death, but all else is confounded by all-mastering
time. Earth’s strength decays, and the strength of the body;
avaym^ei A, R, V 3 , Aid., Elms., Blaydes. 604 SeLaavras] A few MSS.,
as B, T, have Selaavres, as though referring to ireppaiad' in 602. 608 Qeoioi
ytjpas A, R, Aid.: 0 eots 7 rjpas L, R 2 , F (with <n written above): deois rb yvpas
B, T, Vat., Farn. — ovSe ko.tQo.vziv MSS.: ov 5 £ p.r)v Qavdv Philostratus Vit. Apoll.
p. 353, Brunck, Hartung. 610 Froehlich proposes (pQlvei plvos pvxvs:
Coraes, (pQLve 1 p.tv h pvx?js : Hartung, cpdiveL ph lax^s vov. Nauck would delete
to themselves: Eur. Hec. 977 tL XPVf
eir£p.\J/(x) tov Ipov e/c Sopcov iroSa ; too-T*
oIkciv 8C)(a, if it is understood that you
cannot live with them in Thebes, wcrre
introduces the condition : Thuc. 1. 28
ZTolpoi 5 £ elvai Kal dicrre apporlpovs ptveiv
Kara x^P av ^ the Corcyreans said that they
were also ready (to make an armistice)
under the condition that each party should
remain where they were.
603 e£avayKd<rei. There is no reason
for changing fut. to pres. here. The
oracle had been given (388), but its effect
was to come. Cp. 1179.
605 oti, as if 7r oiov XPV< T P L ° V o.«ovoav-
ras had preceded. Not with Sda avras:
verbs of fearing are sometimes followed
by ws or oirios with indie, (instead of p-p
with subj.), as in El. 1309; but by otl
only as = ‘ because.’ Tfj 8 €...\ 0 ovi, loca¬
tive dat., not instrum, (as schol. inro raQ-
tt]s Trjs x^ot'ds). Oed. interprets Ismene’s
less explicit statement (411).
606 Tafia KaKeCvwv = ra ip.a Kai (ra.)
IkzLvojv: cp. 588. Cp. Eur. El. 301 tv-
Xas j 3 apelas ras lp.as Kapou 7rarp6s : Eh.
474 Toiipov tz Kal tov 8 \ Poetry tolerated
such omission of the second art. even
when the subjects were sharply opposed :
Aesch. Ag. 324 Kal tuv cuXovtwv Kal Kpa-
T 7 ]oavTixjv. Theseus cannot foresee any
cause which should trouble the ancient
amity between Athens and Thebes (619,
632).
608 Ytjpas...KaT 0 av€iv: for the inf.
without art. co-ordinated with another
noun cp. II. 10. 173 67 rl i-vpov toTarai
aKgT)s | 77 pa\a \vypds QXeOpos ’Axcuots i}k
ftLwvai.
603 (rvyyjzl, confounds, ruins, effaces:
Her. 7. 136 cruyx^at ra iravTcov avQpw ttojv
vdpiga : esp. fitting here, since applicable
to breach of treaties, II. 4. 269 avv 7’
opKC ?x evav I TpcDes. 'TrayKpaTijs, epithet
of sleep in Ai. 675, and of fire in Eh.
986. Cp. Shaksp. Sonnets 63, 64 ‘With
Time’s injurious hand crush’d and o’er-
worn ’ :...‘by Time’s fell hand defaced.’
610 (j>0£v€i pdv...<|>0ivei 8£, epanaphora,
as 5, 0 . T. 25 (pdivovoa pkv... | (pdlvovaa
104
IO0OKAEOY2
OvycrKei Se 7 tiotis, fiKaaravei S’ avLCTTia,
kcu irvevpa tclvtov ovnor ovt iv avhpaaiv
c piXov > fiefirjKev ovre i r/309 ttoXlv 7 ToXei.
Toi<z pev yap rjSrj toIs S’ eV varepco y^povco
tol Tepirva nLKpa ylyverai KavOis (f)IXa. 6 I 5
Kal TOiori ®rj/ 3 aL<; el ravvv eviqpepei
KaXajs ra 7rpos ere, pvpl a? o pvptos
Xpovos TeKvovTai vvKras rjpepas t lo)v,
ev alg ra z'ui' £vp(f)0)va Se^icopara
S opei Siacr/ceSwcrii' e/c crpiKpov Xoyov 620
iv ovfj 109 evScov Kal KeKpvppevos vekvs
\ fjv)(p6<; 7tot’ avrojv Oeppov alpa 7Ti€T<u,
el Zed? en Zeds ^gj Aids ^oi/^os cracks.
vv. 610, 611. 612 our’ iv avSp&atv ] otfr’ is wanting in A, B, Vat. 613 7r6Xei]
L has an erasure of two letters before this word: one of them had the acute
accent. 614 varipw L. Nauck and Wecklein would delete vv. 614, 615
(cp. n. on 610). 617 koXws ra] KaXwa re L : the other MSS., too, have re or
ri: ra is due to the London ed. of 1722. Meineke prefers /caXws t 6 , and so
Campb.: Schneidewin conject. ra Xtpara : Nauck, to Xtpare: Blaydes, KaXXtara:
Hartung, /cat Xtpara (writing evrjptepa in v. 616). 618 ttov MSS.: Blaydes
conject. Haas. 619 5 e£t wptara T, Farn. : de^taptara L, A, with most MSS.
5 ’, 259 ^x wl ' V-tv..-%X wv YHS has been
needlessly suspected: here, as in the
great speech of Ajax ( Ai . 669—677),
human destiny is viewed in relation to
the whole order of nature. Cp. Tenny¬
son, Tithonus 1 ‘The woods decay, the
woods decay and fall, The vapours weep
their burthen to the ground, Man comes
and tills the field and lies beneath, And
after many a summer dies the swan.’
611 pXao-rdvti, comes into existence,
—like the other natural growths which
wax and wane : fig. of customs and insti¬
tutions in Ant. 296 vbpLtapC ’iftXaare, El.
1095 ’IfiXaare vopupta.
612 Trv€v|J.a is not here the wind of
fortune (as Eur. H. F. 216 6 rav debs aot
irvevpta pterafiaXuv t 6 xv)> hut the spirit
which man breathes towards man, and
city towards city; the spirit of friendship
or enmity. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 705 (where,
though fortune is meant, the dalpttov is a
person), datpttov | Xrjptaros iv rpoirala
Xpoviq. yueraX-|Xa/cr6s tacos av ZXdot | da-
Xepwriptp | irvedptart. Ant. 136 (Capa-
neus menacing Thebes) / 3 a/c%e vtov iiri-
7 rvet | pnrats ix^^Ttav aviptcov. Eur.
Suppl. 1029 aiipais adbXots \ yevvalas...
i/'uxas. So irvetv ptivos, k 6 tov, iptora etc.
613 P^Ptjkev, is set (cp. 1052). Though
(e.g.) 7 rveupta eptXtov pifirjKev iv avdpdatv
could not mean, ‘a friendly spirit is steady
among men,’ yet irveopta ravrbv pifirjKev
can mean, ‘the same spirit is set,’ i.e.
blows steadily. Cp. Ar. Ran. 1003 ^W/c’
av rb irvevpta Xeiov \ Kal k ad eari) <bs Xa-
( 3 r)s. TroXei ethic dat., on the part of.
614 f. tois pev yap -q Stj, for some men
at once ( i.e ., after but a brief friendship),
for others, later. t]8t] is here used as
avTtKa more often is: cp. Aesch. Cho.
1020 ptoxdos 5 ’ 6 ptiv ai jtLx\ b 5 ’ ^|et. No
relationship between men or states is
permanent, for the feelings with which
they regard each other are liable to
change,—from liking to dislike, yes, and
back again to liking. Ka 50 is <{>£\a, by
completing the circle, completes the pic¬
ture of inconstancy. Nauck has quite
needlessly suspected these two vv. The
maxim ascribed to Bias of Priene (c. 550
B.C.), (ptXetv ws pctaipaovras Kal pttaetv cos
(piX-paovTas (Arist. Rh. 2. 13, Cic. De
Amic. 16. 59 ita amare oportere ut si ali-
quando esset osurtts), is paraphrased in Ai.
679 fif., with the comment, rots iroXXotat
yap | (SpOTtbv airtaros iad ’ iratpdas Xtpcpv :
cp. ib. 1359 V Kapra 7 roXXol vvv (plXot
Kaddts -irtKpol.
616 07] Pais dat. of interest, if she
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 105
faith dies, distrust is born; and the same spirit is never steadfast
among friends, or betwixt city and city; for, be it soon or be it
late, men find sweet turn to bitter, and then once more to love.
And if now all is sunshine between Thebes and thee, yet
time, in his untold course, gives birth to days and nights untold,
wherein for a small cause they shall sunder with the spear that
plighted concord of to-day; when my slumbering and buried
corpse, cold in death, shall one day drink their warm blood, if
Zeus is still Zeus, and Phoebus, the son of Zeus, speaks true.
620 SSpet Hermann (De usu antistroph., p. xiv.): Sopl MSS. ( 8 ovpl L"), Aid., as in
v. 13 14 dopl Kparvvwv, in 1386 Sopi KparrjcraL, and almost always.^ Tnclinius wiote
ev dopi, and so Brunck.—ex apuKpov Xbyov L, B, F, R 2 : ex ptxpou X070UR. eK , a ^ L ~
upov xpbvov A (yp. Xoyou ): ex paxpoO XP 0V0v T Vat., Farn. avruv J
avru v L; w has been made from to, and there is room for more than one let er
after it. The first hand had written auro <x, disjoining the letters, as often (lntrod.,
has her relations with you in a peaceful
state, ev-qiiepeu eu 77 pepta = either (1) ‘fine
weather,’ ev8La, as Arist. Hist. An. 6. 15
&tolv elnjpepLas y evoplvrjs avadeppalvrjTai
7 ] yrj, or (2) ‘prosperity.’ The verb is
always figurative. Arist. Pol. 6. 8. 22
rats (rxoXaanxwrepats xai paXXov evrjpe-
povacus irbXeaiv.
617 KaXws has been censured as faulty
after the in evrjpepel : its defenders
might have quoted Eur. fr. 886 tov
xaXws ev8a.Lp.ova.. It means, ‘ satisfac¬
torily,’ ‘ as we could wish,’ and is repre¬
sented by the word ‘ all ’ in the version
above, rd is better than to for the ms.
re (or rt). to irpos <re would be rather,
‘so far as her relation to you is concerned’
(acc. of respect),—when rd vvv should be
read in 616. This would make the wel¬
fare of Thebes more prominent than the
mutual amity. 6 pvpios : cp. Ai. 646 6
paxpSs Ka,vapldpr]T0S XP^ V0 s.
618 T€KV0VTai. The midd. was more
commonly used of the mother, the act.
of the father (though converse instances
occur); the midd. is used figuratively,
as here, in Aesch. Ag. 754 ( 0 X/ 3 os), Eur.
/. T. 1262 (x0vv). Iwv, as it proceeds.
Cp. El. 1365 7 roXXal KVKXowra 1 vvktc s
rjplpai r’ fcrcu j at ravrd croi 8eL£ov<riv.
619 €v ats, in the course of which:
i.e. at some moment in them. So Ant.
1064 KCLTiOdl p.r] 7 ToXXoUS 'Hi \ TpbxoVS
dpuWr]TTipas rjXLov reXcov | iv olai...dp.oi-
j3 ov olvtlSovs Hei. 8efju6p.a.Ta, pledges
given by placing one’s right hand in ano¬
ther’s : the word occurs only here, and in
Athen. 159 B (poet, anonym.) w XP V<T A
Se£tcopa koXXottov fipoTois, gift most wel¬
come to men. Se£iovadai is only ‘to
greet’ or ‘welcome’: but 5 e£tas Si8ova 1
xat Xap.j3d.veiv, etc., suggested the phrase
here. Cp. II. 2. 341 (nrovSaL r’ dxp^rot
xat Se^ai, rjs eirtind p.ev. In Eur. Suppl.
930 Theseus says of Polyneices, &vos yap
ijv /tot, as if alluding to hereditary £evLa
between the royal houses. Cp. 632.
620 Sopet StatTKeStotriv, they will
‘ throw their pledges to the winds ’ by an
armed invasion of Attica. Cp. Ant. 287
vbpovs SiacrKeSuv, to make havoc of laws.
Sopet (instead of the more freq. 8opt) is
required by metre also in 1314? Ar.
Pax 357 <rbv Sopet abv aaxLSi, Vesp. 1081
(where MSS. £vv Sopl £vv dairLbi ),—all
iambic or trochaic. The phrase in Ar.
came from Soph. Mtopos, acc. to Choero-
boscus 376.19* Cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 274 P- a X a s
irpb xetptov xai 8opr] ^aaraijopev , a plur.
on the analogy of this dat. sing.
621 tv’ could mean, ‘at a place where,’
at the grave (see on 411), but is better
taken as = ‘in which case,’ ‘when,’ since
the moment of rupture (SiacnceSwoiv)
would not be the battle at Colonus^but
the preceding declaration of war. evScov
(cp. on 307), in contrast with the fierce
combatants on the ground above him.
622 \|/uxpos...0€pp-6v, here of the
physical contrast between death and life;
but in Ant. 88 depprjv eirl \f/vxpoi(n xap-
SLav txw, ‘thy heart is hot on chilling
deeds’ (xpuepots). Simonides 120^ 5 vvv
5 ’ 6 p.kv ev 7 rovTip Kpvepbs vIkvs. For the
idea of the buried dead draining the life¬
blood of their foes cp. El. 1420 tt aXtppu-
tov yap alp.’ vire^aipovtn tu>v \ Kravovruv
ol iraXai davbvres.
623 traces, true (as a prophet): 792 :
0. T. roll rap/ 3 w ye pi) pot <&ot/ 3 os i&Xdrj
io6
IO0OKAEOYI
xo.
@H.
s\\» » \ >0 ~ eo\ >/ »v
aAA ov yap avoav rjov TaKivrjT enr],
ea p Iv olcriv r)p£dpr)V, to <xo v povov
TTLCTTOV (frvXdaO-COV KOV7TOT OiSiTTOVV ipELS
dy^peiov OLKrjTrjpa 8e£acr9aL tottcov
to)v evuao , eurep prj Ueoi i pevaovcri pe.
avatj, TrdXai Kal ravra /cat to iavr ejrrj
yrf TTjO OO avrjp to? Te\(xJV E(paLV€TO.
Tt? 0777 ap avopos evpevecav e/cpaAot
tolovS *, drco 7 TpojTov pev rj 8 opvtjevos
KOivrj Trap 'pptv alev ecttlv iorTua;
eVetra S’ iKerp^ Satpovcov dcj)iypevos
yfj rfjSe Kapol Sacrpov ov crpiKpov Tivei.
a yd) cre/ 3 Lcr 6 ei<; ovnor ii</ 3 a\(o yapiv
625
635
p. xlvi.). 625 Tjp^d/irjv] Nauck conject. Tjbija/jnjv. 628 xf/edaovai]
xpeddovai L 2 .— /xe\ The first hand in L wrote p.01 or fiov: a later hand cor¬
rected it. 630 tt] 5 '] T 7 )i L first hand: the corrector added 5 ’.— 65 ’ avrjp]
65 ’ is wanting in A, R: 6 7’ F. The mss. have 65 ’ avyp: Brunck
gave avpp 65 ’. Reisig amended this to 65 ’ avr/p. 631 av is wanting in
crcuprjs. So 0tAos aaiprjs, a proved friend
(Eur. Or. 1155), ypa/apbareds aacprjs an
accurate scribe (Aesch. fr. 34B).
624 T£ti<fvT|Ta, — d' p. 7 ] Set Xoyip tavei-
adai (see 1526), secrets which should be
allowed to rest beyond the veil: so Ant.
1060 bpaeis pie TaKivpTa did <ppeviov <ppaaai,
the secrets locked in my soul. (Cp.
Gray: ‘No farther seek his merits to
disclose, Or draw his frailties from their
dread abode.’’)
625 f. ea pue (iv tovtois) a (Xiyiov)
T]p|d|XT]v, leave me (permit me to cease)
at the point where I began (the prayer
for an Attic home). Cp. II. 9. 97 iv <rol
piev Xrj^io, aeo 5 ’ dp£op.cu. Here we cannot
well evolve df or ii■ <Z>v from ev olcriv:
nor, again, would iv oh Tip^apujv be
idiomatic, to <rov... Trio-Toy cfrvXdcrcriov,
taking care that thy part is loyally done :
cp. 0 . T. 3-20 r6 aov re ad | rayu) bioiaio
rovpiov (thy part): Ai. 1313 opa pirj rod-
fov aXXa /cat to aov (thine interest): ib.
99 ojs r6 aov i; vvtjk ’ iyu (thy saying).
Both idiom and rhythm are against join¬
ing to aov iriarov as ‘thy good faith.’
628 ciTrcp p.ij \J/€vo-ov(ti, you will find
me helpful,—that is to say, if the gods do
not disappoint me. ei/rrep marks the
point which must be taken for granted,
in order that ipeis (626) should hold
good: cp. Eur. H. F. 1345 beirai yap 6
deos, eiTrep 'iar bvrios deos (asstiming him
to be so), | oddevbs. Lys. or. 12 § 48
eiirep rj v dvrjp dyad os, iX 9 V v & v i etc.
(Cp. Thompson Syntax § 225. 4.)
629 TrdXai: 287, 459. The Chorus,
tempering caution with good-nature, tes¬
tify that the promise of Oedipus is, at
least, not merely a device inspired by the
arrival of the King.
630 c<j>aiveTo tcXcov (without ws) =
‘was manifestly intending to perform’:
icpaivero d>s re\dv — ‘ appeared as one in¬
tending to perform,’ ws marking the as¬
pect in which he presented himself to
their minds. Ai. 326 ral bijXos ianv bis
ti dpaaeiwv Karov. For the imperf., cp.
Aesch. Ag. 593 X0701S roiovTois irXayrros
oda ’ icpaivopniv, by such reasonings I ap¬
peared (was made out to be) in error.
631 8t}t 5 , ‘then,’ a comment on the
speech of Oed. rather than on the words
of the Chorus, as oft in questions (cp.602).
CKpdXoi: properly, ‘cast out of doors,’ as
a worthless thing: hence, ‘reject’, ‘repu¬
diate’: Eur. fr. 362. 45 Trpoybvosv 7 raXaia
dia/uu ’ bans ir[ 3 aXei: Plat. Crito 46 B
rods di Xoyovs, od's iv rip ipnrpoadev 6Xe-
7 ov, ov dvvapai vvv ispaXeiv. Others
take it literally, ‘cast out of the land’,
so that avdpbs edpiiveiav roiodde = avdpa
edp-evi 7 Toiovde. But the notion of rashly
scorning what is really precious gives
more point both here and in 636.
632 f. oto), not otov, is right. Con-
OlAinOYI Eni KOAQNQI 107
But, since I would not break silence touching mysteries,
suffer me to cease where I began ; only make thine own word
good, and never shalt thou say that in vain didst thou welcome
Oedipus to dwell in this realm—unless the gods cheat my hope.
Ch. King, from the first yon man hath shown the mind to
perform these promises, or the like, for our land.
TH. Who, then, would reject the friendship of such an
one ?—to whom, first, the hearth ol an ally is ever open,, by
mutual right, among us ; and then he hath come as a suppliant
to our gods, fraught with no light recompense for this land and
for me. In reverence for these claims, I will nevei spuin his
A, B.—Nauck conject. e/c/SaXoi £ wovolav . 632 otov MSS.', brip Suid. (s.v.
Sophijevos), Brunck, Elms., Herm., Dind., Blaydes.— Soptigevos] <pt\o^evo s L . (E has
■0t\6* written over Sopt&vos.) Kuster conject. Sopvfrois. 633 joirn Trap
L and most MSS., Aid., Suid.: KOirtj r’ dp ’ T, Farn., Vat 636 crenels
L, A, with most mss. : aefiacrdels B, T, Vat., Farn. Blaydes conject. aywye
strue : Srep t) Sopv^evos ecrria aiev kolvt]
iaTL irap’ r)fuu, lit., ‘to whom the hearth
of an ally is always common among us ’:
Koivrj, ‘common,’ = ‘giving reciprocal
hospitality,’ which Theseus could claim
at Thebes, as Oedipus at Athens. aUv,
i.e. ‘ even if he had not this special claim.’
This seems better than to take Koivi) as
(1) ‘common to him with other Thebans,’
(2) ‘provided by our State,’ (3) ‘common
to him with zis ,’ or (4) ‘accessible,’ as
Andoc. or. 2 § 147 olda KOLvorarr] r<p
Seoptvip. With otov the above version
could not stand (since ‘ belongs to him ’
could not replace 1 exists for him ’), and
so we should have to understand, otovJ)
Soph^evos earia aiev kolvt] eari Trap ’ rjpiv,
whose allied hearth (at Thebes) is always
regarded among us as open to us (‘ as a
common possession,’ Campb.): but this
seems very forced.
8 opv>£evos, ‘spear-friend,’ is one with
whom one has the tie of £ei na in x'espect
of war: i.e., who will make common
cause with one in war. It is applied by
Aesch., Soph., and Eur. only to princes
or chiefs, with an armed force at their
command. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 562 £eVos re
Kai Soph^evos Sopeov, said by Orestes when
he presents himself iravreXi] aaypv '■
i. e. he comes not merely as the personal
ijtvos of the royal house, but as a chief
in armed alliance with it. Plut. (A/or.
295 B, Quaest. Gr. 17) asks, ris 6 Soph De¬
vos', He conjectures that it meant, a
ransomed prisoner of war, in his subse¬
quent friendly relation to the ransomer
(ck SopiaXwrov Sopv^evos tt pooayopevo-
pevos). This is against the usage of the
poets, our only witnesses. And the
source of the guess is clear. Plutarch
was thinking of the verbal compounds,
SopLaXuros, SopiKTTjTos, So p'CKi)ttt os, etc.
From these he inferred that Soph&vos
would mean primarily, ‘a friend gained
through the spear.’
Wecklein brackets the whole passage
from 632 oTip down to 637 tt]v rovde as
‘a later addition,’ because (1) there could
be no £ei ha when Oedipus did not even
know the name of Theseus (68), and (2)
aepurdels in 636 is suspicious. On this,
see ad loc. As to (1), the £evla to which
Theseus refers is not a personal friend¬
ship, but a hereditary alliance between
the royal houses, as in Eur. Snppl. 930
Polyneices (whom he had not seen be¬
fore) is his £^os. Cp. on 619. After
Wecklein’s excision, we have tLs SrjP dv
avSpos evp.lvei.av enfiaXoi, | tolovSc , x^prp
5 ’ gpiraXiv koltouuQ. This is incoherent.
634 f. a<j>i‘Yp.£vos, not, ‘because,’ but,
‘ while,’ he has come. Besides his public
claim (632), Oed. has two personal claims,
(1) as the suppliant of the Eumenides,
(2) as a visitor who can make a valuable
return to Athens for protecting him.
Sacrfios, usu. ‘tribute’ ( 0 . T. 36, and so
in Xen.); here fig., ‘recompense.’
636 The aor. o-€( 3 ur 0 €ls only here :
cefiifeLV 1007, oepLoaaa Ant. 943, aefiii;o-
P.oll (midd.) Aesch. Snppl. ^ 2. In later
Gk. the pass. aor. of ae^opa 1 was de¬
ponent, as Anth. P• 7 * 1,22 a ’i, ai llvda-
io8
I04>0KAE0Y2
TTJV TOvSe, X^po- 8* W epLTTo\lV KCLTOLKLCO.
ei o evUao rjov tco qevcp pup^veiv, ere viv
tol^co fyvXacrcreiv' el S’ epiov orreixeiv pera
TO S’ tJSv, TOVTOJV, OiSiTTOVS, StSc Opt CTOL 64O
KpivavTL xp'rjcrOou' rfjSe yap ^vvoieropai.
01. a) Zev, SiSoirjs toIctl toiovtoktiv ev.
®H. tl hrjTa XPV&•> V Popovs crrei^et^ epovs ;
OI. ei poi Oepis y rjv. a\V 6 icrO ’ oSe,
©H. ev (p tl tt panels ; ov yap avrierTrjeropai. 645
01. ev (p Kparrjcro rcov ep iKfiefiXrjKOTCov.
©H. pey av Xeyois Scoprjpa rrjs crvvovcrias.
OI. et croi y anep <f>r}\; ippeve t reXovvTi poi.
<re<pdeis : Mekler, ayu a£(3a s dels. 637 x^py] X^P a L* HpuraXiv MSS.: £p.iroXiv
Musgrave, and so Dindorf, Wunder, Schneidewin, Blaydes, Hartung, and others:
fywra vlv Meineke. 638—641 Dindorf brackets these four verses; two of
which (vv. 640 f.) had already been condemned by Nauck. 638 rip £ 4 v<p L and
most mss.: tov ££vov B, T (with cD, u> written above), Vat., Farn. 639 f. el 5’ A
and most mss.: ei'r’ L, with B, T, etc. The reading e?r’ would require a point
after fj.4ra, and in v. 640 to 5 ’ (as it is in L) : while el 5 ’ requires roS’. — Oi’5^7roos]
olbiirov L, with L 2 , F, R 2 : olbiirovs A and most MSS. Cp. n. on v. 461. 643 9 j
ybprjs tI rbaov Kvapiovs eae^acrdr ]; It ap¬
pears rash to deny that eae/ 3 ladi)v could
be so used. The deponent use of £<r£<p-
6 t]v is attested only by Plat. Phaedr. 254 b
(<xe<pdeiaa), and Hesych. 1. 1456 eatepdrjv
eaepacrdijv, 7 ^avxacra, yax^vd^v. So0o/fX^s
AaidaXip (fr. 168 Nauck). ttcPaXu): cp.
631.
637 ^p/iroXiv is Musgrave’s certain
correction of the ms. tpuraXiv: cp. 1156
crol p.ev ZpuroXiv | ovk 6 vra, avyyevy d£,
not thy fellow-citizen, indeed, but thy
kinsman. The word does not occur else¬
where. ‘I will establish him in the land,’
says Theseus, ‘as a member of our state’:
he who now is airoXis (cp. 208) shall in
Attica have the full protection of our
laws. gp-n-aXiv has been rendered (1) ‘on
the contrary,’ i.e. ‘so far from rejecting
him’: so the schol., and this version is
alone correct: (2) ‘once more,’ i.e. re¬
newing the alliance between the states,—
l’aley : (3) ‘in return’ for his benefits,—
Ellendt. Campbell objects that with fyi-
7 roXiv * the opposition of the clauses would
not be sufficiently marked by 5 d’: but for
Se = aXXa cp. Antiph. or. 5 §§ 4, 5 alrr]-
oofxai vp.as oi>x direp ol iroXXol..., rade 8 £
d£op.ai vpilov : Thuc. 4. 86 ovk eirl kclk<p ,
e^^ , eXevdepwaei 8 £ tCjv "EkXXyvwv irapeXi]-
Xvda.
638 <rt, the Coryphaeus. Cp. Aesch.
Suppl. 955 ff., where the king gives the
Danaides their choice between Argos and
a private home apart; crreixer’ evepKrj
irbXiv \ ...el d£ ns p.elfav I napeeriv
oUdv Kal pLOVOppbdpLOVS ddpLOVS. | TOJJTUV TCL
Xipcrra Kal ra dvpijdearaTa \ irdpeaTi, Xw-
Tlaaade.
639 if. tl To8t,-(TTtCxtlV (JL6T* €|iOV,
—f|8v tern—8i8«p,£ <roi, tovtwv Kplvavn
(1 oirorepov fiovXeL), xp^cHlai (avrep). For
to'8’ in appos. with o-rtlx^^ cp. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 4. 4 aa(p 7 ]vi£ecrdaL de, u>s ^Kaarov
erlp-a, tovto eSo/cet avrip dyadbv elvai :
Aeschin. or. 2 § 10 6 rb p.r] it oXvirpayp.o-
veiv ijpLas tov s 7 rp£cr^eis p.i] 8 £v, tovt' aya-
dbv viroXapL^avcov elvai. Here roSt simi¬
larly follows the word with which it is in
appos., though it should properly precede
it, as Eur. Phoen. 550 p.ey ijyrjaaL rode, |
irepifiXeireadaL Tlpuov ; tovtwv partitive gen.
with xpivavTi, ‘ having chosen (one) of
these things’; cp. 0 . T. 640 Svolv SiKaiol
dpav airoKpivas KaKolv, \ rj yijs airu/aai,...^
KTeivaL. 8 i 8 a)pi...xpfjo" 0 ai: cp. Xen. Anab.
3. 4 §§41 f. el fiotiXeL, p.£ve...,el 5 £ XPV{ (L ^
iropevov... , AXXa 8 ldojp.l aoi, epi] b Heiplao-
epos, oirorepov [ 3 ovXeL eXbcrdai.
With tlV epLov , the constr. would be,
ei're p.er’ ep.ov crrclxuv (i]dv avrip eern,
c rreix^v irapeanv), a word expressing
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
109
grace, but will establish him as a citizen in the land. And if it
is the stranger’s pleasure to abide here, I will charge you to
guard him ; or if to come with me be more pleasing—this choice,
or that, Oedipus, thou canst take; thy will shall be mine.
Oe. O Zeus, mayest thou be good unto such men !
Th. What wouldst thou, then ? wouldst thou come to my
house ?
Oe. Yea, were it lawful;—but this is the place—
Th. What art thou to do here ? I will not thwart thee...
Oe. —where I shall vanquish those who cast me forth.
Th. Great were this promised boon from thy presence.
OE. It shall be—if thy pledge is kept with me indeed.
86 povs F y 86 povs L and most MSS.: es Sopovs B, T, Vat., Farn. 644 9 lpLS 7 ]
Oeplar' Wunder. 645 f. Nauck conject. gov for ov, and in 646 KparyGeLs for
KpaT'/jGw. 647 XlyoLs] XoyoLG L (with e written above), R 2 . — awovaias A, R:
{wovolas the rest. 648 goI 7’ in L seems to have been made from g 6 7’,
though the first hand wrote ippevei, not -etcr. Most of the mss., and Aid., agree
with L in eppevei, but eppeve 1 is in B, T, Farn., Vat. (which has ev goL 7’). epplvoi
consent being evolved from ra£w. But
(1) this is harsher than 0 . T. 91 el rwvSe
Xpyfris Tr\r)Gia$6vTWV kXvclv \ broLpos el-
irelv, etre /cat GrelycLV &rw (xPTlfr ts ), where
'broipos is more easily fitted to the second
clause; though somewhat similar is Eur.
Ion 1120 ireirvGpevaL yap, el Oavelv ypas
(eire Kardavelv Badham) xP € &v, | rjdtov dv
6a.voLp.ev, ei6’ opav cpaos (%pe wv), sc. rjdiov
dv opippev. And (2) in proposing the se¬
cond alternative,—that Oed. should ac¬
company him,—it is more suitablej:hat he
should address Oed. himself. TtjSe, ‘in
that sense,’ i.e. in whichever course you
may prefer, r\ dv ou podXy: cp. 1444 :
Ant. 111 r 86£a ryS’ eweGrpacpy: El. 1301
ftiruis Kal Gol (piXov | Kal rovpbv t gtgl Ty8\
f-vvo£o-op.ai, agree: Antiph. or. 5 § 42
rots pkv irpwTOLS (Xoyois) Gwecpipero,...
to&tols 8b Sieeplpero.
642 8i8o£t]s...€v : 1435 : 0 . T. 1081
(tvxvs) t V$ SlSovgtis.
643 Sopovs a-Tt£x €l v: 1769 0i}j8as... |
.. .tt b p\J/ov : 0. T. 1178 aXXyv j clo¬
ze clii' avolaeLv.
644 ct...^, sc. £xPy$ 0V ™ Mpovs
gtcIx^lv.
645 4v w t£ irpalcis; Cp. 0. T. 558
01. 7 togov tlv' y8y 8yd' 6 Aaios XP^ V0V
KP. SbSpaKe -jtolov Hpyov ; ov yap evvoQ.
01 . ucpavros bppu.. .etc.; Eh. 210 XO. aXX ,
<?X e > tIkvov, NE. Xly' otl XO. (ppovn8as
vbas. An intermption of this kind serves
to bespeak the attention of the audience
for a point which the dramatist desires to
emphasize.
646 KpaTrjcrto : near the shrine he
was to close his life (91), and at his grave
the Thebans were to be defeated (411,
62 1 ).
647 pe'y’ &v tey ° l<5 8a>pt]|ia, = peya dv
ei'rj Swpypa 5 Xtyeis, it would be a great
benefit of which you speak (sc. el «pa-
tols). Cp. Ant. 218. Ttjs o-vvow£a$,
* from your abiding with the people here
(at Colonus) ’: i.e. ‘You have suggested
a strong reason for your staying here,
rather than for going with me to Athens .’
Cp. Trj ZvvovGlq. in 63. It would be tame,
at this stage, to take £ wovala merely of
his presence in Attica. The belief of
Theseus in Theban amity (606) has^ now
been shaken by his visitor (620). tt]s <r.,
gen. of source (ultimately possessive):
O. T. 170 <ppovrlSos byxos, a weapon
furnished by thought.
648 cl cro£ y’ airep <j>rjs cppevct, ‘yes,
if on your part (ethic dat.) the promise
(of protection and burial) shall be ob¬
served, tcXovvti by your performing it
pot for me’ (dat. of interest), eppcvct
alone might have meant merely, ‘ if you
abstain from withdrawing your promise ’:
rcXovvTt supplements it, marking that
good faith must be shown by deeds. We
can say either eppbveLs oh Xbyeis or bppb-
vet gol a. XlyeLs: cp. Thuc. ’ 2 . 2 rbGGapa
pubv yap k al SbKa try evtpeLvav ai rpiaKov-
Todreis GirovSal: Plat. Phaedr. 258 B
tav ...eppevy, if (his proposal) stand good.
I 10
IO0OKAEOYI
®H.
01.
®H.
01.
OI.
01.
OI.
01.
Oaperec to rovSe y avSpos' ov ere urj npoSco.
ovtoi cr veb opKOv y w? kclkov TnerTCJcroiJiac. 6^0
* / » * »O \ * \ / , / °
ovkovv TTEpa y <xv ovoev rj Xoyco (pepocs.
ttcos ovv irorjcreLS ; ®H. rov pcaXcerT okvos cr eyei ;
rj^ovcm/ avSpes ®H. aHa Toco’S 3 ccttc/ll pceXov.
opa /xe Xelttojp ®H. perj SeSa cr)( a ^pp pee Spdv.
okvovvt cLvayKir). ®H. Tovpcov ovk okpec Keap. 655
ovk oicrO enreeXas ®H. oiS 3 eyco ere pop Tiva
ivOevS 3 CJLTTCL^OVT avSpCL 7 TpO<$ / 3 lCLP ipCOV.
noXXac S anecXal noXXd Srj pcaTTjv eirr)
Ovp.co KaTrjTrecXrjcrav • aXX 3 o vovs otolv
avTov yevrjTcu, efrpovSa TaTTEiXrjpiaTa. 660
kecvols S 3 ccrcos kel Seep 3 ETreppdcrOr) Xeyecv
Trj<z crr}<; aycoyrjs, oiS 3 iyoo, efxivrjcreTCLL
H. Stephanas. 649 L has a point after Oapaei, and none after avdpos.
650 <r’ y0’] S’ vef .>’ B, Vat. 652 iroirioeis L. Cp. n. on 459.— 8kvos g']
a is wanting in L, B, R". 654 bpap.e\eiiujov L, as if the corrector, who added
the accent, took the word to be ehruv. — p,e Spai'] p? opav Spengel, Nauck;
and so Wecklein. 655 okvovvt' ] oKveiv y' Wecklein. 657 After vpos
649 to TovSe y’ av8p. might be acc.
of respect (‘as to ’), but is more simply
taken with Gapcrei: cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7
ovre 4 >i\nr 7 ros edappei toijtovs otid’ oStol
< bL\unrov: Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 42 euwxet av-
rovs, iva ae kcll 9 appr)G 0 )Giv. (Distinguish
this acc. with Oapaelv, of confidence in,
from the more freq. acc. of confidence
against , as dapveiv piagcts.) Cp. t 6 gov,
625 n.
650 cos kcikov : cp. Eur. Med. 731 ff.,
where Medea asks Aegeus to clinch his
promise with an oath,"and he asks, p.uv
oil ireiroidas ; Shaks. Jul. Caes. 2. r.
129ff. ‘Swear priests and cowards and
men cautelous,—|.. .unto bad causes swear
| Such creatures as men doubt.’ morreo-
o-opai. 7 tigtolo is ‘to make mar os’:
1 hue. 4. 88 TrurTuicravTes avrbv rots tipKois,
when they had bound him by the oaths
(iureiurando obstrinxerant ): so the pass.,
Od. 15. 435 et p.01 ideXoLTb ye, vavrai, |
8 pKip itlgt o) 9 ?ivai. The midd. expresses
‘in one’s own interest,’ as here; or reci¬
procity, as II. 21. 286 xcipl db
\aj 36 vres eiriGTOjaavr ’ eireeaaiv.
651 rj Xo'yw, than by word (without
my oath)., Dem. or. 27 § 54 K al fxaprv-
piav fxbv ovde/ulav eveftaXeTo toijtojv 6 ravr'
e lire iv a&ioaas, xptXtp db Xoycp xPV&tip-cvos
[rather exp^aro] evs TiGTevd-riGopievoi di ’
e’/cec vo)v. Cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 8 quoted on
22. Shaksp., G. of Verona 2. 7. 75 ‘His
words are bonds.’—Not, ‘than in name,’
i.e. ‘form,’ as opp. to bpyip.
652 tov paXicTT’ ok vos <r ^X €l 5 not,
‘what do you fear most?' but, ‘What,
exactly, do you fear ? ’—a polite way of
asking the question. Plat. Gorg. 448 d
SO. d\\a yap 0 virbaxero XaipefpuvTi ob
Troiei. TOP. tl fxaXiGTa, c 5 XdoKpares ;
654 opa p.€ Xtirrwv, like his utter¬
ances in 653 and 656, is left unfinished,
—Theseus striking in: sc. ^77 e/cefvots
irpodtps. Taken as a sentence, the words
could mean only ‘see that’ (not ‘how’)
‘you are leaving me.’ The conj. opav
(for Spdv), adopted by Nauck and Weck-“
lein, would be an echo of opa : it is not
only quite needless, but bad, because
here it would give an angry tone, as such
echoes usually do in trag. ; see on 0. T.
548 f. 1 he case of oioda...oWa 656 is
different.
65 5 okvovvt’ avdyK-q: i.e., okvovvtol
p.e dvdyKr) SidaaKeiv ae ,— feeling such fear
as I do, I am constrained to be thus
urgent with you. (Not, ‘I must thus
urge you, since you are slack.’) Weck¬
lein’s change to oKveiv y' is unnecessary.
656 ovk olcrQ’: Oed. had said .no¬
thing of Creon’s threatened visit (396).
OIAITTOYI EFT! KOAQNQI
111
Th. Fear not touching me; never will I fail thee.
Oe. I will not bind thee with an oath, as one untrue.
Th. Well, thou wouldst win nought more than by my word.
Oe. How wilt thou act, then ? Th. What may be thy fear ?
Oe. Men will come— Th. Nay, these will look to that.
Oe. Beware lest, if thou leave me— Th. Teach me not
my part.
Oe. Fear constrains— Th. My heart feels not fear.
Oe. Thou knowest not the threats — Th. I know that
none shall take thee hence in my despite. Oft have threats
blustered, in mens wrath,-with threatenings loud and vain ; but
when the mind is lord of himself once more, the threats are
gone. And for yon men, haply,—aye, though they have waxed
bold to speak dread things of bringing thee back,—the sundering
P^v one letter (7?) has been erased in L. 658 ff. ttoAAcu 5 ’ cbreiAai]
Toup conject. 7 toAAoi S’ aTeiXas: Hartung, 71-0AA01 5 ’ aireiXuv: Schneidewin,
iroXXol ' 5 i -rroXXois : Musgrave and Brunck, 7roAAas 5 ’ cnreiXas, the former reading
dvnoi in 659, the latter dvfios (KaTyyireiXrfaev). Wecklein brackets the three
vv. 658 — 660. 660 a vtov made from avrov in L. avrov Elms., with R
and a few other mss. 661 /celvois] Keivcov B, KeLvovs 2nd Juntine ed. —
H, not ov, in strong assurance, as with inf.
after 6 /jlvv/ju, etc.: cp. 281, 797: Ant.
1092 innaTOLfieada... | pL-rpirw 7 tot ’ clvtov
\l/ev8os...Xa.Keiv.
658—660 Many emendations of
658 f. have been proposed, and Weck¬
lein would reject the three verses altoge¬
ther. To me they seem not only au¬
thentic but textually sound. They pic¬
ture a tumult of passions in the soul,
presently quelled by reason. The angry
threats and the sobering reason are alike
personified. The genuineness of the
nominative iroWal 8’ aireiXal is con¬
firmed by the imagery of the second
clause, oTav 8’ 6 vovs- For this ani¬
mated personification of speech or pas¬
sion, cp. Aesch. Cho. 845 17 irpos yvvaiKwv
deLfj.aToiJiJ.evoL X6y ol | Tredapaioi OpdaKovai,
dvjiffKovTes fiarriv : Eur. Hipp. 1416 ovde
yrjs vtto £6(pLp \ deas anpLOL KirnyuSos e/c
Trpodvpilas | dpyai KaTacrKrjxpovaLv is rb aov
difxas. The cognate verb KaTT|7r€LAT](rav
(gnomic aorist), instead of the simple
’iXe^av, gives an emphasis like that
which the togn. accus. would give in
ttoXXol CL-rreLXas KaTrjTreiXrfcrav. 0 ufJ-co mo¬
dal dat., ‘in wrath’ (not locative, ‘in the
soul’): cp. Plat. Legg. 866 D (edv) dvfup...
f] to ireirpayfiivov eKirpax^iv: O. T. 405
opyrf XeXixOaL.
660 ccutov (possessive) yevrjTai, be¬
come its own master, regain its control
over passion: cp. Dem. or. 4 § 7 rjv
vp-cov ai)T<jSv edeXrjcrrfTe yeviadaL : Plat.
Phaedr. 250 A eiarXrfTTOvTaL Kal oi)Kid ’
avT(3v yiyvovTai. So Her. 1 . 119 ovre
e^eirXdyrf €vt6s re eiovTov yiveTaL, ‘was
not dismayed, but mastered his feelings’:
Dem. or. 34 § 35 ovk evTos cov auTov: or.
19 § 198 S’ aiiTrjs odaa vtto tov Kaicou.
Elmsley strangely preferred avrov, taking
it as adv., ‘there.’ <f>poi)8a, there is an
end of them: Eur. Pro. 1071 (to Zeus)
<ppovdai aoL Ovaiai.
661 f. kelvols (referring to civdpes in
653) goes both with iirepp. and with 0a-
vpaeTaL. Kal el eireppcoo-Gr) (impersonal)
even if courage has come to them Seivd
Xe'yeiv to say dread things tt)s o-fjs ayco-
■yqs about your removal (for the gen. see
on 355 : for tt}s arfs as = an objective aov,
on 332). The normal phrase would be
KeivoL eireppdjadyfaav, and the use of the
impersonal form here is bolder than in
the ordinary passive examples (usu. with
perf.) such as ixavd TOLS...TroXep.LOLs evTv-
XWaL (Thuc. 7. 77). Possibly the com¬
mon impers. use eirTjXdi p.oL XiyeLv
(‘it occurred to me to say’) may have
helped to suggest the impers. eireppdjadrf.
Xe'yeiv. An inf., which here depends on
the notion eTiXpajaav, does not elsewhere
occur with eTTLppuvvvoOai , but stands with
the simple pf. ippugaL as = ‘/0 be bent on
doing’ (Lys. or. 13. 31 £ppoiTo...KaKbv tl
I 12
I04>0KAE0YI
crTp. a.
ficLKpov to Sevpo ireXayo^ ovSe Tr\a)cripov.
Oapcre'iv pev ovv eycoye Kavev rrjs eprjs
yvcoprjs erraivto, <L>ot/ 3 o 9 el Trpovnepxpe ere'
opa)<; Se Kapov pr/ rrapovTO 9 oIS* on
Tovpov (fyu\d£ei cr ovopa prj iracryeiv kolkg)<;.
XO. evLTTTTov, fjeve, racrSe xajpas
2 lkov ra KpoLTLcrra yds enavXa ,
3 tov dpyrjra KoXcovov, evO ’
4 a \iyeia pivvper at
5 Oapi^ovcra paXicrT arjSdv
iireppAdir) F. 663 TrXcvo-qxoi'] -n-Xedacpov Meineke, ttX<olp.ov Hervverden.
664 Kavev rrjs epijs] Kavev ye tt) s e/iTj? C7<b Porson : Kav eprjs avev Herm., Dind.,
Heimsoeth (but with Sixa for avev): kclv avev 7’ ifirjs Dobree: Kairb rrjs ip. rjs
Meineke. 665 yvwprjs] pupcris Meineke : alxp-rjs Herwerden.— irpoUnrepcpe ]
7 rpovrpe\J/e Triclinius. 666 6/zcos] aXXcvs Meineke. 669 Kpariara 70s]
epyd^eadac). Whitelaw : ‘though terrible
things were emboldened to the utter¬
ance,’—comparing 658 dTreiXal...KaTT)Trei-
Xrjoav. But, if the deeva are personified,
do we not then want a stronger word
than Xiyeiv ?
We cannot read Kelvo s, since the pi. is
needed. The best solution would be
Keivocs 5 i, Kei' ns, from which tacos Kel
might have come through a transposi¬
tion. But the sarcastic l'o-«s is fitting :
cp. Ai. p 62 tacos toi, Kei fiXlirovra jut]
’irbdovv, I davbvT ’ dv olpub^eiav. k«1 here
where el Kal would be natural (as grant¬
ing the fact) ; whereas in 306 the Kei
is normal: see 0 . T. Append. Note 8,
p. 296.
663 to Sevpo, instead of to pcera^v,
since TrAcryos suggests ttXovs : cp. 1165.
If the Thebans attempt an armed inva¬
sion, they will find ‘ a sea of troubles ’
interposed. Eur. Hipp. 822 kokcov 5 ’,
c 3 raXas, triXayos eiaopco \ roaovrov Clare
p.rjTTOT iKvevaai iraXiv, | yu,7jr’ eKirepdaai
Kvpa t rjade avpccpopds. So of prosperity,
O. T. 423 einrXoias rvx&v. The form irXw-
ori(jLov only here: Attic writers elsewhere
use 7rXwt p.os (oft. TrXbcpos in our MSS.),
Her. ttXcotos : irXebacp.os is not found.
664 f. Gapcrtiv p.€v ovv. ‘Now (ovv)
you are safe indeed (piv), even without
my protection,—Phoebus being with
you ; but (8£ 666) that protection,—su¬
perfluous though it be,—will be afforded
by my name just as well as by my pre¬
sence.’ For p.iv ovv with this distributed
force cp. 0 . T. 483, Ant. 65; for its com¬
posite force, 0 . T. 705. Kavev rrjs iprjs
■yv<op.T]S, even apart from my resolve (636)
to protect you. Though rrjs eprjs form a
cretic, the spondee Kavev can stand be¬
cause the prep, coheres closely with its
case. Cp. 115. In 1022 ovdiv dec xoveiv,
and 1543 Ciarrep a<pco rrarpi^ the mono¬
syllable excuses the spondee, eiraivw
with inf., advise : El. 1322 aiydv errr}vea\
‘i’otpos: Theseus infers this from 623.
666 op.<vs with p/ij irapovTos : it usu.
follows the partic. (as 851, 1529), but
sometimes precedes it, as Eur. Ion. 734
biairocv' 8/j.cos ofio\ It would be possible,
however, to take 6/j.cos with olda : ‘ but
nevertheless (though my protection is
needless).’ Possibly it should be op.as,
‘equally’ (At. 1372 /ca/ceZ Kav dad’ cov...
o/xuSs).
668—719 First ardaipov. The first
strophe and antistrophe (668—680 = 681
—693) praise Colonus: the second (694
— 706=707—7 t 9) praise Attica. But
the local theme is skilfully knitted to the
national theme. The narcissus and cro¬
cus of Colonus introduce the Attic olive
(2nd strophe). The equestrian fame of
Colonus suggests the Attic breed of
horses, and this, in turn, suggests Posei¬
don’s other gift to Athens,—the empire
of the sea (2nd antistrophe). For the
metres see Metrical Analysis.
Cicero (Cato 7) is the earliest extant
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
1 13
waters will prove wide, and hard to sail. Now I would have
thee be of a good courage, apart from any resolve of mine, if
indeed Phoebus hath sent thee on thy way; still, though I be
not here, my name, I wot, will shield thee from harm.
Ch. Stranger, in this land of goodly steeds thou hast 1st
come to earth’s fairest home, even to our white Colonus; stro P he -
where the nightingale, a constant guest, trills her clear note
KpdTLCT ’ epds Hartung: Nauck deletes yds here, and del in the antistr., v. 682.
670 f. rbp ] tovV Blaydes, Wecklein. This variant is said to occur in the margin
of an Aldine Sophocles, in which a certain Joannes Livineius entered the readings
of two mss. collated by him at Rome in the 16th cent. {Class. Journ. xiv. pp.
428 tf.) 671 piptipercu. L with most mss., and second Junt. ed.: pdpeTai A,
authority for the story of Sophocles re¬
citing this ode before his judges.
668 f. The first word eviinrov strikes
a note which connects Colonus imnos
with the fame of Attica. Take yds with
Kparcara. You have come to earth’s best
abodes {Colonus), belonging to this eihx-
ttos x<*>P a {Attica). The gen. thin. r.
\wpas is most simply taken as possessive,
denoting the country to which the ’IxavXa
belong, though it might also be partitive.
It precedes thravXa as the territorial
gen. regularly precedes the local name,
Her. 3. 136 dxUopTo rijs ’I raXlr]s es Ta-
pavra.
669 yds is partitive gen. with the
superb, as Lys. or. 21 § 6 77 pads (LpurTa...
£irXei iraprbs rod arparoxldov. When
yv stands alone it usu. = ‘the earth,’ as
0 . T. 480 rd peaopepaXa yds...paprela.
Some understand, less well, ‘the best
abodes in Attica {yds), belonging to (or
consisting in) Colonus (xcijpas).’
&irav\a, prop, a fold for cattle, as in
0 . T. 1138, where aradpa is its synonym.
So Zvavkoi in Od. 23. 358, and ZxavXis
in Her. 1. hi. Then, just like aradpa
in poetry, ‘homesteads,’ ‘dwellings’:
Aesch. Pers. 869 xapoiKOL \ Qppidcop exav-
Xup. The form ZxavXis was similarly
used in late prose.
670 tov: the antistrophic syll. (vapK-
683) is long, but it is needless to write
t6p8\ since the anacrusis is common.
apyrjTa, ‘white,’ contrasting with x\w-
pais (673). See Tozer, Geography of
Greece p. 242 : ‘ The site of Colonus is
distinguished by two bare knolls of light-
coloured earth, the dpyrjra K oXcjpop of
the poet,—not chalky, as the expositors
of that passage often describe it to be.’
J. S. II.
Schol. top XevKbyeup. From ^/arg, de¬
noting ‘brightness,’ come {a) the group
of words for ‘ bright ’ or white, apybs,
dpyrjs, dpytpbeLS, apyeppos, dpyv<pos : (d)
apyvpos : (c) apyiXos, argilla , white clay.
Thus the notion of a light-coloured soil
was specially associated with this root.
And this was certainly one reason why
places were called ‘white,’—whether the
soil was merely light-coloured, as at
Colonus, or chalky. Pindar puts Cyrene
ep apycpbePTi paardp {P. 4. 8), and it is
known to have stood on a chalk cliff
(F. B. Goddard in Amer. Journ. Philol.
v. 31 ap. Gildersleeve ad loci). Soil is
su Sg es t e( l by apyeiXo(pop Trap Tiecpvpiwp
KoXupap (the town AoKpoi ’Ext^ecpijpLOL on
the S. E. coast of Italy, Pind. fr. 200);
and soil or light-coloured rocks by ’Apytj/-
ovaai, the three islets off the coast of
Aeolis (Strabo 617). Cp.‘Albion.’ But
a town on a hill might also owe the
epithet to its buildings. We cannot now
decide between soil and buildings in the
cases of rbp dpyipbepTa Aijkciotop and
Kdp.ei.pop {II. 2. 647, 656) in central
Crete (?), nor always in the case of the
name ‘Alba.’
671 f. p.ivvp6Tcu 0 ap££ovcra inverts
the usual constr.; cp. Od. 8. 450 6 3 ’
dp’ aoxaoLOJS cde 6 vplp | deppa. Xo^rp’, ixel
otin Kopi'gbpepbs ye dapiftp, ‘since he
was not often so cared for ’; Plat. Rep.
328 C w Sw/cpares, obdb dapl^eis ijpip
KctTafiaipup els rbp Ileipaia. Here, how¬
ever, dapi^ovaa may be taken separately,
‘frequenting’ (the place): II. 18. 386
7 T dpos ye ph oOtl daplfe is, ‘hitherto thou
comest not oft.’ The midd. in fr. 460
rcpde {v. 1. rrjde) dapl^erae, (the fish) haunts
those waters.
#
8
IO0OKAEOYI
1 14
6 in to fiacrcraLS,
7 to olvomov e^ovcra kktctov
8 Kal idv afiaTov Oeov
9 ( f>v\\a$a fJLVpLOKCLpTTOV dvrj\.iOV
10 avrjvepiov re irdvroiv
11 vei/XCdPCUP* iv O ficLK)(UOTCLS
12 del Alovvctos ip/3areveu
13 ^OeoLis apL(j)LTTo\(dv TiOrjvais.
dvT. a. OdWet S’ ovpavias vtt dyvas
2 o KaWifioTpvs kolt r/pLap del
3 vdpKLa-cros, peyd\aiv Oeaiv
4 apyaiov o’Tecftdvwpd, o re
R, V 3 , and Aid. 674 t'ov oivwirov ^xovaa Erfurdt (and so Hartung). rbv
olvojtt' av^xovaa L (made from oivwirav £x 0V(Ta )> an d so most MSS., except that T and
Farn. give the right accent (oiv&ir'), while B and Vat. have oivwirav &x ovcra -
Dindorfs conjecture, oivCbira vbpovaa, has been received by several edd.
675 a( 3 aTov] acparov Vat. 676 dvaXiov Triclinius. 678 6 fianxeiuTao
L, with a letter erased after 6. 680 deals Elmsley: Oeiais MSS. The word
675
680
673 -utto pdctrais, ‘ under ’
(screened by) green glades,—in the sacred
grove (cp. 17) and in the neighbouring
Academy. Cp. Ai. 198 ev evav^/aoLS
fidacrais (Ida’s glens). If the word could
be referred, like fivaaos, to the rt. of
fiaOvs, it would be peculiarly appropriate
here to the haunts of the bird that ‘ sings
darkling.’
674 The reading ave\ovcra is usually
justified by Ai. 212 (ae} artpijas dvex
‘ having conceived a love for thee, he up¬
holds thee’; and Eur. Hec. 123 /Sa/cx 7 ? 5
dvex^v XIkt p' ’AyafjitfAvwv, ‘upholding,’
i.e. ‘refusing to forsake,’ ‘remaining con¬
stant to.’ But how could the bird be said
to ‘uphold’ the ivy in that sense? .In
Thuc. 2. 18 and 7. 48 dveix ev is intrans.,
* he held back ’ cautiously. Of the two
MS. readings, olywirdv ^x ov<ra an d OL '
vcutt’ avcxov<ra, the latter seems to have
come from the former, not vice versa,
olvioiros is a good Attic form (used four
times by Eur.), and o’ivmttov 2 x ov<ra is
nearer to the MSS. than Dindorf's olvCb-ira
v€|xoi>o-a. The latter word would mean,
‘having for her domain.’
675 f. The ivy and the vine (17)
being sacred to Dionysus ( 0 €oi), the fo¬
liage of the place generally is called his.
Oeov is certainly not the hero Colonus
(65). We might desire 0 €av (the Eu-
menides), but the (pvXXas meant is not
only that of the sacred grove; it includes
the Academy. p/upioKapirov refers to the
berries of the laurel {irayKapirov SdQvrjs
0. T. 83), the fruit of the olive and of the
vine. Cp. on 17.
677 f. dvrjv€p.ov...X€Lp.wvcov, cp. 786,
1519: El. 36 acncevov acnrldow: id. 1002
cLXvttos drips: Od. 6. 250 edrjrbos...diraaros :
Eur. Ph. 324 direirXos <papeo)v. In these
poet, phrases, the gen. might be viewed
either as (1) simply a gen. of want, as
after KaOapbs, etc.: (2) an attrib. gen.
depending on the implied noun (here,
avep.OL).
678 f3aKX<-«Tas (only here) = fiaKxev-
tt]s, l 3 aKxos, reveller. Cp. 0 . T. 1105 6
Baxxf?os Oeos.
679 f. IpParcvci, haunts the ground,
Aesch. Pers. 449 II dv enfiaredei irovrias
aKrrjs H1. dp.4>nro\uiv, properly, ‘mov¬
ing around,’ so, ‘attending on,’ ‘roaming
in company with.’ The bold use seems
to have been suggested by the noun d/Lupi-
7roXos as = ‘follower’ (Pind., etc.), dfupL-
7 roXelv being here to that noun as 07 ra 5 -
eiv to oirabos. n.0tjvais, the nymphs of
the mythical Nysa, who nurtured the
infant god, and were afterwards the com¬
panions of his wanderings: II. 6 . 132
(Lycurgus, king of Thrace) Auwvcroio
TiOrjvas | cede nar rjydOeov Nvarfiov.
OlAITTOYI Em KOAfiNfil
H5
in the covert of green glades, dwelling amid the wine-dark ivy
and the god’s inviolate bowers, rich in berries and fruit, unvisited
by sun, unvexed by wind of any storm ; where the reveller
Dionysus ever walks the ground, companion of the nymphs that
nursed him.
And, fed of heavenly dew, the narcissus blooms morn by morn 1st anti
with fair clusters, crown of the Great Goddesses from of yore; and stro P he
should answer to the syllable XPwr- in v. 693. The conjecture dvlais (noticed by
Schneidewin) would require some change in 693, where see n.—apcj>nrwXwv (from
apipnrbvwv) L: dpupmoXwv A, R, B, L", Vat.: apcpnroXwv F, T, Fain. Q a ~ L
is omitted by Nauck : cp. n. on 669. 683 peydXaiv deaiv MSS. : fxeyaXwv dewv
Plut. Mor. 647 B, Clemens Paed. 213 : peydXoiv deoiv Nauck.
682 ff. 0 d\\€i 8’. After the men¬
tion of Dionysus, the narcissus now
serves to introduce a mention of Deme¬
ter and Persephone (Cora). Under the
name of Ta/c%os, represented as the son
of Cora (or sometimes of Demeter), Dio¬
nysus was associated in the Eleusinian
mysteries with the ‘two goddesses 5 (ru>
dew) : thus Ant. 1119 he reigns nay koivois
’EXevirivlas | A tjovs ev KoXnois. A relief
found at Eleusis in 1859, and referable to
the period between Pheidias and Prax¬
iteles, shows Persephone with her right
hand on the head of the young Iacchos
(a boy of some fifteen years), who is
facing Demeter. It is reproduced in
Baumeister’s Denknidler des klass. Al-
terth., s.v. ‘Eleusinia, 5 p. 4.71. There
was a shrine of Demeter near Colonus,
1600.
683 vdpKi<r<ros. As the epithet
shows, some thickly-flowering variety is
meant: cp. Vergil’s ‘comantem Narcis-
sum,’ Geo. 4. 122. Wieseler ( Narkissos,
pp. 114 ff., Gott. 1856) thinks that a lily
is meant here. Bentham ( British Flora,
4th ed., p. 473) says that the narcissus
poeticus of the Mediterranean region
‘ has usually a solitary floiver of a pure
white, except the crown, which is yellow,
often edged with orange or crimson.’
This does not suit KaXXiftorpvs. There is
a like doubt about the classical vanivdos,
variously taken as iris, gladiolus, or lark¬
spur—at any rate, not our hyacinth. But,
whatever the true identification here may
be, the symbolism of vapKura-os in Greek
mythology is clear. It is the flower of
imminent death , being associated, through
its narcotic fragrance, with vaprr 7,—the
pale beauty of the flower helping the
thought. It is the last flower for which
Persephone is stretching forth her hand
when Pluto seizes her,—Earth having
put forth a wondrous narcissus, with a
hundred flowers, on purpose to tempt
her: Horn. Hymn. 5. 15 5 ’ dpa dap^-
crao’ wpl^aro x € P a ' LV “V dpepw \ KaXbv
advppa Xafieiv %ave de x^dv evpvayvia.
Paus. 9. 31. 9 (quoting an ancient hymn
by the legendary poet Pamphos) says
that Cora was seized ovk 101s anaripdei-
aav aXXa vapKiaaois. So Euphorion
(220 B.C.) fr. 52 Evpevides vapniaaov em-
OT€(pees TrXoKapioas. Artemidorus (160
A.D.), interpreting dreams of crowning
the head , says, c rrecpavoL v apnicr aiov ire-.
iroL'pplvot. irdcn raKoi ( Oneirocr. I. 77 )'
Narcissus is the fair youth cold to love,
whose face seen by himself in the water
is the prelude of death (cp. Artemid. 2. 7).
p-eyaXatv 0 €cuv: Paus. 8. 31. 1 (at Me¬
galopolis) Qedv lepov rid v peydXwv" ai
eioiv at peydXai deal A-pprjT-rjp /cat Kbp-p.
In Attic usu. toj dew, and so Andoc. or.
1 § 32 (of these goddesses) irpos roiv
deoiv is now read (v.l. raiv deaiv). In¬
deed ded is rare in Attic prose except in
such phrases as deovs Kal deas. But here,
in a lyric passage, and with an epithet
added, the poet may have preferred the
less familiar deaiv. The schol. was wrong
in desiring rav peyaXav deav (meaning
the Eumenides).
684 dpxcuov {rTetjjdvtoij/ . The narcis¬
sus does not figure specially as an attribute
of the goddesses—as the corn-ears and
poppy of Demeter, the pomegranate of
Cora, and the myrtle of Iacchos. But,
as the flower which Cora was plucking
when seized, it was associated with their
cult from the first (apyodov), and was one
8—2
116
IO 0 OKAEOYI
5 ^pvaavyrjs KpoKOS' ov S’ dvnvoi
6 Kprjvcu puvvOovo’iv
7 K 7](j)Lcrov vo/jidSes peeOpcop,
8 aW alev in rpLan
9 a) kvtoko<; neSicov imPLcrcreTai
10 G,Krjp<XT(p crvv opfipcp
11 (TTepvovypv xOopos- ov Si Movcrdv
12 \opoi viv dnecrTvyrjo-av, ov S’ a
13 xpvo-avLos ’AcjypoSiTa.
6B1 Kaurov L, with mss.: Krj^aaov B, T, Vat., Farn. 689 tirivlaerai L, L 2 ,
F“> F (with <t written above): e7r ivdaerai A, R, Aid.: eirivlacreTcu B, T, Vat., Farn.
691 arepvouxov ] arlpvov Vat. : Hermann conject. a-irepfioijxov. 692 ov §’ d B,
of the flowers which would be most fitly
woven into those floral wreaths which,
on the wall-paintings, sometimes replace
Demeter’s more usual crown of corn-ears
(see Baumeister, Denkm. p. 417). He-
sych. says that in Crete the narcissus was
called Sa/xaTpiov. In Rhodes Cora was
crowned with asphodel (Bekker Anecd.
1. 457. 9). At Hermione a flower like
the vaiavdos, locally called Koap.o<rdv8a-
\ov, was worn by the worshippers of De¬
meter Chthonia (Paus. 2. 35. 5). Schnei-
dewin’s explanation, ‘ original crown,’—
before they changed it for others,—is
against the myth itself, which makes the
narcissus a new joy to Cora’s eyes {Horn.
Hymn. 5. 15).
686 xpuo-auyT]s KpoKos. Tozer, Geogr.
of Greece p. 162: ‘ when Sophocles...
speaks of the ‘crocus with its golden
sheen,’ we would fain regard this as the
same with the splendid flower that dis¬
plays its golden blossoms close to the
snow on Parnassus and the mountains of
Arcadia. But, in reality, there can be
little doubt that it was the cultivated
crocus, from which the saffron was ob¬
tained, and which was introduced into
Greece from the East, where it was
prized as a dye for robes and slippers,—
the KpoKofiairrov irodos e\ipi,<xpLv of the
Persae [660]—the sign of royalty and
majesty.’ Cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 177 (of
fair maidens) d/x(pl 8 e xatrcu | caucus dio-
(Tovto KpoK 7 )'tip avdeL op,oicu. Along with
roses, violets, ‘hyacinth,’ ‘narcissus,’ and
‘agallis’ (iris?), the ‘crocus’ is gathered
by Cora (tb. 6 ff.). Schol. xa v Trj Nto^S?? 6
2 o(pOK\r}S TOV KpOKOV OLVTlKpVS TT) Arjp.T]TpL
dmrideTcu. At the Thesmophoria (the
festival of Demeter 6 eap.o<p6pos), when
wreaths of flowers were not worn (schol.),
the women appeared in KpoKwrol, saffron-
coloured robes (Ar. Thesm. 138). The
crocus was planted on graves (Juv. Sat.
7. 208).
686 Kpijvai, the ‘founts.’ ‘The most
distant sources of the river are on the w.
side of Mt. Pentelicus and the S. side of
Mt. Parnes,and in the intermediate ridge
which unites them ’ (Leake) : in par¬
ticular, a broad stream descends from the
steepest part of Parnes. The Cephisus
has a course of about 20 miles to the bay
of Phalerum.
pivu 0 ov<riv. Soph, has seized a distinc¬
tive point. Even at this day, when the
plain has much less shade than of old,
the Cephisus ‘never fails,’ while in the
long droughts of summer the bed of the
Ilissus is absolutely dry. Cp. Modern
Greece by H. M. Baird (1856) p. 294:
‘The little river Cephisus...scatters fer¬
tility and verdure around. Great was
the contrast between its banks and the
rest of the plain, which in the month of
October is dry, parched, and dusty. The
whole valley, in its width of six miles,
had been stripped of nearly every vestige
of vegetation; for not a drop of water
had fallen during the previous four or
five months .’—puvudoj is both trans. and
intrans. in Homer; intrans. in the Ionic
of Hippocr. (who has it of flesh ‘wast¬
ing’). Aesch. has it twice in lyrics (in¬
trans.) ; Soph, only here.
687 KT|<fH<rov. Chr. Wordsworth
[Athens and Attica p. 137) observes that
the Athenian poets never praise the
Ilissus (perhaps because it was too much
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
117
the crocus blooms with golden beam. Nor fail the sleepless
founts whence the waters of Cephisus wander, but each day with
stainless tide he moveth over the plains of the land s swelling
bosom, for the giving of quick increase; nor hath the Muses’
quire abhorred this place, nor Aphrodite of the golden rein.
L 2 , Vat.: ov 8 ’ ad L, F, R 2 : ov 8 b A, R, Aid. Retaining deltas in v. 680, Triclinius
here supplied the wanting syllable by reading ov 5 ’ ad | a, found in T and Farn.
With a like object, Brunck conjectured ovSl 7’ | a : Hermann, ov 8 e | p.av: Hartung,
associated with the prose of daily life),
though Plato, in the Phaedrus , makes
some amends; they keep their praises
for the Cephisus (so Eur. Med. 835). On
the other hand the Ilissus, not the Ce¬
phisus, is the representative river of
Attica for more distant singers, from
Apollonius Rhodius (1. 215) to Milton
{Par. Reg. 4. 249).
vofj.d8es, wandering. The word alludes
to irrigation by ducts or canals (a system
still in use), but does so far more po¬
etically than would be the case if (with
E. Curtius) we made it active, with
peeOpuv for object, gen., ‘ distributing the
streams.’ There is no example of an
adj. of this form (as otto pas, arpo<pas,
(poppas) having an active sense. Cp.
O. T. 1350 m
688 4ir rj|xaTi, a very rare use in
Attic, meaning here that on (or for) each
day the river gives what that day re¬
quires. Cp. II. 10. 48 (never did I
hear) av8p' eva to a a 6.8 e p.lpp.ep’ eir ’ 77'yU.aTi
p.riTia’aadaL (as one day’s work) : more
oft. in’ riptarL rcp8e, ‘on this day,’ II.
13. 234, 19. no. Herodotus has the
gen. ^7r’ TjpLlpr/s eKaarrjs in a similar sense
(5. 117); this phrase, too, is un-Attic.
689 wkvtokos, giving an early reward
to the cultivator’s labour. Cp. ukvtokolo
ZeXavas (because thought etrl rats Xox^la is
rai wSTfft ( 3 or]dew ), poet. ap. Plut. Mor.
282 c. t okvtoklov, a medicine used in
childbed, Ar. Th. 504.
ircSiwv eirmcrtreTCH, a partitive gen.
(helped by e 7 rt-), cp. Zpxovrat. veSLoio, II.
2. 801.
690 ofj.Ppu), water: see on O. T. 1427.
{Not, ‘ with the help of rain.’)
691 o-t. x.0ovos, possessive gen. with
7r eS'uov. —crT€pvovx.ov, having arepua: an
expressive word for the expanse of the
Attic TreSiov, varied by gentle undula¬
tions, or by rocky knolls like Colonus
itself. Suidas quotes a poet, phrase
<tt tpva 777s : cp. the common use of
pLaaTol for round hills or knolls. Hes.
Theog. 117 TaT evpvarepvos: Pind. Nem.
7. 33 evpvKbXirov \ ...%#oj'os. Both arlpva
and vibra were applied, says the schol.,
to tt)s 777s ra TrebubSrj Kal evpea. The
epithet helps, with ukvtokos, to suggest
the image of a mighty living frame,
quickened by the veins of irrigation.
Mov<rav. Paus. 1. 30. 2 (in the Acade¬
my, cp. on 55) &rrt 8£ Kal MowCdv re
[3ojp.bs Kal 'irepos 'Ep^toO Kal 2v8ov AdTjvas.
692 viv refers to in 691: this
region generally.
692 f. ov8’ a. The ov8’ av of L is
somewhat prosaic, and implies a contrast
between the deities which is unfitting
here. ’A^poStr-q is not among the divi¬
nities of the Academy or Colonus in
Paus. 1. 30, though there was an altar
of ’ Epws in front of the entrance to the
Academy. But she was often associated
with Demeter and Cora (cp. Paus. 3.
19. 4, and Baumeister Denkmdler p.
419); and she was also specially connected
by an Attic legend with the Cephisus
(Eur. Med. 835).
Xpvcravios, when she drives her chariot
drawn by sparrows (Sappho fr. 1. 10),
doves, or swans. The word occurs only
once in II. (6. 205), as epith. of Artemis,
and once in Od. (8. 285), as epith. of Ares.
Paus. 9. 23. 4 (speaking of a lost hymn
by Pindar to Persephone) aXXac re es
rbv "A.8riv elalv i7UKX7]aeis Kal 0 XP va " 1 1 ~
ulos, 8 -rjXa us ivl tt)s Iv bprjs rfj ap-
7r 01777. So, here, the epith. suggests a
visit of the goddess from above.
694—719 Thus far the theme has
been Colonus and the adjacent region.
Now the praises take a larger range.
Athena’s gift of the olive, Poseidon’s
gift of the horse, are here celebrated as
common to Attica (ra 5 e x^P a > 7 °°> C P*
668): though the latter gift had a special
interest for Colonus Hippius, and the
former for the Academy, where an olive
was shown, said to have sprung up next
118
IO 0 OKAEOYZ
crrp. ft.
ecrTiv S’ olov eya) yas ’Aoras ovk iTraKOVco,
2 ovS’ iv ra fieyaXa A copiSi vao’cp T\.4\otto<z
fi\a(TTOV
3 c pvTev/JL aye'ipMTOv avronoiov,
4 iyyiojv (f)6/3rjfjLa Satcov,
5 o raSe 6aXkei /xeytcrra yojpa,
6 y\avK.a<$ 7Tou8oTp6(f)ov (j)v\\ov eXaias*
7 to peep tls *ov veapos ov Se yrjpa
^694
TrconoTe
700
ou 5 ’ ofo/ [ a (and so Blaydes): Campbell, ov 5 ’ ap’ | a. 694 tonv 5 ’ T, Farn.:
tonv 8t L, A, and most MSS. 696 f. ov 5 , iv rq. /j.eyd\q....^\a<XTov] In the
antistrophic verses (709 f., SCjpov...ptytorov), as compared with these, there is a
defect of two short syllables. Various remedies have been suggested. (1) Leaving
vv. 696 f. intact, Porson inserts x^oi-os before avxvi m in v. 710. I follow him.
(2) Deleting IH\o7ros in v. 697, Meineke changes auxvP- a to Krrjpa, and Bergk
to 0-%77/xa. (3) F. W. Schmidt deletes IH\o7tos 7tc6 - in v. 697, and elrreiv in 710:
then vdoip 7 rore fiXaorov answers to avxvipiyiorov. (4) Nauck deletes vaotp
IIAo7tos irdnroTe in v. 697, elrreiv and piyiorov in v. 710: then Aiop'18 1 fiXaorbv
answers to baipovos aiixyp’- (5) Hartung, leaving vv. 709 f. intact, substitutes irplv
for IIAo7ros in v. 697. 698 (ptirevp ’ MSS. : cplrevp ’, found in the margin of
the Aldine copy mentioned on v. 670, is received by Doederlein, Blaydes, Nauck.—
axdpuTov A, with most MSS. (axvpwrov R), Pollux 2. 154, Elms., Herm., Blaydes,
Campb.: dxdpy]rov L (from axvpv TOl ')i F, R 2 > schol., Dind., Wecklein: axelpiorov
after the primal olive in the llavdpooelov
of the Erechtheum (Paus. 1. 30. 2).
694 yds ’Acrtas, sc. 6v, possessive
gen., with erra/eotur, hear of as belonging
to. The poet does not mean, of course,
that he has never heard of the olive as
growing in the Peloponnesus or in Asia
Minor. It is enough to recall the orperr-
rrjs KaXovpivrjs eXalas (pvrov of Epidaurus
(said to have been twisted by Heracles,-
Paus. 2. 28. 2), and the speculation of
Thales in the olive-oil presses of Miletus
and Chios (eXcuoupyeca, Arist. Pol. 1.
n). He means that nowhere else has he
heard of an olive-tree springing from the
earth at a divine command, or flourishing
so greatly and so securely under divine
protection.
696 f. AwpCSt, as Schneidewin re¬
marked, is an anachronism (cp. 1301),
since legend placed Oedipus before the
Trojan war, and the Dorian conquest of
the Peloponnesus after it; but Attic
tragedy was not fastidious on such points.
In Eur. Hec. 450 the Peloponnesus is
Aiopls ala. Cp. on 66. vd<ru»: cp. Eust.
ad Dion. Perieg. 403 7) rod IliXorros vrjoos
ton pev KvpUos Xeppbvrjoos, tipus dt vrjoos
pev Xiyerai, cos 7 rapa (Spagb roiavrr) odoa.
In the 10th century we find the Pelopon¬
nesus called simply r) vrjoos by Constanti-
nus Porphyrogenitus, irepl rtov Qepanov
(‘the provinces’) p. 52 ton be rraoa 17
vrjoos vrro evl orpanpyip reraypivt).
IHXoiros has been regarded by some
as a gloss : see on 709 f. But, apart
from the fact that 709 f. are shorter
by - it need move no suspicion; for,
if not necessary here, it is at least fitting,
and is often joined with vrjoos. Tyr-
taeus fr. 2 evpelav UtXorros vdoov acpi-
KbpeOa. Cypna fr. 8 biebtpKero vrjoov
drraoav \ T avraXlbeu IH\o7ros. Ion Om-
phale fr. 24 apeivov rj rbv UtXorros tv
vrjoLp rpbrrov. —Cp. Aesch. Eurn. 702 (the
Areiopagus is a safeguard) olov otins dv-
dpibrrwv e'xet | our’ iv Xietidaioiv ovre Ile-
Xorros tv rorrois.
698 cfjvTevp.*. (f>LTevp\ which Blaydes
prefers, occurs only once in trag. (Aesch.
Ag. 1281, of Orestes); it seems more
appropriate to a ‘scion’ (child) than to
a plant.
dx.€tpa>TOv was read here by Pollux
(2. 154), and is thus carried back to
about 160 A.D.; it is also in A and
a majority of our other mss.; while L’s
axeiprjTov is clearly a corruption. The
question is whether a\€ipwTov means
(1) ‘ unvanquished, ’ the only sense in
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
119
And a thing there is such as I know not by fame on Asian 2nd
ground, or as ever born in the great Dorian isle of Pelops,—a slropie
growth unconquered, self-renewing, a terror to the spears of the
foemen, a growth which mightily flourishes in this land,—the
gray-leafed olive, nurturer of children. Youth shall not mar it
Hartung ; ayfipaTov Nauck. — glvtottolSv Blaydes : aoroir oiov mss. Nauck conject.
avdoiroLbv : Meineke, avrocpoiTov. 699 eyx^ojv L (7 in an erasure), and most
MSS. t luxboiv A, B: eKx^ov R., Vat. 700 p.iyujTa T, Farn. : most of the
others have pLeylcrTdL (as L), or p.eyL<TTa. Blaydes conject. paXLcrra . 701 7rat-
§oTpo(pov ] L has e written over at, indicating a conjecture vedorpocpov. icooporpbfov
Nauck. 702 f. to pev tls MSS. : ryv piv rts Triclinius (T, Farn.): to pyv tls
Seebass: tclv oUtls Nauck .—ob veapbs ] oilre veapbs MSS., which exceeds the metre of
the antistrophic v. (715) by one short syll.; hence Porson changed otire to 01)
Up. Kidd, p. 217). Elmsley conject. oi/'re veos: Hartung, our fjpo s: Dindorf,
dpbs : Blaydes, rav ovre veapbs tls— oodi yypq | crvvvalwv] otlre yrjpa | arjpaLvuv
MSS. In L the first hand wrote yrjpai: the corrector changed the accent, avvvaluv
is the conjecture of Blaydes, also of Wecklein, and had occurred, independently of
both, to myself. Nauck (formerly) conjectured out’ ev c opq. \ x^P-ojvuv : Buecheler,
which it occurs elsewhere, as , Thuc.
6 . 10 ot XaX/ct 5 ?js ... a%etpo;Tot etcrt: or
(2) ax^i-pobpyriTov, as Pollux takes it,
‘ not cultivated by human hands. ’ %et-
pojpa usu. meant ‘a conquest,’ or ‘a
violent deed ’; yet Aesch. could say Topp-
oxoa %eipu^aaTa (work of the hand in
mound-making) Theb. 1022. A bold
artist in language might similarly, per¬
haps, have ventured on dxdpwTOS as
= ‘ not hand-wrought.’ My reason for
preferring ‘ unvanquished' is the context.
While p\acrTov (697) refers to the mira¬
culous creation of the olive by Athena,
auTOTTOiov refers (I think) to its miia-
culous self-renewal after the Persians had
burnt it. Her. 8. 55 deoripy re ypipy
diro tt)s epirpycrLOS ’Adyva'uov oi dbeLv otto
fiacnXtos KeXeobpevoL cos avipyoav is to
ipov, ibpuv pXaarov e/c too OTeXexeos oaov
T6 'in]X vai01 ' olv ade5 papyicbTa. T. his con¬
nection of ideas is further indicated^ by
the next phrase, eyyyosv etc. For civto -
iroios as ‘ self-produced ’ (i.e. producing
itself from itself) cp. aoTorbicos, abro-
00.70s, abrocpbvos. Chandler ( Accent . §
457 2nd ed.') remarks that all compounds
of -ttolos are oxytone (quoting Arcadius
88. 2): aorbiroLos (as our MSS. give it)
in this passage ‘ is the one solitary ex¬
ception, and therefore probably a false
accent.’
699 4 >opr|l J ' a - Androtion (circ. 280
B.C.), in his ’At 0 i's, stated that the sacred
olives (poplai) in Attica had been spared
by the Peloponnesian invaders under
Archidamus, who sacrificed to Athena.
The Atthis of Philochorus, a contempo¬
rary of Androtion, made the same state¬
ment (schol. ad loc.).
700 ra8e...xwpa, locative dat.: in At¬
tica. |A€-yicrra : cp. 219 paKpd, 319 0ai-
8pa, O. T. 883 virepoiTTa n. The light
soil of Attica (to XeirToyeuv), and the
climate, esp. favoured the olive : cp.
Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 4. 4 7/ airiXas
(stony ground) /cat £tl paXXov y Xeorb-
yeios (670 n.) eXaLocpopos. For Greece,
the olive-zone begins S. of the plains of
Thessaly, as for Italy it begins S. of the
plains of Lombardy. The olive is found
in Phthiotis and Magnesia: in Epeirus,
only on the sea-coast.
701 Trai8orp64>ou, nourishing the
young lives in the land, dhe epithet is
especially fitting here, after the recent
allusion to Demeter and Copa, because
at the Thesmophoria the prayer to those
goddesses associated Earth with them
as i] k ovpoTpo <p os : see Ar. Thes)n. 295*
Cp. Juv. Sat. 3. 84 qitod nostra infantia
caelum Hausit Aventini , baca nutrita
Sabina (the olive). Hesych. (s. v. cttI-
(pavov ircpipeLv) says that it was the Attic
custom aricpavov eXaias TiOevaL irpb tlov
dopibv, when a male child was born; as
wool, when a female (cp. foribus sus-
pende coronas: lam pater es). But there
is no such allusion here. Nor could
-rracdoTp. mean ‘ propagated from the
parent olive’ on the acropolis, as Schnei-
dewin thought.
702 to piev tis k.t.X. Two points
first claim notice. ( 1 ) ovt6 and vcapos
120
IO 0 OKAEOYI
avi. /3'.
8 * crvvva lcov aXicoaeu X e P L operas*
kvkXos
9 Xevcraei viv Mopiov A to?
10 yXav/co)7ri5 ’A Sava.
t \ -'j. »\ e «
o yap cuev opcjv
70 5
a\\ov S’ aivov e^a> parpoiroXei raSe KpaTLcrrov, 707
2 Scopov tov peyaXov Saipo^o?, elireiv, < x@ovds >
avxrjpci pbeyiCTTOv ,
3 6VL7T7TOV, €V7TCtjXoV, evOaXaCTCTOV. Jl I
4 gj 7rat Kpo^ou, ctl» yap viv eU
5 roS 5 etcra9 araf IIocreiSaR,
6 liTTroujiV tov aKecTTrjpa ^aXtRO^
otir Zvedpos otfre %cvpas | ip^alvuv. 703 %epi Heath : %eipl MSS. 704 6
7ctp cu&> opcD^ Hermann, and so most recent edd. (Porson, ap. Kidd, p. 217, pro¬
poses 6 7<xp cu’^s opCov). 6 yap etV ate? opCov L, and so most MSS. (some with etacuev ):
6 yap ecaopuiu A, R, Aid. Some keep elaaitv here, and alter rraparrToptva in the
antistr., v. 716 (where see 11.). 707 ^x w is wanting in B, Vat., a space being
are both in the mss., but both cannot
be right. Cp. v. 715. If with Porson
the first otfre is changed to ov, the second
oure must certainly be changed to ov8« :
ov...ovre, close together, would be in¬
tolerable. Elmsley’s ovre vtos is hardly
probable. (2) y»jpa <rT]p,atvwv seems to
me impossible. It surely could not mean
either (a) ‘ commanding in old age ’—the
elderly Archidamus in contrast with the
young Xerxes—or (b) ‘commanding the
elderly men.’ The difficulty is not in the
sense of o-T][ia£v«v itself, for which cp.
II. 1. 288 navTiov pbv Kparteiu edbXei,
rrai'Teacn d’ avdcraeiv, \ ttolgl 8e GrjpaiveLu ,—
he would be master, king, captain (arj-
pavrup) : it is in the combination with
YW-
Now conies this question:—Was the
antithesis here between youth and age , or
between some other notions? Hartung
writes our’ rjpos otire yrjpq ., understanding,
‘ neither in spring nor in winter , 5 Gppatvoov,
‘by his word of command ’: but such a fig.
sense of 7 rjpq. is inconceivable. Nauck’s
otfr’ rjpos our’ iu oipq. | xeip.ioj'w*' is too far
from the mss., and the plur. is strange.
I incline to believe that the poet indeed
meant ‘neither young nor old,’ but with¬
out any personal reference, and merely
in this general sense :—‘ from generation
to generation of men these sacred trees
are safe.’ The words 6 yap aih opwv
suit this. The conjecture o-vvvcuwv has
palaeographic probability (for a cursive
text): for the phrase cp. Eur. fr. 370 pera
5 ’ riairyias rroXup yrjpaX avvoLKoLrjv.
704 kvkXos, the eye of Zeus (so
kvkXol, Ph. 1354), not the ‘orb’ of the sun.
705 Mopiov Aids. Attic Orators ,
vol. 1. p. 289: ‘Throughout Attica,
besides the olives which were private
property (iSicu eXcucu, Lys. or. 7 § 10)
there were others which, whether on
public or on private lands, were con¬
sidered as the property of the state.
They were called ?noriae (poplai )—the
legend being that they had been propa¬
gated {pepoprjptvai) from the original olive
which Athena herself had caused to spring
up on the Acropolis. This theory was
convenient for their conservation as State
property, since, by giving them a sacred
character, it placed them directly under
the care of the Areiopagus, which caused
them to be visited once a month by In¬
spectors (empeXriTal, Lys. or. 7 § 29),
and once a year by special Commis¬
sioners (yvwpoves, ib. § 25). To uproot
a moria was an offence punishable by
banishment and confiscation, of goods
(ib. § 41 ).’ Mopiov, from the objects
protected; so levs Ik£glos, ktt]glos , etc.
706 yXavKwiris, with grayish-blue
eyes : the Homeric epithet has been sug¬
gested by yXavKas in 701. The altar of
Zieus Moptos, otherwise called KaTaipdrrjs,
was in the Academy, where there was
OlAlfTOYI ETTl KOAQNQI 121
by the ravage of his hand, nor any who dwells with old age;
for the sleepless eye of the Morian Zeus beholds it, and the
gray-eyed Athena.
And another praise have I to tell for this the city our mother, 2nd anti
the gift of a great god, a glory of the land most high ; the might ro P
of horses, the might of young horses, the might of the sea.
For thou, son of Cronus, our lord Poseidon, hast throned
her in this pride, since in these roads first thou
left. 709 f. See on vv. 696 f. 712 els MSS., <?s Dind. 713 elaas]
The MSS. have either elaas (as A, which Aid. follows), or elaas (as 13 , 1 ), 01 etaas
(as L, F, R 2 , L 2 )< In L the accent is in an erasure: the first hand perh. wrote
elaas. 714 Itttoiol L.
also a shrine of Athena close to the fioplai
(Apollodorus ap. schol.); hence there
was a special reason for the conjunction
oFthe deities here.
707 ft. This antistrophe is devoted
to Poseidon, as the strophe to Athena.
jjtarpoiroXci, ‘mother-city ’ (Athens), since
the men of Colonus, like all other dwell¬
ers in Attica, may deem themselves her
children. So Pind. Nem. 5 * 8 Ata/dSas
.../aarpoTToXlv re, their native state (Ae-
gina): Ant. 1122 Ba/cxav p.aTp6iroXLv
Or/pav (with allusion to Semele). Not,
‘capital city,’ which would be prosaic:
this sense occurs as early, however, as
Xen., A nab. 5. 2. 3 & St rjv x^p' L0V
rpo-iroXis avruv.
709 f. If vv. 696 f. are sound as they
stand, the problem here is to supply - ~,
and Porson’s \Qov6s seems best. peyd-
Xov ... fx&y lotov, adxwa,..ai(x?ifta ( 7 * 3 )
must not be judged with modern fastid¬
iousness: see on 554.
711 cunnrov, evirwXov harmonizes
with a strain of feeling which pervades
the ode,—that the bounty of the gods to
Attica is continued from day to day and
from age to age. The supply of good
linroL is perpetually replenished by good
7rwXoi: ‘ est in equis patrwn Virtus .’
evnrirov further suggests iinrels, since (as
= ‘well-horsed’) it is often said of heroes
(Pind. 01 . 3. 39 ev. Tvvdapidav). The
Boeotian Orchomenus is KaXXinwXos, Pind.
01 . 14. 2. For av'xTlH-a. euunrov, a glory
consisting in good horses, cp. 1062,
Pind. 01 . 3.37 pLfJL(papfxaTov | dKpprjXaalas:
P. 8 . 37 viKav.. .dpaauyvLOV ’. Isth. 1. 12
KaXXlvLKOV...Kv 8 oS.
€v 0 dXa(r<rov. The well of salt water
shown in the Erechtheum (v8up daXaaoiov
ev (ppkan Paus. 1. 26. 5) was called 6 a-
Xaaaa. It was said to have been created
by a blow from Poseidon’s trident; the
three holes which were shown are still
visible (see Penrose’s drawing and de¬
scription in Smith’s Diet. Geo. 1. 279 b).
Her. 8. 55 ’E pexOeos...vr)6s, ev rep eXalrj
re Kal ddXaaaa Ivi. Apollod. 3- 14* 1
(Poseidon) avtyrjve OdXaaaav gqv vvv
’E pexOytda KaXovoL. eviinrov...€v0dXao--
crov are brought close together as ex¬
pressing the two great attributes of Po¬
seidon, Horn. Hymn. 22. 4 Six^arot, Ep-
voalyate, 6eol tlpltiv edaoavro ^ | imruv re
dp.r}Trip’ > Zp-evai aurripd re v-quv : Ar. Eq.
551 IttttC Hva£ II oaeiSov, § | x^ K0K P°™ v
LTnrcov ktvttos | .. .avdavei, | /cat Kvavepfio-
Xoi Ooai | /AiaOocpopoL rpafipeLS.
712 <rv yap, after the voc.: cp. ai>
(507).
713 et<ras (5ffw) vlv els rod’ a $X 7 7/ xa >
didst establish her in this glory, as in a
royal throne: cp. Her. 3. 61 tovtov...
elae aywv es t6v f 3 aoiX 7 )Lov dpovov. The
phrase is Homeric, Od. 1. T30 avr-r/v
5’ es dpovov elaev ayiov.
714 IVn-owriv with tov d/cear^pa^ cp.
Ai. 1166 j 3 porols rbv aeip.vr]OTOv | raepov.
a,K€crTr]pa = aoxppovLaTrjv, healing theii p.a-
vLades vbaoi, and bringing them to a calm
temper (II. 13- 115 dXX’ aKeiPpeda Oaaaov’
oLKeaTal tol (ppbves eadXwv): cp. Athen.
627 e (music is introduced at banquets)
8 irios ZnaoTos rCov els ptOrjv Kal TrXppuoiv
wpfj.Tf/j.ivwv larpbv Xappavr) tt?s vppeus
Kal TTjS aKoa/alas Tpv /j-ovaiKT/v. Pind.
01 . 13. 68 (plXrpov t 6 5 ’ hrreiov, 85 <pap-
p.aKov irpav, said of the bit (xaXti'os) given
by Athena to Bellerophon for Pegasus.
122
I04>0KAE0YI
7 7 TpO)T(UOrL TOLLCrSe KTLO’OLS dyVLCUS. 7 I 5
8 a 8’ evrj per p.os e/c 7 ray\ 5 aXia yepo\ TrapaiTTopeva
7 rXara
9 0 pajcrK€L, tcqv eKaropnoScov
10 'NrjprjScov cLkoXovOos.
AN. d) nXeicTT hra'ivois evXoyovpevov ireSov, 720
vvv "crop t a Xapirpa tolvtcl Srj (fraiveLv enrj.
OI. TL 8* eCTTLV, a) ttcu, kcjllvov ; AN. acrcrop ep^erac
K pecov 08 ’ 77/xtp opk a^eu Tropircov, Trarep.
OI. gj (friXTaroL yepovres, vpdv ipol
<fra lvolt dv 77877 repp a rrjs crwTrjpLas. 725
XO. Odpcret , napeo-rau • /cai yap et yepaiv iyco,
to TTjcrhe ydpas 01 ; yeyrjpaKe crOivos.
715 ratcrS’ frnaas L, A, and most MSS.: rcucrS’ frriaas («V) T, Farn.: ratcrS’ irriaas
L 2 : rcucrde Krlcras Canter. 716 d 5 ’] Musgrave conject. era 5 ’.
7 17 irapairToiJ.fra MSS. : Blaydes writes epeaaofifra, conjecturing also e\iaaop.fra.
Keeping eiaai.fr in v. 704, Meineke proposes napaiaaopfra, and Maehly, vepi-
iTTvaaopfra. 721 The MSS. furnish two readings : (1) aoi... 5 tj L (the original
accent on aoi erased), R 2 : ( 2 ) aol...dei A and most mss. The conjecture of Nauck,
aov...8r], has been received by Dindorf, Wecklein, Paley, and others. aol...8ei is
715 irpwTauri tcu<t8€. . .ayuicus, first
in these roads (about Colonus); locative
dat.: KTto-as, ‘having instituted,’ brought
into use among men, as one could say
KTi^eiv vopipa on the analogy of Kri^eiv
eopTr\v etc. Greek mythology places Po¬
seidon in two distinct relations to the
horse, (a) As creator. Servius ad Verg.
Geo. 1. 1 2 ideo dicitur ecum invenisse quia
velox est eius numen et mobile sicut
mare. (So waves on a rough sea are
‘white horses,’ Ital. cavalloni.) The
Thessalians connected this myth with
the cult of Poseidon ITerpatos, who had
caused the first horse (2/o;</>ios) to spring
from a rock in Thessaly,—the name
being taken from atdxpos, a rocky cup,
where perh. marks in the rock were
shown. From Tzetzes on Lycophron
767 it seems that this legend was in later
times localised at Colonus also. Arcadia
and Boeotia, too, had their legends, in
which the first horse was called ’A picou
(the wondrous steed of Adrastus in II.
23. 346). (b) As tamer. This was the
prominent trait of the Corinthian and
Attic legends. At Corinth Poseidon was
worshipped as dapaios, and Athena as
XaXiviris (cp. Pind. OI. 13. 65 ff.). In
Thessaly the horse-yoking Poseidon was
called tp\pios: Hesych. tp\f/ar £eti£as 0 er-
TaXoi, Lg\pi.os UoaeiSuii' 6 £byios. In
Aesch. P. V. 462 ff. Prometheus is the
first who taught men to drive animals,—
i)(f) dppa r’ ijyayov (fnXyfVLOv s | linrovs.
716 ff. Poseidon has taught men to
row as well as to ride. He fits the oars
to their hands. But, instead of rdv 8b
irKarav x e P cr ' L irapaxpas, the form is varied
to a passive constr. If 'Trapa'jrTop.eva is
sound, this seems the best account of
it, — irapa, ‘at the side,’ suggesting the
notion, ‘as an aid.’ (If from irapairfr
ropai, it could be only aor., which the
sense excludes.) Conjecture might pro¬
ceed on either of two views :— [a) that in
the strophic v. 704 th,e correction atev
is true, so that vapawTopfra is metrically
sound: (b) that in 704 the MS. eloraicv is
true, so that here we require ~ ~ ~ -.
On the latter view I would suggest that
irpoorappo^op.eva is suitable, and on this
irapairropfra may have been a gloss; cp.
Eur. I. T. 1405 (x^pas) Kunr-rf irpoaappb-
aavres.
evijpeTpos, adj. compounded with a
noun cognate in sense to the subst. (7r\d-
ra): cp. /3 ios parpaioxv ( O . T. 518 n.),
Xbyos KaxbOpovs ( Ai. 138), etfirais ybvos
(Eur. 7 . T. 1234), ebirrjxeis x € ?P es (Hipp .
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI
123
didst show forth the curb that cures the rage of steeds.
And the shapely oar, apt to men’s hands, hath a wondrous
speed on the brine, following the hundred-footed Nereids.
AN. O land that art praised above all lands, now is it for
thee to make those bright praises seen in deeds!
OE. What new thing hath chanced, my daughter i
AN. Yonder Creon draws near us,—not without followers,
Oe. Ah, kind elders, now give me, I pray you, the final
proof of my safety ! . ,
Ch. Fear not—it shall be thine. If / am aged, this country s
strength hath not grown old.
retained by Elms., Herm., Wunder, Hartung : aol...8y by Campbell: while Blaydes
eives vvv Jr) (for aol)..Mi. Wecklein proposes to aoi...dy.— <palveLv] Kpalveiv Naim •
726 iy* L (with K vpC, written above by S): kv P Q A, with most mss : eyu *vp«
L 2 . Elms., Herm., Wunder, and Blaydes prefer kv P u : most other recent edd. re<
iyu. 727 %u>pas] xetpos Naber, and so Mekler.
200). ^Kirayka, neut. plur. as adv., cp.
319. d\£a with 0pwcrK€i: cp. on 119 to-
TOTLOS.
718 f. twv iKaTO|xiro8wv NTipflOcov,
the Nereids with their hundred feet, the
fifty Nereids whose dance and song lead
the ship on her way. (But in Pind. fr.
122 Kopav aytXav toa.T6yyvi.ov prob. de¬
notes 100, not 50, persons, as though
yv2ov were <rc op.a.) The choice of the
number (though here meant merely to
suggest a numerous sisterhood) is not
accidental: fifty was the number regular¬
ly assigned to the Nereids by the earlier
Greek poets, as Hesiod Th. 264, Pindar
Isthm. 5. 6, Aesch. fr. 168, Eur. Ion
1081. Later it becomes a hundred ; so
Plato Critias ii6e (describing Poseidon’s
temple in the island of Atlantis) NypySas
to ri 8e\<pivwv toarbv idncXip- Tooavras yap
toopu^ov avTas oi Tore elvai ; and so Ovid
Fasti 6. 499- Nijpeds (\/w, vapa,
etc.) and his daughters represent the sea’s
kindly moods: the Nereids who dance
and sing around and before the ship are
the waves. In iKaTop.'iroSwv the second
part of the compound suggests ‘dancing,
cp. on TrvKvoirTepoL (17).
720 — 1043 Second toeiaodLOv. Creon
comes, in the hope of persuading Oed. to
return with him. Failing, he causes his
attendants to carry off Antigone,—Ismene
having already been captured elsewhere.
He is about to seize Oed., when Theseus
enters, sends pursuers after Creon’s men,
and compels Creon himself to set out with
him to find them.
721 <t6v...8t] is more poetical and
more impressive than <rol...8et: cp. 1 97 ^
FI. 1470 ovk ep.bvT68’, aXXa aov, | rbravd,
opdv: Ph. 15 dXX’ tpyov ijdy abv ra Xoitf
virrjpeTeiv : Aesch. Theb. 23a abv 5 ’ at to
aiydv. But aol-.-Set, though a rare, is
an admissible construction; besides Eur.
Hipp. 940 (quoted on 570) cp. Xen. An.
3. 4. 35 Set e7Tt<rd|at tov torrov lit pay dvSpi
/cat ^aXtt'wcrat Set: Mem. 3- 3 ’ 10 eL ao p
Stoi St ddaKeLV: Oecon. 7. no Set (xtorot rots
p.t\\ovaLV dvdpdjTrois €%€lv 6 ti jiacpepwaiv.
ib. 8. 9 d...dia\tyeLV 8toi avTcp. We can¬
not read crol...8i] with L, and under¬
stand rrapeaTL, as Campbell proposes. ^
cjjcuveiv ra Xap-irpa toy = (paiveiv ras
dperds St’ as toaivecade, to illustrate the
praises by deeds: cp. Od. 8 . 237 a XX
iOeXeis dpeTyv ayv (paivtp.ev y tol oxySel.
(paiveiv trry could not mean strictly / 3 e-
Polovv toy, to ‘make’ the words ‘good’.
722 The avTikafiy (division of the
verse between two persons) marks ex¬
citement: cp. 652, 1099, 1169.
723 iip.iv, ethic dat.: cp. 81.
725 (Jjatvoir' av, a courteous entreaty.
Aesch. Theb. 261 Xtyois av ws rax^ra.
T€pp.a Trjs tra)Tt|ptas (defining gen.), the
end which consists in safety, cp. WXos
davaTOLo. When the attack has been
made and repulsed, he will feel finally
assured. ^ ^ ,
726 irapeo-rai, sc. to Ttpp. a rys a. —eyw.
124
IO0OKAEOYI
KPEftN.
avSpes yOovos r^crS’ evyevels OLKyjropes,
opa) tlv vpa<; opparcov eiXrjcfpoTas
(j)ofiov vecbpp tt/5 iprjs inetcroSov 730
ov pTjT OKveiTe prjr dcftrjr enos kolkov.
TjK(x) yap ov ^ Spav tl fdovXrjOeis, in el
yepojv p.ev elpt, npos noXiv S’ inlcTapai
crOevovcrav t^kcjv, el tlv 'EXXaS05, peya.
aXX’ avSpa rovhe T^Xt/cdcrS’ dnecrTaXrjv 735
neurcijv eneo’Oai 77/005 to KaS/u,€iajR 77eSoF,
od/c areiXavros, aXX’ acrrcov vno
navrcov KeXevcrOels , ovve^ rpee pou yeveu
ra rovSe nevdelv nrjpar ei 5 nXelcrrov noXecos.
aXX\ (b TaXalno)p > O ihinovs, kXvcov ipov 740
lkov 77/005 oikovs. 77 a 5 ere KaS/aeiW Xea>5
KaXel St/cata)5, e/c rd)^ paXiar iyoj,
729 elX-ppora Blaydes. 732 77/fw yap wo oi>x wa 5 pav tl L. Three letters
(the last being v ) have been erased after 5 pav, in which a has been made from d.
The scribe had first written dpdoeLv. 735 t7]Xlk6o8’ Brunck, and almost all
recent edd.: the mss. have T-rjXLKovb’ (as L), or t^lkovS’ (as A), except that ttjXIkov
is in B, T, Farn. : and t7]Xlkov8’ is kept by Reisig, Wunder, Campbell.— aTreoTaXrjv
L, with most MSS., and Aid. : e-rveoTaX-pv A, R, F, Brunck. 737 dcrrwv B, T,
Vat., Farn., Elmsley (doubtfully), Nauck, Blaydes, Wecklein: dvdpwv L, with most
It is unsafe to argue that Kvpw could not
be a gloss, because it is a poetical word.
It was just such a conjecture as correctors
of the later age readily made, to smooth
a supposed difficulty, or in mere wanton¬
ness. With ycpttv opposed to ov yey^paKe
we require e-yco opposed to x.wpas. It is
different when the pers. pron. is omitted
because the main antithesis is between two
verbal notions: as in Aesch. Eum. 84 (I
will not betray thee) Kal yap Kraveiv o'
Z-rreioa, for I perstiaded (not I persuaded)
thee to slay.
729 f. oppdTwv possessive gen., ttjs
€|at]S e-rmo-oSou objective gen., both with
<|>6 | 3 ov: a fear belonging to the eyes
(showing itself in them), about my advent,
vccoptj : cp. on 475. €l\r)<j>OTas: Ai. 345
rax’ dv tlv ’ cu 75 w...Ad/ 3 oc (conceive): Eur.
Suppl. 1050 opyr\v XajSoLS av.
731 Sv, relat. to ept implied in ttjs
cpjs (cp. on 263). p/rjr cttfuq-r* k.t.X. is
an independent sentence, co-ordinated
with the relat. clause 8 v p'pd oKveLre : see
on 424.
732 ws with PovXrjGeCs, marking more
strongly the agent’s own point of view,
cp. on 71. 8pdv ri, euphemistic, to take
any forcible measures: so, in a good sense,
Thuc. r. 20 fiovXopevoL...dpdoavT^s tl Kal
KLvduvevoai , to do something notable if
they must incur the risk.
734 el' tlv’, instead of efrts (odtveL), by
assimilation, eircs being treated as forming
a single adj.: Ai. 488 e’iirep tlvos, odevov-
tos ev tvX ovTip, <&pv y< 2 v : Thuc. 7. 21 TOV
Te VvX'LTnvov Kal ' EppoKpaTovs Kal et tov
aXXov iveLOovTUv : cp. Xen. An. 5. 2. 24
aveXappev oiKta.. .ot ov 5 ?) ivapavTos (some
one or other).
7 35 TqXiKoo-S’ is clearly right. It
confirms the previous assurance that his
errand is peaceful, and it harmonises with
ireCcrcov. ‘I have not come to use force.
No, I was sent, an aged envoy, to per¬
suade him,’ etc. If we read tt]\ik6v8’
OlAinOYI EFTI KOAQNQI
125
Enter CREON, with attendants.
Sirs, noble dwellers in this land, I see that a sudden fear
hath troubled your eyes at my coming; but shrink not from me,
and let no ungentle word escape you.
I am here with no thought of force;—I am old, and I know
that the city whereunto I have come is mighty, if any in Hellas
hath might;—no,—I have been sent, in these my years, to
plead with yonder man that he return with me to the land of
Cadmus ;—not one man’s envoy am I, but with charge from our
people all; since ’twas mine, by kinship, to mourn his woes as
no Theban beside.
Nay, unhappy Oedipus, hear us, and come home! Right¬
fully art thou called by all the Cadmean folk, and in chief by me,
MSS. 738 7 )k€ L. Schol. 7r pocrr]Kei: but no MS. seems to have rjKee. 739 ei
cr7rXer cttov L (cp. Introd. p. xlvi.): el irXelGTov F, R 2 : rj irXelGTOv A, with most MSS.:
els 7 rXecGrov L 2 . 741 t}kov L, with t (and the explanation eXde) written above by
S. — Kadpeios B, T, Farn. (with wv written above in all), Vat. : Kabpelwv L and the
rest. Blaydes prefers the nom. sing. 742 e/c 8 e ru )v /xdXnrr’] e/c 8 e tujv iravToiv
Creon’s diplomacy is at fault. He should
not begin by reminding them that Thebes
had suffered Oedipus to wander in misery
for so many years.
737 f. oviK efj Ivos o-T€iXavTOS, not in
consequence of one man’s sending (arei-
XavTos predicate) : KeXevio-Gels goes only
with darobv xn to ttclvtwv. The combina¬
tion of participles in different cases is
esp. freq. when one is a gen. absol. (as
if ££ were absent here): Ph. 170 f. pi]
TOV KTjBophoV fipOTWV | prjdb IVTpOfpOV
bp.pt Zxuv : Dem. or. 23 §, 156 eldev,
€lt€ dr) tlvos eiirovTos eld avros Gvveis :
Thuc. I. 67 ovx y(?vxa.ttov avbpu)v re Gcplaiv
tvbvTuv Kal dpa irepl rip X W P^-V 5 e 5 tores.
But it occurs also without gen. abs., as
Ant. 381 (xiTLaTowav | ...ayovai... j Kal
ev a<ppoavvri KadeXovres.
do-riov marks the public character of
his mission from Thebes, while dvSpcov
would be intolerably weak. It cannot be
justified by Herm.’s argument, that Soph,
added it in the second clause because he
had omitted it in the first, since evos
needed no addition, avbpa in 735 pro¬
bably caused the slip.
7 38 t)K€ |xoi yevei, it devolved on me
by kinship. Cp. Eur. Ale. 291 xaXws
fxbv avrdis Kardavelv rjKOV ( 3 cov (acc. absol.),
when they had reached a time of life
mature for dying. The personal constr.
occurs in Eur. Her. 213 ytvovs ph rfKeis w 5 e
Toiade, thou art related to them in this
degree. In such examples 77/cei, tjkw can¬
not properly be regarded as mere sub¬
stitutes for Trpoar)Kei, irpoa^KO}. “ycvci
(caus. dat.): cp. O. T. 1016 r/v gol 116 -
Xu/ 3 os ov8h ev yhei. Bergk’s rjK bpoLy’
hi is unnecessary.
739 els -n-Xeia-TOV TroXews, to the
greatest extent of all the citizens, i.e.
more than any other Theban, els as in
ets inrep[ 3 oXriv, es ra paXiGra, etc. (cp.
eirl 7r Xeov): the gen. after the superb
adv., as Ai. 502 ptycGrov lgxvvc Grparov.
740 aXX’ opens his direct appeal:
cp. 101.
742 BiKalws, with right, since Thebes,
which had been his rpocpds so long (760),
has a better claim to him than Athens,
however hospitable. And Creon has an
especial right to urge the claim as being
now the guardian of the family honour
(755). Hot: ‘as they owed it to thee to
do’: nor, ‘in due form,’ as opp. to
private overtures.
eK 8e twv. When the art. stands as
demonstr. pron., it is usu. the first word in
the clause: but cp. 1699(7-01'): Aesch. Eum.
2 £k 8 £ rrjs Qtpiv : Plat. Euthyd. 303 C
ttoXXcl ph ovv Kal aXXa...ev 8£ rols Kal
tovto : Eur. Ale. 264 oUrpav (P'lXolglv , £k St
t cov paXiGT’ epol. (In Soph. Ph. 1 243 ev
8 £ to is eyeo is doubtful; L has tolg 8 \)
126
I04>0KAE0YI
oercorrep, el prj nXelc ttov dvOpcoTrojv e&vv
KCLKLCTTOSy akyOJ TOCCTL CTOLS KCLKOlS, yipOV,
« « vo/ y \ t- / ' '
opcov <je tov ovcrTrjvov ovtcl pev qevov,
ael 8 ’ dXrjTrjV Kant irpoenroXov puds
fiioo-Tepr) yrvpovvTa, ttjv iyd) TaXas
ovk av 7 tot is toctovtov aLKLas Trecre'iv
ISof, OCTOV 7 T€ 1 TT( 0 K€V 7 l 8 e 8 VCTpOpOS,
» / o / \ \ v ;
aeu ere KYjoevovcra kcll to crov Kapa
7 ttco^oj Sia ltt), ttjXlkovtos, ov yapcov
epireipos, aXXa tovttlovtos dpirdcrai.
dp aOXiov TovvecSos, d raXas iyd,
ovetSicr es ere Kape kcjlI to nav yevos
aXX ov yap ecrTi Taptfravr) KpviTTeiv c tv vvv
7 rpos Oedv TTOTpcpcvv, 0 L&LiTovs, TreicrOe'is ipol
Kpvxpov, OeXrjcras dcrTv Kal Sopovs poXelv
tov s c rovs rraTpdovs, tt)v Se ttjv ttoXiv (frlXcos
745
750
755
B, T, Vat., Farn. , 743 Nauck would delete either (r) the words el /xrj irXeLcrov
dvdpuiriov Z(pvv I KO.KUTTO s (which the scholiast ignores), or ( 2 ) the whole of v. 743 ,
changing kclkigtos into p.aXLcd' 8s in v. 744- 744 aVytD is wanting in the text of E
and R. . in L, it has been added above the line by S .—roici cols /ca/cols] The schol.,
in paraphrasing vv. 742 ff., uses ro?s cols irad-qp-ac lv -. but this fact, of course,
in no way tends to show that he had that word in his text. 746 ad 5’J
8’ has been added in L by S: it is wanting in F. 747 /3 Locrepi)] After
the 0 two or three letters have been erased in L.— rrjv] r-qvb' B : r-qv S’ Vat.
743 f. otTwirep, sc. fiaXicra: cp. Tr.
312 eirel vlv r<2v8e irXe’iarov ivktlccl \ /3Xlir-
ovc', ocipirep Kal rppoveiv oldev p.6vi 7, where
irXeLcrov is grammatically needed with
ocipirep, though p,8v-q is added as if eireidq,
and not Bcipirep, had preceded. Schol.
eycb pidXicra ce KaXO), ocipirep irXelcrov
aXyw rots iradqpiacLV ,— where the absence
of any ref. to the words el ^...KaKicros
has caused suspicion: but the schol.’s aim
was simply to explain the syntax. TrXei-
<rTov...KCtKicrTos : Ph. 631 rrjs irXeicrov
exdlcTi)s : Eur. Med. 1323 w pilyicrov
exOlcTi] ydvai: Ale. 790 7 - 771 / irXeicrov
7]8lCT7)V.
745 if. fjevov would apply to any one
living in a country not his own: cp. 562.
Oed. is not merely an exile, but a wan¬
dering beggar. The rhythm makes it
better to take ovra with %tvov only, and
to connect dX7]TT]v with x«pouvTa. 4-n-l
puds irp., in dependence on (cp. on 148),
but without conscious reference to the
metaphor of an anchor: cp. Lys. or. 31
§ 9 (of a p.Itolkos) eirl irpocrdrov ipKei, he
lived under the protection of a citizen
as his patron (so Lycurg. Leocr. § 145
OLKqcas... eirl irpocrdrov).
747 tt)v : Soph, freely uses the art.
for the relat. pron., in dialogue no less
than in lyrics, when metre requires, but
not otherwise: cp. crit. n. on 35 : so in
dialogue 1258 (rijs), O. T. 1379 (rwv),
1427 (to), Ant. 1086 (rcov), El. 1144
{rrjv), Tr. 47 (rr», 381, 728 {rijs), Ph.
14 ( T v)> etc* TctXas has nearly the force
of an interjection, ‘ah me!’: cp. 318.
748 f. OUK £8o£a 7T€(T€IV CLV = 0TL TTCCOL
av. cs too-outov aUias: cp. 0 . T. 771
es rocovrov eXiridiov | e/xov / 3 e( 3 u>ros, n. So
El. 191 aeiKe? cvv croXg. (of Electra).
The penult, of airia, as of the epic
aeiKLa, is ^ always long; hence the later
spelling aet/ceia, dUeia (Eustath. 1336.
58), often found in our MSS. otrov, i.e.
eis oaov: cp. Dem. or. 19 § 342 iirl rijs
aurrjs r/cirep vvv igovcLas.. .pevei : Plat.
Pep- 533 E °v Kepi ovbp.aros i] a/acpLcp-ri-
rrjcLS, ols rocodrov irlpL ckIxJ/ls ocojv
t)ixlv irpbKeLraL. rjSe Sucrpopos is added
127
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
even as I—unless I am the basest of all men born—chiefly sorrow
for thine ills, old man, when I see thee, hapless one, a stranger and
a wanderer evermore, roaming in beggary, with one handmai
for thy stay. Alas, I had not thought that she could fall to
such a depth of misery as that whereunto she hath fallen yon
hapless girl!—while she ever tends thy dark life amid penury,
in ripe youth, but unwed,—a prize for the hist rude hand.
Is it not a cruel reproach—alas !—that I have cast at thee,
and me, and all our race ? But indeed an open shame cannot
be hid; then—in the name of thy fathers’ gods, hearken to me
Oedipus !—hide it thou, by consenting to return to the city and
the house of thy fathers, after a kindly farewell to this State,
748 alKlas] aUelas F, Elms. 749 yde] y B, T, Vat., Farm; which is
possibly right. Wecklein conject. c 35 e. 751 jmjx** (with V above) L
Ituyc/r 2 : TTxcoxii A and most MSS. 755 ou] ep Mekler.-mO vvv L, with
most MSS., and so Aid., Hartung: viv Blaydes, Dindorf. rap.(pavy] racpavy B,
T Farn 757 Mov] K&fZv B, T, Vat., Farm 758 f. 0 f\w «rw]
Herwerden suggests <f>iXos | Xu ruv, with a change of Hp> 5 e ryv to ryv 5 e fiev.
Blaydes had already proposed XurAv.
as if the preceding statement had been
general (‘ I had not thought that any
royal maiden,’ etc.).
750 t6 o-ov Kapa, a way of alluding to
his blindness without mentioning it: cp.
285.
751 ittwx.w. The poet, tendency was
often to treat adjectives with three termi¬
nations as if they had only two. Cp. the
Homeric ttovXuv e</>’ vypyv (II. 10. 27) :
OyXvs it pay (Od . 5. 467), ( 0d •
12. 369), TiKpov...dSfxyv (Od. 4. 406) • ^ e "
low, 1460 (cp. O. T. 384 n.): Tr. 207
Koivbs...KXayya: Eur. Bacch. 598 diov
fipovras, 992 trw 8 Lkcl cpavepbs, Itw : Helen.
623 c 5 Trodeivos y/xepa.
ttjXikovtos is fern, only here and El.
614. The point of ryXiKovros is that her
marriageable age is passing by in these
perilous wanderings. There is a similar
thought in Electra’s complaint (El. 962).
Cp. 1116, t 181 -
75 2 TOV-ITIOVTOS possessive, ap-irao-cu
epexegetic: belonging to the first comer,
for him to seize. 0 . T. 393 t 6 7’ atviyf
oi>xl Tovmbvros yv | avdpos bienrelv (n.).
753 ap’; equiv. in sense to ap’ ov;
‘are you satisfied that it is so? i.e. is^it
not so?’ 0 . T. 822^ap’ tcpvv kclk 6 s ; j ap
ou%i 7ras avayvos’, to raXas, nom. instead
of voc., cp. 185; so 0 . T. 744 of/iot raXas,
n.; below, 847.
754 if. ‘ I have uttered a cruel reproach
against my kindred and myself. But
indeed the reproach is one that cannot be
hid, so long as thou and thy daughter are
seen wandering thus. Hide it, then, thou
(no one else can)—by coming home.’ Un¬
less we correct vuv to vtv ( = ra ep.<pavy), it
is better to place a point, and not merely a
comma, at Kpuirreiv: 4 But (I have some
excuse) for,'' etc.,—the elliptical use of aXX
ov yap, as at 988, El. 595^ Er ' 55 2 * (/ So
the schol. : ware avyyvioptys eipl ai;tos
Xiyojv ’ ov yap 5vvap.ai Kpinrreiv., With
only a comma at Kphirreiv, aXXa would
belong to KpxaJ/ov: ‘But,— since it is im¬
possible, etc.—hide thou,’—when the po¬
sition of vw is awkward.—So in Q. T.
1424 Creon urges the Theban elders to
take Oed. into the house, forbidding them
TOiovd' ayos \ clkoXvittov ovtoj deiKvtiva t.
756 irpos 0 ewv -iraTpwwv, the gods of
thy fathers, i.e. of the Labdacid house,
which traced its descent from Agenor,
son of Poseidon and father of Cadmus.
This peculiarly strong adjuration occurs
also Ant. 839, Ph. 933 : C P; El y 4 ri "
deoi 7 r arpipoi, avyytveadi y aXXa vvv. fi.
521. 8 (women are parted by marriage)
6eQ>v Trarpcpcov r<2v re (pvaavrwv ai ro.
757 0 cXfj<ras : cp. O. T. 649 iriOoo
deXyaas (ppovyaas t’ (n.). atTTU, no^loss
than Bopovs, is qualified by-rovs TraTpwovs
(cp. 297). Creon’s real purpose was to
establish Oedipus just beyond the lheban
border (399).
128
I04>0KAE0YI
euTcov irra^ia yap' rj S ’ olkol nXeov
8 lkj] arefioir av , ovcra crrj ndXcu Tpocfros.
OI. co ndvTa ToXpcov Kano navTos av cfyepcov
Xoyov StKaiov prjyavppa noiKiXov,
tl ravra neipd Kape Sevrepov OeXeis
iXecv ev oi<z pLaXiCTT av aXyoLrjv aXovs ;
npocrOev re yap pe to'lctlv olkelols /ca/cois
vocrovvO , or rjv poL repxfjLs iKnecreiv yOovos,
ovk rjOeXes OeXovtl npocrOecrOai vapLV,
aAA TjviK TjOTj p^ecTTos 7] uvpovpEvos,
Kai TOVV SopOLCTLV rjv SiaLToicrOaL yXvKV,
tot i^ecoOeus Ka^efiaXXes, ovSe croc
to crvyy€V€<; tovt ovSapcos tot rjv cj)iXov
vvv t avOts, 7)vlk elcropas noXcv te pot
£vvovcrav evvovv ttjvSe Kal yevos to ndv,
neipa pETacrnav , crKXppa paXOaKcos Xeycov.
77 o
759 olkol] enei Wecklein. 760 Slktjl L: dimj A (with most MSS.), which Heath and
Reisig prefer. Mentzner conject. dlnyi a^Sotr’ av] Nauck formerly proposed <re§a< tt 6 s.
761 hv cplpuv has been made from dpptpuv in L. 767 ijdeXes diXovri. These
words are written somewhat small in L, after an erasure. 769 After this v.
75 9 etTTcov here = irpoaeiirdv : so II. \i.
2io dr) Tore Iloi'Xi’Sayu.as dpaabv *'E nropa
dire irapaar as: Ai. 764 6 pev yap avrov ev-
vh ref rbnvov, etc. Cp. ib. 862 ra Tpulna |
7 r edia irpooavbu’ xatper’, c 3 rpocpr/s epol:
ib. 1221 rds iepas dir cos | it poaeiiroipev
’A davas. Usu. ev or nanus Xbyeiv nva is
to speak well or ill of him: Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 8 ev Xbyeiv tov ev Xbyovra. i]
8’ oI'koi (ttoXls) is somewhat bold, but
scarcely warrants Wecklein’s change to 77
5 ’ enei. Cp. 351, Aesch. Suppl. 390 /caret
vopovs tovs otnodev (the laws of your
country).
761 f. TravTos with Xoyov SiKaiov :
‘ thou who wouldst borrow a crafty device
from any plea of right ’—as he here uses
the Xoyos dinars about duty to friends
and fatherland for the purpose of enticing
Oedipus back. Cp. PA. 407 ?£oida yap viv
iravTos av Xoyov nanov \ yXuaery Oiyovra:
Eur. I. A. 97 iravra irpoacpbpuv Xoyov.
This is better than to make TravTos neut.,
taking Xoyov 8. as defining gen. with
ctVT]|Aa: ‘thou who from anything wouldst
borrow a crafty device consisting in a
fair plea’; for which, however, we might
cp. Eur. Hcc. 248 7 roXXuv Xoyuv evpr/pad ’
uare p-rj Oaveiv , Ant. 312 e£ airavros...nep-
daiveiv, and below, 807. av <{>e'pa)V = 5 s
(pepoLs av. Ph. 407 bfjoida yap viv iravros
av Xoyov nanov | yXuoar] 6 iybvra. Dem.
or. 18 § 258 7roXX’ av %Tep' ehrelv
xepl avTjjs TrapaXeiiru, = 6Te txoipu av. Cp.
O. T. 11 n.
763 f. In L’s ireCpai (sic) we trace the
wish of Didymus (schol.) to read “ireipa,
i.e. ‘by a stratagem.’ It would then be
necessary to take Kap,^ as = ‘ even me ’ (who
have had such experiences), impa is
manifestly right: TavTa is cogn. accus.,
fiov being understood.
Sevrepov. . .eXeiv, to get me a second time
into thy power. This is explained by vv.
765—77 1 » which set forth how they had
abused their former control over the blind
man. ev o!s = ev tovtols, iv ots , in things
(snares), having been caught in which,
etc. : cp. El. 1476 tlvuv hot' avdpuv ev
p.eaoLS dpnvaraTOLS \ ttItttux' 6 rX77/Awv ;
Eur. Ph. 263 SedoLna p. 7 ) pe Swtvuv &rw |
Xaftovres ovn eneppua'. pLaXtcrr av aX-
yoir]v : because his dearest wish now is
that his grave should bless his friends and
harm his foes (92). If the Thebans could
entice him back, and become masters of
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
129
for she is worthy: yet thine own hath the first claim on thy
piety, since ’twas she that nurtured thee of old.
Oe. All-daring, who from any plea of right wouldst draw
a crafty d evice, why dost thou attempt me thus, and seek
once more to take me in the toils where capture would be
sorest? In the old days—when, distempered by my self-
wrought woes, I yearned to be cast out of the land—thy will
went not with mine to grant the boon. But when my fierce
grief had spent its force, and the seclusion of the house was
sweet, then wast thou for thrusting me from the house and
from the land—nor had this kinship any dearness for thee
then: and now, again—when thou seest that I have kindly
welcome from this city and from all her sons, thou seekest
to pluck me away, wrapping hard thoughts in soft words.
L repeats v. 438 koX /xavdavov (sic) tov dv/xbu eiedpa/xovTa p .01 (though in v. 438
itself it has kol/x avdavov): Valckenaer struck it out. 771 (piXo v] Wecklein
conject. fxiXov. 774 /xeTaatrav] fx' airoatvav Blaydes.
his grave, they might bathe that wish;
and yet he would not even have burial in
Theban soil (406).
765 Trpoo-tkv t€, answered by vvv t€
in 772. The interval is somewhat long,
but the first re merely prepares the ear
for a statement in two parts. oIkcCois,
due to my own acts: it was horror at his
own involuntary crimes that made him
eager to quit Thebes: cp. 0 . T. 819/cat
Tab' oUtls dXXos yv | rj 'ylo V e^avTip raad'
apas 6 TTpoandeis. So At. 260 olnela
TraOy , | fxrjdevbs aXXou irapairpa^avTOS:
El. 215 oiicela$...eis aras | e/xTriirreis.
766 f. voo-ovvO’, as if ovk yOeXes e/c-
irlpL-rreLv was to follow; but the changed
form of phrase requires the dat. OcXovtl.
Cp. 0 . T. 350 evvdrw a-b...c/x/xlu€Lv,...u)s
6 vtl (n.).
767 ovk rfOeXes 0 e\ovTi k.t.X., the will
on my side was not met by will on yours:
cp. Tr. 198 oi>x eneov, eKovcn St | £vvecriv :
Ant. 276 irapeLpu S' clkwv ovxeKovcnv. -irpocr-
0 €<r0ai, ‘bestow’, a sense freq. in the
active, but somewhat rare in the midcl.:
cp., however, Ant. 40 Trpoadei/xrjv (irXtov
rt, ‘contribute’), Aesch. Eum. 735 1 pr)<P°v
S’ 'Oplarri t-jj v 5 ' eyco Tpoadrjao/xaL. The
rnidd. usu. = ‘to annex’ (404), or ‘to take
on oneselt ’ (O. T. 1460 n.). Cp. on
irpotrOfiaei, 153.
768 ff, the old Attic form, given by
L in 973, 1366 (though not elsewhere),
and attested by ancient scholia for fr. 406
and 0 . T. 1123, where see n. pto-Tos
J. S. II.
with partic.: [Dem.] or. 48 § 28 (prob.
by a contemporary of Dem.) e-ireidrj de
ixearbs eyEero ayavaKruv : Eur. Hipp.
664 fXLcr<2v 5 ’ ov 7 roT ’ i[XTr\ 7 ]adr)croixaL \ yvva 1-
Kas.
770 efjewOeis Ka£€'p.: for the impf. cp.
356, 441.
771 tovt : Ant. 96 to beivov tovto,
this danger of which thou speakest.
772 f. iroXiv, the State in the person
of its head, Theseus: yevos, the people
of Attica, as represented by the elders of
Colonus. Cp. At. 861 KXeival t 'AOrjvai
Kai to cnjvTpocpov ytvos. So El. 7 06 A l-
vuxv yevos: fr. 6 r nopy Te KapyeLa. yevos.
774 pcTatnrav, to snatch to the other
side (cp. ixeraKLvelv, pLeTatreideLv etc.),
found only here, but not open to just
suspicion, though Blaydes changes it to
fx' cnroarrav. So/xedeXieeiv in A nth. Plan. 5.
384. o-KX-iipd |iaX 0 aKws Xcywv, putting
hard purposes into soft words: disguising
the ungenerous treatment which was
really contemplated (399) under the name
of a recall to home and friends (757).
For the verbal contrast cp. Epicharmus
fr. 121 w Trovypt, /ay ra /xaXa/ca fxu>eo /xtj
Ta aKXr/p' ?xv*i ‘woo not softness, lest
thou wed hardness.’ Arist. Rhet. 3. 7.
10 (speaking of the relation to be ob¬
served between the sounds of words, and
the tones of the orator’s voice) eav ovv t<x
/xaXaKa aKXypws Kal to. aieXypa p.aXaK evs
XlyrjTai, airidavov yiyveTat.. Cp. 140d.
9
130
I0<t>0KAE0YI
KOLLTOL TLS 0t VTY] TEpljjLS, aKOVTaS (^lKe'lV \ 7 7 5
ojcnrep tls el crol XinapovvTi pkv rvyeiv
pyjSev SlSolt] prjS’ inapKEcraL 6 e\ol,
7r\ijpr) S’ e\ovti Ovpov c ov XPV^> 01 ^) Tore
ScopoW’, or ov Sev rj xfa L< * X^P lv faP 0i ’
ap dv paratov rrjcrS’ dv rjSovrjS tvxols ; 7^°
TOICLVTCL pEVTOL KCLL CTV TTpOCrfapELS ipOL,
\6yap pkv EorO\d, to'lctl S’ Epyoicnv kolkol.
(bpacro) Se kcll tolctS’, fa cte SrjXcocrco kclkov.
e/ V 3 V > 3 c / » » O / V
tjkels Ep agcov, ovx w es oopovs ayrjs,
a\\’ fa 7rdpav\ov olklctt] s, 770 X 15 Se ctol 7^5
kolkoov dvaTOS TTjcrS’ anaWaxOrj ^^ 0 ^ 05 .
ov/c ecrri crot, rairr, aAAa crot rao ecrr, ekel
X^pas d\d(TTO)p ovpos ivvaicov aei*
ECTTLV Se 77 CILCT l T015 ipolcTL T7]S EpTjS
775 roaaiJTr) L, A, and most MSS.: rts (or rts) aur?; B, T, Vat., Farn., L 2 .
776 rax^] 0 « 7 «*' Herwerden. 777 0 Aot L and most MSS. (with r) written
above in T, Farn.): PeXet (with ot above) B, R. 778 XPV^ 0LS L 2 : xPTlfc L s L and
the rest. 779 5 wpoivd' L, made from dwpoW' either by the first hand itself, or
by S. — <p£poi B, T, F, Vat., Farn.: cpepet. (with ot above), L, R 2 : (pipe t A, R, L 2 .
780 TTjcb' av A, R, F, L 2 : rrjad' (without av) L, R 2 : r-rjadl 7’ B, T, Vat., Farn.
775 avTT], subject (instead of tovto,
see on 88), tls repij/is predicate : aKovTas
object to c|>i\€iv : What pleasure is this,
—that people should be hospitable to one
against one’s inclination? Thuc. 3. 12
tls ovv avrr] 77 0tXta eyLyvero 7) eXevdepla
7rta-nj; ({hXciv, II. 6. 15 TravTas yap 0 t-
XlecTKev 68i{. £-7ti oiKia vaiwv : Od. 8. 4I
o<ppa %elvov evl fieyapoLOL (pLXecofiev. So
often dyairaoi. Better thus than : 4 what
joy is it (for thee ) to caress me against my
will?’ The illustration (776 ff.) shows
that aKovras refers to the reluctance of
Oed., not to the constraint put by the
oracle on the Thebans.—TotravTTj was
a mere blunder.
776 ff. «<nrep merely introduces the
illustration, like ‘For instance.’ Plat.
Gorg. 451 A uxjirep av, e’i tls fie IpoLTO...
eliroLfl av: Rep. 420 C ditnrep ovv av ei
rffias avdpLavTas ypa<povTas irpocreXOiav tls
I xpeye Xlywv,...fieTplws av edoKOUfiev irpos
avrbv aTToXoye'io’Oai Xiyovres. tis before
ct is here a case of ‘hyperbaton,’ in which
Soph, is sometimes bold: cp. O. T.
1251 n. rvxav: cp. O. T. 1435 /cat tov
fie xpecas Xt7rapets r vx^lv ;
778 c 5 v xp^ots. The verb in the rela¬
tive clause takes the optative mood of the
verb in the principal clause (^x° VTL = OTe
&X 0LS ) : C P* Eur. Hel. 435 tLs av /xoXol |
octtls SLayyeiXeLe, and n. to O. T. 506.
779 ij x^P l s : when the benefit (the
thing done) should bring with it no sense
of a favour conferred: X^P IS anc ^ X t M nv
being used in two different senses : cp.
Xapti/ dxapLV ...eiriKpavaL (Aesch. Ag.
1545) to grant a boon which gives no
pleasure.
780 ap’ : see on 753. The second av
is warranted by the stress on njo-S’, and
is more likely than rrjo-Se y : cp. on
O. T. 339.
781 Kal erv, thou on thy part : cp. on
53 -
782 X6yfa)...ToI(ri 8’ ^p-youriv : cp.
El. Go tirav Xoyip Oavwv \ ZpyoLOL acodQ :
Eur. Tr. 1233 ovofi %x ovcra 3 Tapya 5 ’ oii.
783 Kal toio- 8’. The Chorus had
been present when Ismene told Oed. of
the Theban designs, and when he uttered
an imprecation on his sons (399—460):
and Theseus left the stage at 667. But
(jjpao-w refers to the explicit and public
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNOI
131
And yet what joy is there here,—in kindness shown to us
against our will ? As if a man should give thee no gift, bring
thee no aid, when thou wast fain of the boon ; but after thy
soul’s desire was sated, should grant it then, when the grace
could be gracious no more: wouldst thou not find that pleasure
vain ? Yet such are thine own offers unto me,—good in name,
but in their substance evil.
And I will declare it to these also, that I may show thee
false. Thou hast come to fetch me, not that thou mayest take
me home, but that thou mayest plant me near thy borders, and
so thy city may escape unscathed by troubles from this land.
That portion is not for thee, but this ,—my curse upon the
country, ever abiding therein and for my sons, this heritage—
781 <ri)] <roi L, R 2 . 783 <ppd<rco Se i<al rotcrS’,] Wecldein puts the comma after
8 t, joining ko .1 toi<x 5 ’ with cos etc. He also conject. (ppdaco 5’ emvrl\ cos etc.—rotcrS’] roia
L, F, R 2 . Blaydes conject. rd8\ — Karov) Hense and Nauck conj. t'ls el. 785 oi -
tcpa-ps (sic) L, and first hand in F : olt<r)crets R 2 : cp. on v. 92. 786 dvacros L, R,
etc., which is explained by the gloss in R, ijyovv avacrcos. Other corruptions are
dvapos (L 2 ) and averos (Vat.). A is among those which preserve dvaros .— r^<r 5 ’]
Scaliger’s correction of tup 8’ (mss. and Suid.) which Elms, left in his text.
787 ra 5 ’ £<rr’, e/ce?] After &tt’ at least three letters have been erased; an acute
statement of Creon’s baseness, now ad¬
dressed, before his face, to the Chorus.
785 irapavXov, having my abode
(ai )Xrj) beside you, t.e. ayxc yrjs KaSpceLas
(399), but outside of it. So Ai. 892 tlvos
/3o77 irdpavXos e^e^rj vairovs ; ‘ whose cry
burst from the covert of the wood at our
side?’: fr. 460 irdpavXos 'HiXXr)airovTcs, a
neighbour at the Hellespont.
786 KaKcov avaTos: see on dvrjvepcov
X.eip.covcov 677. ttjo- 8’ is a certain correc¬
tion of the ms. twvS’, which would be
awkward if masc. (as = the Athenians),
and pointless if neut., since nothing has
yet been said between Creon and Oed.
about such Kara. The schol., ral cva rj
Qripi] dpXafirjs Zarac in ravrijs rrj s yrjs,
confirms Trj<r8\ Join Trja-Sc x0ovos with
KaKcov, ‘ evils coming from this land ’
(gen. of source). d'rraX.XaxGfj is absol.,
‘get off,’ as El. 1002 dXviros drrjs e£-
airaXXax6r)<yopLac: Ar. Pint. 271 diraXXa-
yrjvai | dfr/pccos. If it were joined with
Trjade xfloj'os, ‘get free of this land’ (as
Wecklein takes it), the phrase would im¬
ply that Thebes was already involved in
a feud with Athens. Besides, the words
would naturally mean, ‘get safely out of
this land.’
787 f. Ta^»Ta...Td8 , , a good instance
of the normal distinction. Cp. Her. 6.
53 raura pcev AaKedaipcovcoc Xlyovai,...rade
Se...eyd> ypaepu: Xen. An. 2. 1. 20 raura
pcev 5 ?) ad Xlyeis ’ irap' rjpu 2 v 8 k diray-
yeXXe raSe. In poetry, however, ovros
often refers to what follows (as Od. 2.
306 raura Se tol pcaXa irdvra TeXevTrj-
<7 ovuiv ’Axcuoc, I vrja Kal etjairovs eperas),
and oSe to what has just preceded: cp.
on 1007.
\c6pas with aXacrrcop, my scourge of
the land, the avenging spirit which,
through my curse, will ever haunt the
land : for the gen., cp. Tr. 1092 Nepctas
kvocKov (the lion), (dovKoXwv dXdaropa,
scourge of herdsmen: Xenarchus (Midd.
Comedy, c. 350 B.C.) B ovraXLuv fr. 1.
3 aXaGTcop eiairkiracKe IIeAo7rt5wi', a very
fiend of the Pelopidae has burst in. If
we joined Ikei x“po-s, the phrase could
mean nothing but ‘ in that part of the
country,’ which is pointless here. For
tvvaCoov cp. Aesch. Suppl. 415 fiapbv
&voLKov...dXd<TTopa. The erasure after
(CTT in L suggests to me the possibility
that &ru> | x<*ipas an d «kci | \copav (de¬
pending on ewacuv) may have been alter¬
native readings, from which ours has been
composed; but there is no evidence.
9—2
i 3 2
I04>0KAE0YS
y 6 ovos Xa^eip toctovtov, ivOaveiv povov. 79^
ap ovk apeivov rj crv rav <dr)/ 3 (U<; (f>povco;
ttoWco y, ocrcpnep kcik crcufiecrTepcov k\vco,
<&ol/3ov re kclvtov Zrjvos, 09 kclvov TraTrjp.
to crop S’ acff'iKrai §evp* vTrofi\r)TOV crro/xa,
ttoWtjv e\w o-Topcocnv' iv Se tco \eyeiv 795
kolk av A a ficus ra irXeiov rj croTrjpia.
aAA’ olSa yap ere ravra pr/ 7 tclOcvv, 16 r
evuao • ov ydf> av KaKO)<z
^copev, el TepnoipeOa.
accent remains. 790 toctovtov evdavelv pbvov MSS.: toctovto 7’, ivdaveiv pbvov
Brunck; on which Elmsley remarks, ‘ rocroOro et tolovto non usurpant tragici, ’
rightly, as regards toctovto : but cp. Aesch. P. V. 801 tolovto pkv ctol tovto cppovpiov
Xiyu — unless toiovtov off v ctol should be read. Blaydes conject. ocrovirep evdaveiv
pbvov : L. Lange, toctovtov evdaveiv 6 crov: Meineke, toctovtov evd&TTeiv pbvov.
e r> os v y
rjpas o ea ^rji
SOJ 'TOS v
ovo 0)0 c^ovt
790 toctovtov, 4 v 0 aveiv jiovov is
bold. The infin. must be explained as
in appos. with toctovtov ,—‘just thus much
right in the land—the right to die in
it.’ For the regular construction, see
O. T. 11 91 toctovtov oaov doKelv : Aesch.
Theb. 730 (in ref. to these same brothers)
aLbapos | xO° va valecv SLaTrrjXas, oirbcrav
leal Cpdip-tvOLCTlV KCXT£x eLV i I T( ^ v M e 7 dXuV
irebiuv apoipovs'. Xen. An. 4. 8. 12
TOCTOVTOV X W P L0V KOTacrX&V ■ ■ .OCTOV CO Toffs
ecrxb-Tovs \ 6 xovs 7 evtcrdcu tuv iroXepLUv
KepcxTwv: Thuc. 1. 2 vep. 6 p.evoi... to. avTuv
eKouTTOL oaov 0,7 ro£rjv. The conjecture of
Blaydes, otrovircp instead of toctovtov,
is hardly probable.
evGavciv: cp. [Eur. ] Rhes. 869 to yala
■KCLTpis, 7 rcos aV evdavoipL croc .; a poet,
word: in Lys. or. 16 § 15 the prose
evairodavovTWv should prob. be restored.
Remark that 4 v 0 av€iv can mean only ‘to
die in,’ not, ‘to lie dead in’: but the sense
is, ‘just enough ground, with a view to
dying (instead of reigning ) on Theban
soil’; i.e., as much as a dead man will
need. The phrase is half-proverbial:
Ar. Eccl. 592 p,7]de yecopyeiv tov pkv 7roA-
Xrjv, T<p S’ elvai pr] 8 b Tacprjvac. Freeman,
Old English History p. 313 ‘... What
will my brother King Harold of England
give to King Harold of Norway ?'... ‘ Seven
foot of the ground of England, or more
perchance , seeing he is taller than other
men? Shaksp. H. IV. Pt. i. 5- 4 * $9
When that this body did contain a spirit ,
A kingdom for it was too small a bound;
But now two paces of the vilest earth Is
room enough.
792 <ra 4 >€o-T€p«v : see on 623. The
Kat of two mss. (A, R) is strongly
recommended by Greek usage, and is
probably to be combined with 4 k, which,
though not necessary with /cAffco, has
L’s support. kAvcv, pres., know by hear¬
ing, as Ph. 261, Tr. 68, etc.: cp. 240 n.
794 to crov... o-Tojxa, thy mouth
has come hither suborned: thou hast
come as a mere mouthpiece of the The¬
bans, secretly pledged to aid their designs
on me. Cp. O. T. 426 (Teiresias says)
/cat K peovTa Kai Tovpov aTopa | irpoirriXa-
Ki^e, my message from Apollo. v'jrdpX.Ti-
tov: cp. Ai. 481 off Sets epei 7rod’ cos vtt6 -
(HXrjTov Xoyov, | Atas, 4 Ae£as, aAXa ttjs
cravTov eppevo s, a word not true to thy
nature. So v it6 ire ptttos of an insidious
emissary, Xen. An. 3. 3. 4.
795 TroXXijv 4 xov<TTdp.coo-iv, with ahard
and keen edge,—thoroughly attempered
to a shameless and cruel task, crrff/xcocris
was the process of tempering iron to
receive an edge or point (<rr6/xa); cp.
Arist. Meteor. 4. 6 T77/ceTai 54 /cat 6 eip-
yacrpevos oLdrjpos, ware vypos yiyvecrdai
Kai ttoXlv Trrjyvvcrdai. Kai ra ctt 0pu¬
pa t a ttolovctlv offra/s*’ vcplcTTaTai yap Kai
aTTOKaOaipeTai kcltw 7) crKupia (dross), orav
54 7roXXa/as irady Kai Kadapbs ybvTjTai,
tovto (TTopupa ylyverai (this makes
tempered iron). Hence, fig., Plut. Mor.
988 D tt)s avbpdas olov fiacpT] ns 6 6 vpos
ecTTi Kai (TTopwpa: Lycurg. 16 ret 5 ’
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
133
room enough in my realm wherein—to die.
Am I not wiser than thou in the fortunes of Thebes ? Yea,
wiser far, as truer are the sources of my knowledge, even
Phoebus, and his father, Zeus most high. But thou hast come
hither with fraud on thy lips, yea, with a tongue keener than
the edge of the sword; yet by thy pleading thou art like to
reap more woe than weal. Howbeit, I know that I persuade
thee not of this,—go !—and suffer us to live here; for even
in this plight our life would not be evil, so were we content
therewith.
792 K&K Doederlein : etc L, with most mss.: teal A, R, Aid., Blaydes. 796 Aa-
/ 3 ois] Musgrave conject. Xcukols. 797 aAA’ old a yap ere] L has the letters
5 a y in an erasure. aAA’ olerda yap pe Blaydes : aAA’ l<t 6 l yap pe Meineke, writing
7r elauv with Nauck. ireiOcov MSS.: ovr' is written above in F. 799 fapev]
£< 2 pev L, which has 77 written over el. F has 77 in the text.
vyieiva (( 3 pt<pr)) paXXov erropovadat. Kal
Kparuveadat rr/v e%i.v, have their consti¬
tutions tempered and strengthened. Ar.
Nub. 1107 pipvqcr’ ottus | ev poi erro-
pubcreis avrov, iirl phv Oarepa j olov 5 lkl-
dioLs, T 7 jv 5 ’ eripav avrov yvadov \ erro-
puaov o'tav es ra pelfa irpdypara, alluding
to a two-edged blade; schol. dowels...
aKov-qaeLS. The double sense of a-ropa
has suggested the Trap'qxqcn.s with ctto -
pcoo-iv: cp. Tr. 1176 rovpov oijvvai erropa^
Ai. 650 os ra delv ’ enaprlpovv Tore , | / 3 acprj
aldqpos cos, edqXvvQqv aropa : 4 1 , erst
so wondrous firm,—yea, as iron hardened
in the dipping,—felt the keen edge of my
temper softened.’ Cp. Ai. 584 yAc ocraa...
redrjypevT].
796 KaKa and <rcoTT]pia are predi¬
cates: cp. Eur. Hipp. 471 aAA’ d ra
7 tA eiix} XPVVTQ' T &v Kanuv ^%ecs. Cp.
Ant. 313 €K tCjv yap aiaxp^v \r)pparwv
robs irXelovas \ arwpdvovs lSols av rj aeacoa-
pdvovs. Oed. means: ‘By pleading with
me to return, you will only illustrate your
own heartlessness: you will never win
me as a safeguard for Thebes.’
797 If oI8a if right (as it seems to
be), fii] can hardly be explained other¬
wise than by emphasis, i.e. by the strong
assurance which the speaker expresses.
But what form should the partic. have?
(1) With the MS. 'rrecQwv, the sense is:
‘ However, I am assured that I am not
persuading you of this,—go!’ In 656
old 1 eyto <re jATiTiva | evObvd' dird^ovA avdpa
appears to be a like case of strong
assurance. Cp. O. T. 1455. In 1121
there is another: errLarapat yap rr]v 8 e...
rbppLv irap' aAA ov jx^Stvos Trecpaapdvrju.
Here, however, olda p] ireWwv is so far
stranger, that the emphasis appears less
appropriate in stating the speaker’s con¬
sciousness of what he himself is doing.
(2) The v. 1 . ireiGovT’, extant in at least
one ms. (F), removes this objection.
‘However, I am assured that you are not
persuading (either the Athenians or me,
cp. 803)—go!’ (3) 7 mcrwv would be
liable to the same remark as 7 reldwv.
(4) -ireforovT’ would complete the parallel¬
ism with 656, but is not required by the
‘strong assurance’ view, which applies
to past (1121) or present as well as to
future.—Another view is that |xrf gives a
quasi-imperative force: ‘I know that you
shan't persuade.’ This might apply to
656. Here it is much more difficult, esp.
if we do not adopt irelaovr': in 1121 it
fails.
With i'o- 0 i...p,€ for ol 8 a...<xe the imper.
would explain |xrj (cp. on 78): and we
may note that in O. T. 376 the MSS.
changed ae...ipov into pe...oov. But the
context confirms oI8a.
In later Greek pi] with partic., in
regard to fact, was common, as Luc.
Dial. Mort. 16 7rws ovv aKpL^-qs 6 Aianos
< 2 v ov diiyvw <re pi] ’ovra eKtivov, ‘failed
to discern that you were not he,’ where
prj 5 vra, though it might be paraphrased
by el p-q -qerda, virtually = 6tl ovk r/crOa.
In Mod. Greek the partic. always takes
pi], not 8 kv. This later tendency may
conceivably have affected our mss. : e.g.
Totad’ ov 7r eldojv may have once stood
here.
799 tt T€pTrot(j.€ 0 a, if we should have
content therewith: cp. Ant. 1168 ir\ob-
134
ZO^OKAEOYI
KP.
OI.
KP.
OI.
KP.
OI.
KP.
OI.
KP.
irorepa vopi^eus SvcTTvyeiv e/x e? ra era,
rj (j els ra cravrov paWov, iv rep vvv \oyco ;
e/xot pev ecru rjbicrrov ei <rv prjr epe
7 reiOeiv oTos r el /x^re roucrSe tot;? 7re\a?.
<S hvcrpop\ ov Se rw XP® V( P facras $ ave ~ l
cbpev a? 7ror s , aWa \vpa rw yVP^ T p e( t> eL >
yXcoaar) err oeuvos' avopa o ovoev oio eyco
SiKacov, oVti? ef anavros ev \eyei.
ycopls to r’ elrre'iv iroWd Kal ra Kaipia.
co 5 St) cru /^pa^e'a, ravra S’ ev Kaipco \eye i?.
ot; StJ#’ otw ye z^ou? icro? /cal crot rrdpa.
drrekO\ epco yap Kal irpo rcov Se, /x^Se' /xe
<pv\acrcr icpoppcov evOa XPV vaieiv epe.
paprvpopai rovcrS\ ov ere • np 6 s 8k tot)? t^iXoi;?
8oo
8 io
805 XO,ua] Wecklein conject. Xijpa. 806 ovdiv’ from ov 5 ev L. 808 ra Kaipia
mss., and most of the recent edcl. : to Kaipia Suidas (j.z'. X^pts), Elms., Hartung.
810 ory] 6 rcoi L, with '(rw (i.e. oaip) written above : and the same hand has writ¬
ten oiocr over iaoa. 812 <pvXaao’] 7 rpooTaaa’ Blaydes. 813 f. paprbpopai
ret re 7<ip /car’ oIkov, ei ( 3 ovXei, plya, \ nai
£t} rvpavuov axvp’ 2 x b,v ’ v & 71 "?? I T0 ^~
Tiov to xa/peiv, raXX’ 670; Kairvov aKias |
ovk av Trpiaipipv av 8 pi irpos rfy r) 5 ovr]v.
800 f. Which of us do you consider
the greater sufferer by your present atti¬
tude? Me, because I am not to bring
you back? Or yourself, when you reject
your friends and country? 8 vo-tv)(€iv
has been explained as ‘to be in error,’
referring to Creon’s ignorance of the lot
in store for Thebes (787); but it is
simpler to take it of Creon’s failure
to win Oedipus. However great that
loss may be, Creon means, the loss to Oed.
himself will be greater still, es to, <ra,
‘with regard to your doings’; cp. 1121:
0 . T. 980 av 5 ’ eis ra pr]Tpos pr] cpo( 3 ov
vvpcpebpaTa (n.). rj cr els t<x (Tcivtov, ab
being elided, though emphatic: 0 . T. 64
ttoXiv re Kapb Kal a’ opov aTbvei. ev tw vvv
Xoyw, in our present discussion (from 728).
802 f. Creon had said, in effect,
‘ Your happiness is as much my object
as our own.’ ‘ My happiness,’ Oed. re¬
joins, ‘ will be best secured if your appli¬
cation is rejected by the people of Colo-
nus, as by myself.’
804 <|>v<ras, cp. 150, El. 1463 (u>s)
KoXaorov irpooTvxuv (pvay (ppbvas : Her. 5.
91 So£av..,(pvaas av^aveTai.
805 Xvjia, a ‘stain,’ or ‘reproach.’
In the only other place where Soph, has
the word (Ai. 655 XvpaO ’ ayviaas epa)
it has its primary sense of ‘something
washed off’ (from ^/AT, another form of
fJAOF, whence Xovw). \vprj is only an¬
other form, and Eur. uses \vpa in the
sense proper to Xbpr], Eur. Tro. 588 Xvp'
’Axcuwi', their ‘bane’ (Hector), rpecjjei,
pass, (as O. T. 374 pia s rpecpei Trpbs
vvktos), thou livest on to disgrace thy
years by thy folly. Not midd., ‘dost
nourish a reproach.’
806 Cp. O. T. 545 Xeyeiv av 8 eiv 6 s
(Oed. to Creon).
807 airavTos, starting from anything
as the acpoppr] or vXrj of discourse ; ‘ on
any theme.’ So e/c marks the condi¬
tions from which action sets out (ws e/c
twv 8 \ Ai. 537). ev Xeyei, pleads speciously:
Eur. Hec. 1191 Svvaodcu raSix’ ev Xeyeio.
808 to Kaipia, the reading of Suidas,
is confirmed by such passages as Aesch.
P. V. 927 8 oov rb t’ &px eLV KaL T b SovXeveiv
8 ixa- Eur. Ale. 528 x 03 ?'^ T ° T ’ e ^ vaL Ka ^
to pr) vopiFeTcu. In Philemon Si/ceXt/c6s
fr. 1. 7 eTepov to t’ aXyeiv rai t 8 detopelv
h tt’ ioojs, the second to is doubtful. For
Ta Kaipia, the reading of the MSS., it may
be urged that the phrase is ra Kaipia
(Xbyeio, Spav etc.) in Aesch. Th. 1, 619,
0 IAITT 0 Y 2 ETTI KOAQNQI 135
Cr. Which, thinkest thou, most suffers in this parley,—I by
thy course, or thou by thine own ?
Oe. For me, ’tis enough if thy pleading fails, as with me,
so with yon men who are nigh.
Cr. Unhappy man, shall it be seen that not even thy years
have brought thee wit ? Must thou live to be the reproach
of age ?
Oe. Thou hast a ready tongue, but I know not the honest
man who hath fair words for every cause.
Cr. Words may be many, and yet may miss their aim.
Oe. As if thine, forsooth, were few, but aimed aright.
Cr. No, truly, for one whose wit is such as thine.
Oe. Depart—for I will say it in the name of yon men
also!—and beset me not with jealous watch in the place where
I am destined to abide.
Cr. These men—not thee—call I to witness: but, as for
TOGO’S’ (from roucrS’) ov ab" irpba 8 e rode (pLXova L, with most MSS. But irpos ye,
instead of irpos 8 e, is in B, T, Vat., Farn.: and hence Musgrave conjectured,—
p.apTvpop.at. roverd ’, ov ab, irpos ye Tobs (piXovs \ ol' avTap.et[ 3 eL pr]p.aT’ vy S , [for
■fjv cr’] bXu irorb. Erfurdt, pt.apTijpop.aL Tobab', ov ab irpoade etc. (and so Wecklein
reads). Dindorf, obxl <r\ os 7 vcbaeL, (piXovs etc.: Hartung, ovs ab irpobaTr)au,
Suppl. 446, Ch. 582, Eur. /. A. 829, Soph.
Ai. 120, while El. 228 cppovovvTL naipLa
(without art.) is isolated. If to, is re¬
tained, the ellipse of to is illustrated by
606, where see n.: and add trag. incert.
fr. 469 x w P‘ s Mi/crcD/' /cat Qpvywv opia-
p.aTa.
809 cos 81), quasi vero , strictly an ellip¬
tical phrase, ‘ (do you mean) forsooth that
you speak,’ etc. Aesch. Ag. 1633 ebs 8 t\
ab p.0L Tbpavvos' Apye'avv ’baeL. Eur. Andr.
234 rt aep.vop.vdeh /cets aybvv ’bpx eL Xbycvv, |
tbs 8p ab auxppojv Tapta 5’ oi)%t aibcppova;
810 oT(p = TovTLp OTtp, in the opinion
of one who possesses only such sense as
yours: for the ethic dat. cp. 1446, Ar.
Av. 445 iraaL VLKav tols /c/nrats : Ant. 904
KaLTOL a’ iyu Wipyjaa rots <ppovov<TLV ed.
For i'tros, only so much, cp. 0. T. 810
ov p.r)V t<rr]v 7’ <cTLoev\ Her. 2. 3 vop.lfav
■rravTas avdp&irovs ’Icrov irepl avTOJV eiriaTaa-
OaL, equally little : for Laos kcu instead of
(jiairep, O. T. 1187.
811 irpo TwvSt, as 0 . T. 10 irp'o T&vbe
(pojvelv (n.).
812 €<j)op|i(ov with ^v0a XP 1 ! >' keeping
jealous watch at the place where I am
destined to dwell: fig. from a hostile fleet
watching a position; cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7
■fjv tovto Coairep ipir68Lap.a tl tc p 4 >tXt 7 r 7 rcp
/cat 8vax e P&i ttoXlv p.eya\r]v bcpopp-elv tols
eavTov Kaipois. pe with (^{SX-curtr’ only: in
class. Gk. e(popp.eLv does not take acc.
For pc followed by 4p.€, cp. El. 1359
aAAa p.e \ XoyoLS clttujXXvs, 2py’ £x <j3V V^LaT
ep.oL, where ep.oL is not more emphatic than
p.e. So in Tr. 1171 kclSokovv irpa^eLv /ca-
Xt os' | to 5 ’ pv ap' obSev a XXo irXpv Qavelv ep. 1 ,
where there is no contrast between ep.t
and some one else: Ant. 292 tbs aTepyeiv
ep.b: Ph. 299 to p.y\ voaeiv ep.b, where the
stress is on the verb, not on the pronoun.
And so here, too, it may be doubted
whether 4pe conveys such an emphasis as
would be given by an italicised ‘ my ,’—
implying a reproof of meddlesomeness.
The stress is rather on XP 1 ! vateiv: Apollo
has brought him to this rest (89).
813 f. This passage, which has been
variously altered, appears to me to be
sound as it stands in the mss. Oedipus
has undertaken to speak for the men of
Attica (epcD yap Kal irpo TuvSe). Creon
refuses to identify him with them, bitterly
reminding the Theban that his real ties
are elsewhere. ‘ I call them—not thee—
to witness my protest’: i.e. ‘I have a
just claim on thee, which thou repellest:—
I appeal to a judgment more impartial
than thine own.’ The words mark the
point at which he drops persuasion. He
now turns to menace. ‘But, for the tone
SO 0 OKAEOY 2
136
OI.
KP.
OI.
KP.
OI.
OI.
OI.
XO.
KP.
AN.
KP.
oF aPTafieifieL prjpLar, fjp c eXco nore ,—
815
T15 S’ av [jl€ t copSe cvp.p.ayviv eXoi fita ;
T) fJLTJV CV Kavev TOvSe Xv7T7]0€LS €CT€L.
7TOLCO cvp epyco tovt aneiXinca^ ; evei? >
7TCUOOLV OVOLP CTOL TTjV peP a pTUOS ey 0)
£ vpapnaca 9 enepxjja, rrjv S’ afco Taya.
oipoi. KP. ray e^exs pdXXop oiput^eip raSe. 820
Ty)v irodS) dyets l ^ 011 j KP. rrjpSe t ov paKpov ypovov.
id) feVot, tl Spacer ; 17 7rpoScbceTe,
kovk i^eXare top acefirj rrjcSe yOopos;
ycopd, £ep\ e£co Oder crop' ovre yap ra pvp
StKaia rrpaccei 5 ovff a 7 rpocdep eipyacai. 825
vplp dp clt) TTjpSe Kaipos e^dyeip
aKovcap , el OeXovca prj nopevceraL.
oipoi raXaipa , 7rot (f>vyc0 ; iroiap Xdfico
Oecop dprj^ip rj fdporbdp ; XO. ri Spas, £epe ;
ou^ axpopat touS’ apSpos, aXXd rrjs epr 5. 830
<piXovs etc. 815 rf 5 ’ av A, R. 816 roOSe Musgrave, and most edd.:
TuvSe mss. (In L the first hand wrote tuv only, and 5 b was added by S^.)
818 croi] ere L (with oc above), R 2 . 820 wi/eot L, and so (or w^ot) the
other mss.: o’cpcoc Brunck.— oipccb^eco L first hand: but v has been written above,
and a line drawn through a. olpcw^ecv Vat. 821 rr/vde r’ Bothe: Trjvde y ’
of thy reply to kinsmen’ (meaning, to
himself, cp. on 148 opcerpoh), ‘if I catch
thee’—an aposiopesis. (Cp. II. 1. 580
enrep yap k edbXrjcrcv ’OXtipcrrcos aorepoTTr}-
rr/s | e£ edbcov orvcpeXc^ac’ \ 6 yap iroXb
(piprepos eoTLV: Verg. Aen. i. 135 Quos
ego....)
jj.aprvpo|xai ,antestor: cp. Aristoph. Pax
ix 19 TP. c 3 irate Trace rov Bcckcv. IE. pcap-
rvpopcai.
814 avTap-tiPei: apcel^opcac usu. takes
asimpleacc. of the person to whom a reply
is made (991); but cp. Her. 8. 60 rore
pebv Tjirccos irpos tov Kop'cvdcov apcelxp ar 0 :
and, since arroKpcvopcac rrpbs reva was com¬
mon, it would have been strange if the
same construction had been rigidly de¬
nied to apceifiopcac. Even if irpos were
not taken with avrapcelfiec here, it could
still mean ‘in relation to’: cp. Tr. 468
Karov | 7rpos aXXov elvac, repos 5 ’ £pc a\pev-
5 eXv del. So Ai. 680 re rbv cpiXov | to-
aavd ’ virovpycbv c bcpeXeXv ^ovXrjaopcac. ota
causal = e7T6t rocavra: cp. on ■263.
815 twvSc <rvp.p.. with P(a: cp. 657.
816 t] p,T]v in a threat, as Aesch. P. V.
907 rj fJCTjv ere Zeds, nalirep avdadr] (ppovQv, \
ecrrac Tarrecvos. Kavtv toviSc, sc. tov eXecv
c re. Cp. 0 . T. 1158 a\X’ els roS’ rj^ecs,
sc. eh Tb oXeadac. The MS. Kaveu TwvSe
could here mean nothing but ‘ e’en apart
from these men.’ Xuin] 0 eis &r€i, =a fut.
perf., here implying, ‘ wilt soon be grieved ’
(though it could also mean, ‘wilt suffer a
lasting grief’): so O. T. 1146 ov acuirr)-
oas £oec ; Ant. 1067 avTcbobs Zcrec. In
prose the part, thus used with Zoopcac is
the perf., not the aor.
817 ttchu> (rdv ^p 74 >, on the warrant of
what deed,—since XviryOels tcrec implies
that something has already been done to
cause the pain which will soon be felt.
cri»v has the same force as in abv deep :—
‘ with what deed to support the threat.’
Cp. 0 . T. 6 56 ev airly. \ erbv arpavec Xoycp
...( 3 aXecv, to accuse one with the help of
an unproved story. Xen. sometimes has
ovv thus where a simple instrum, dat.
would suffice: An. 3. 1. 22 Uvac eirl tov
ayuiva rroXb ovv (ppovrjpcaTi p.el£ovc: 3. 2. 8
OlAirTOYI Em KOAQNQI
137
the strain of thine answer to thy kindred, if ever I take thee—
Oe. And who could take me in despite of these allies ?
Cr. I promise thee, thou soon shalt smart without that.
Oe. Where is the deed which warrants that blustering word?
Cr. One of thy two daughters hath just been seized by me,
and sent hence,—the other I will remove forthwith.
Oe. Woe is me ! Cr. More woful thou wilt find it soon.
Oe. Thou hast my child ? Cr. And will have this one
ere long.
Oe. Alas ! friends, what will ye do ? Will ye forsake me ?
will ye not drive the godless man from this land ?
Ch. Hence, stranger, hence—begone! Unrighteous is thy
present deed—unrighteous the deed which thou hast done.
CR. (to his attendants). ’Twere time for you to lead off yon
girl perforce, if she will not go of her free will.
An. Wretched that I am ! whither shall I fly ?—where find
help from gods or men ?
CH. (ithreateningly , to CREON). What wouldst thou, stranger ?
Cr. I will not touch yon man, but her who is mine.
MSS. 824 f. rd vvv L, with most MSS.: ravvv B. Meineke would write
ravvv | 5 i/ccu’ a -irpctaaeis. Brunck, ravvu | dixaia irpdaaeis ovre (so G. Koen, for
oxid' a) Trpoadev eipyaaai ..— For eipyaaai. Reisig conject. eipydau. 827 iropei)-
aerat. A, R : iropeveraL L and the rest. 829 v made from dp^eiv in L.—
Spas] In L’s dpaia the a (perh. also the 1) was added by S. 830 f. Wecklein
ei... 8 iavoovpeda avv roh o 7 r \ ots .. .8lktjv
imdelvai avrois. aireiX/qa-as btets = a
perf.: cp. 0 . T. 577 n.
818 T-qv |iev, Ismene, who left the
scene at 509 to make the offerings in the
grove. Creon may have seized her, as a
hostage, before his entrance at 728 ; or
may have signed to one of his guards to
go and do so, when he found that Oedi¬
pus was stubborn.
820 raSe might be cognate acc. ,=
rade rd oip.uyp.ara (cp. Aesch. Ag. 1307
KA. (pcv , <pev . XO. rL rovr ’ ’Icpev^a s;),
but it rather means, ‘this capture.’
821 The rqvSe y of the MSS. could
be retained only if p.ov were changed to
Kal and given to Creon. ov p-axp. XP°"
vov: see on 397.
823 tov aa-epT], because Oedipus is
under the protection of the deities (287),
and especially because, as he may well
suppose, Ismene has been snatched from
the sacred grove (cp. on 818).
824 f. Gdcrcrov, oft. in impatient com¬
mand, as 839, Ai. 581 irvKa^e ddaaov :
0 . T. 430 ovk eis 6 \e 9 pov ; ddaaov,
Write tcI vvv rather than ravvv , since it
is opp. to a Trpoadev : Sixcua, predicate,
d'pyacrcu (his capture of Ismene) need
not be changed to eipyaau, since irp6o-0ev
can mean ‘already.’
826 vp.tv, addressing his guards (723).
Cp. the order given by Oed. to pinion
the herdsman ( 0 . T. 1154), and by
Creon (in Ant. 578) to lead off the sisters,
av etrj: here in giving a command with
cold sternness. Cp. 725 (in request),
O. T. 343 (in fixed resolve).
828 f. ttol (jjv-yto; cp. on 310. 0€<Sv
...fj PpoTtov; Ai. 399 ovre yap deuv yhos
oiid ’ dpepLuv | ir a£ios ^\iirei.v nv eis
hvaaiv avdpuiruv.
830 ovx a\J/op.ai. With these words,
Creon steps towards Antigone. His ac¬
tual seizure of her is marked by the words
tovs ep.ovs ayw. The fut., therefore, is
more dramatic than awropaL would be.
And Wecklein’s rejection of 830 f. would
enfeeble the scene. Tqs €p.rjs, since he
considers himself as now the guardian of
his nieces,—their father having forfeited
all rights at Thebes (cp. 0 . T. 1506 n.):
El. 536 a\\’ ov perijv avrotoL rr/v y' iprjv
Kraveiv.
IO0OKAEOYZ
138
OI. (o yrjs avaKres. XO. (x) feV, ov Slkcucl Spas.
KP. SiKaua. XO. 7 tcos S'ueaia ; KP. tovs ipovs ayco.
CTTp. OI.
XO.
KP.
KP.
OI.
XO.
XO.
LO) 7 toXls.
2 ti opa?, &> ; ovk acprjcreis ; t €15 pacravov ei
* X<ipS>v. ^ ' 835
3 tlpyov. XO. crov p.ev ov, raoe ye p.wpivov.
4 7roXet payei yap, et tl nrjpavels ipe.
5 ouk rjyopevov ra vt eycv ; XO. pedes yepolv
6 7ratSa Oacrcrov . KP. /xt) ViTao'cr* a /xt) Kpareis-
7 yakav \eyco ctol. KP. <xoi S’ eycoy oSonrope'iv. 840
8 npofiaO’ <5Se, ^8are /3ar s , evTOTTOi.
9 770X15 evaiperai , 770X15 epa, crOevei.
10 irpofiaO* <xSe /xot.
brackets these two vv. 833 ub 7roXts] L, with most mss., gives these words
to Antigone: Wunder restored them to Oed. 837 ff. paxei Porson: p&xei
Herm. The mss. have p&xv 1 - (as L), or P-^XV • — irrjpaveis Porson: Trjpaipeis mss.
(rroipatveis R). — The MSS. distinguish the persons thus:—OI. rrbXeL...rrrj pavels
ept. | XO. ovk rjyopevou raOr’ ey cb ; KP. ptdes...6accov. XO. prj , irLra<T<r \..
Kpareh. Reisig and Hermann saw that the words iroXei.. .rrrjpaveis epe belong to
Creon. Mudge had already corrected the rest. 840 col 5 ’ eyw 5 ’ L, R 2 , F:
ctol eyio 5 ’ L 2 : cot 8 ’ ’byuy A and most MSS. — odoLTropeiv] avax^peiv B, Vat.
832 tovs IfJLOvs: cp. 148 cpiKpoh
( = Antigone); Ant. 48 dXX’ ovbev atrip
tCjv ep.itv pC eipyeip pbra (i.e. from my
brother): O. T. 1448 opOCos tup ye cup
reXeis virep (for thy sister).
833—-886 The phrase rots epobs
ayu indicates the moment at which Creon
lays his hand on Antigone. It is fol¬
lowed by 11 verses, 833—843, in which
the dochmiacs of the Chorus, blended
with iambic trimeters, mark excitement.
Antistrophic to these are the 11 verses,
876—886, which in like manner follow
the moment at which Creon lays his
hand on Oedipus. As a lyric interposi¬
tion in dialogue, the passage has a kom-
matic character, though it does not con¬
stitute a Koppds proper in the same sense
as 510—548, 1447—1499, or 1670—
1 75 °*
834 dcj)'no'€i'S : 838 jjl£0€s. The former
is properly, ‘allow to depart,’—the latter,
‘ release from one’s grasp ’; but they differ
here only as ‘let her alone’ from the
more specific ‘unhand her.’ Cp. 857
ovtol cr’ d<prjcu, I will not allow thee to
leave Colonus.
835 els pdcravov cl X € P" V > to the test
of (afforded by) blows : cp. x eL P&v vopos,
the arbitrament of blows (as opp. to
8 lkt)s popos), Her. 9. 48 rrpiv... 9 ) cvppi^aL
■ppeas es %etpcDv re vbpov airiKtcQai. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 1. 11 tbs %etpas cvppi^opras rots
iroXepioLs. el as in the common phrase
eis x € ip as ’Apai tlpL, or cvPLepai.
836 el'p-yov, said as the Chorus ap¬
proach him threateningly: cp. O. T. 890
tup actirrup ?p£erai (n.). |A«|A€'vou, medi¬
tating, designing: a part, used once in
dialogue by Soph. ( Tr . 1136 rjpapre
Xprjcra pupeptj), and twice in lyrics by
Aesch. (C/t. 45, 441).
837 iroXei: rats 0 ?)/ 3 ats schol. The
accent of pax i n the MSS. cannot weigh
in deciding between p&xei and (J-a-xei,
since such errors of accent are countless;
and the fut. is distinctly better here.
838 ovk tpyopevov... ; a familiar phrase ;
Ar. Ach. 41 ovk rjybpevop ; roOr’ e/cetv’ ovyit
’Xey op: Pint. 102 ovk rjyopevop brnrapb^eip
irpaypara | TjpeXXbrrjp pol ; Nub. 1456 rl
drjra ravr ’ 08 poc tot ’ rjyopetere; So
O. T. 973 oUkovv ey it col ravra irpoUXeyov
rraXaL ;—Oed. alludes to 587, 653.
839 [it] ’mrac-tr a p.rj KpaTeis, do not
give orders in matters where you are not
OlAlfTOYI ETN KOAQNQI 139
Oe. O, elders of the land ! Ch. Stranger,—thy deed is
not just.
Cr. Tisjust. Ch. How just? Cr. I take mine own.
\He lays his hand on A ntigone.
Oe. Hear, O Athens !
Ch. What wouldst thou, stranger? Release her! Thy
strength, and ours, will soon be proved.
[ They approach him with threatening gestures.
Cr. Stand back ! Ch. Not from thee, while this is thy
purpose.
Cr. Nay, ’twill be war with Thebes for thee, if thou harm me.
Oe. Said I not so ? Ch. Unhand the maid at once !
Cr. Command not where thou art not master.
Ch. Leave hold, I tell thee ! Cr. (to one of his guards , who
at a signal seizes Antigone). And I tell thee—begone !
Ch. To the rescue, men of Colonus—to the rescue ! Athens
—yea, Athens—is outraged with the strong hand ! Hither,
hither to our help !
841 7rpo/3a0’ (made from tt po( 3 a 9 ') u> 5 ’ ep.j 3 a re (Bar' cvtottlol L. For c 35 ’ epfBare Tri-
clinius wrote c 35 e j 3 dre, which is in B, T, Vat. The other mss. agree with L (except
that Vat. has irpoafiad', R 2 ev tottols). (evtottol Brunck. 842 ttoXis ep.a aOevei]
Wecklein conject. 7ro\is tr ou cdevei: F. W. Schmidt, itoXls ep.a (pdiver. Gleditsch,
ttoXis dp.axo.vet. 843 irpo^dd' (sic) w 5 e p.oc L, and the other MSS., except
those which (as T, Farn.) have irpo^art pC cade, a conjecture of Triclinius, meant to
reconcile the metre with that of the antistr., v. 886, where he read tt epwcri Siyra
(see n. there).
master, a is not for wv, but is cogn.
accus. (or acc. of respect), as O.T. 1522
7r avra p.T] ( 3 ovXov Kparetv' | rat yap a/cpa-
rrjcras. For the gen. in a like sense cp.
Her. 9. 16 ex0t0T77...o5w?7..., iroXXa <ppo-
vtovra prjdeuos Kpareeiv, to have many
presentiments, and power over nothing.
Ant. 664 TOVTTLTaaaeLv rots Kparvvovcriv,
to dictate to one’s masters. Theocr. 15.
90 ira<rap.evos eTrLraaae (wait till you are
our master before you give us orders).
840 At Creon’s words, when he laid
his hand on Antigone (832), one of his
guards stepped up, and placed himself at
her side. xaXav Xe'-yu) <roi, like ova dcprj-
aeis and p. 4 de s, is said to Creon. Creon’s
croC, a mocking echo of theirs, is said to
the guard: ‘and / tell thee to start on
thy journey.’ If it were said to the
Chorus , the sense would be either,
(r) ‘and I tell thee to begone,’ or
(2) ‘and I tell thee that [she] is to go’ :
but (1) is not idiomatic, and (2) is im¬
possible.
841 Trp6pa0\..pd,T€, as oft. esp. in
Eur., e.g. Or. 181 dcoLXop.ed\ oixoped\
w8 t = devpo ( O. T. 7 n.): cp. 182. 2 vto-
ttoi, the other dwellers at Colonus.
842 iroXis...tr 0 €vei: our city—yea, 0111-
city—is being brought low by sheer
strength: evcuperai, because the majesty
of the State is destroyed when its asylum
is violated. In iroXis ejict, the stress is
on the first word, not on the second.
<r0ev€t with iuaLperai seems to be suffi¬
ciently defended by Eur. Bacch. 953 ov
crdtveL ULKrjreov \ ywairas, where it differs
from / 3 ta only as it differs here,— i.e. as
meaning strictly, ‘by an exertion of
strength,’ not, ‘ by violence’: cp. ib. 1127
direaTrapa^ev uip.ov, oi>x biro oOevovs, not
by her own strength (since the god made
it easy for her). Some place a point
at €p.a, taking crOtvei with TrpoPaO’, come
forth in strength: but such a use of odtvet.
alone is harsher than those in which
adhei takes an adj., as eireXduv ovk eXda-
crovi. crdfrei (Ai. 438), or iravri oOtvei,
Strophe.
140
104>0KAE0YI
AN. d^eXKOJJLCLL hvO-TTjVOS, co tjivoi ijevoi.
01. 7 TOV, T6KV0V, €t fXOl ) AN. ffpOS fi'lCLV 7 TOpevOpCLL. 845
OI. ope^ov, (b ttcll, yelpas. AN. aAA’ ovSep crOepco.
KP. ovk a£e0' itpels; OI. w raXas eyco, rdXas.
KP. OVKOVP 7 TOT €AC TOVTOLP ye /XT? (TKTJffTpOlP €TL
oSoLTroprjcrr)<;• dXX’ in el vu<dv 6 e\ei<z
ffOLTpiSa re tt)p crrjp kclI cj)LXovs, vcf) (bp iya> 850
rayOels t<x§’ epSa), kclI Tvpavvos (bp o/xojs,
v'ikol. ypoP(p ydp, oiS* iycj, yvcbcrei raSe,
odovveK olvtos a vtop ovre pvp KaXa
i>pds ovre ffpocrOep elpyacroj, fdia (^lXojp
opyj 7 ydpiv S ovs, rj cr del XvpaipeTCU. 855
XO. ifficryes a vtov, ^elpe. KP. prj xfjavetp Xeyo).
XO. ovtol a dcfyyjcro), tcjpS e y icrTeprjpepos.
KP. Kal peltpv dpa pvcnop rroXei raya
Orjcreis' i(jrd\fjopcu ydp ov tovtolp povaiv.
844 a 04 \Ko/x’ w L, and most MSS.: a<peXKop.ed' c 5 L 2 : d(piXKop.ai Triclinius.
846 adlvu] adevos Vat. 849 odoLTroprjaeLS L and most MSS., Brunck : odouro-
prjarjs (sic) A, R: bSoL-rroprjaris most edd.— vikcLv L, with et written above : vewav
‘with all one’s might.’ Rather than
Wecklein’s 'It ov crBevei, I would pro¬
pose—if any change were needed— 7ro\ts
evalpeTai, iroXis’ Cr, dtrGevei | 7 rpo(3ad'
co 5 d p.01. But no change seems needful.
845 pot: ethic dat.; cp. 8r.
847 w rctXas: cp. 753.
848 4k tovtoiv... o-Kt]irrpoiv, by means
of these two supports,—the art. being
omitted, as 471 touto This is
simpler than to construe, ‘ with the help
of these (girls) as supports.’ (For rob-
rotv, as fern, dual, cp. on 445.) We
should then have to take it as a case of
the pron. assimilated to the gender of
the predicate (see on Tavrr]v...rrauXav 88).
4k refers to the crKrjirTpa as an antecedent
condition of his walking. Essentially the
same use, though under slightly different
phases, appears in 807 airavros: Tr.
875 (j 3 £( 3 r)icev) a/avr/rov ttoSos: Ph. 91
e£ evos 7roSos: El. 742 c opdoud' 6 rXripuov
opdbs e£ opduv SLcppiov. o-KijirTpoiv: cp.
1109: Eur. Hec. 280 t) 8 ' dvrl -iroXXQv
earl p.01 -irapaxj/vxv, | 7roXtj, TiOrjvr], / 3 d/c-
Tpov, 7 ]yep.(bv 080O.
849 oSoiirop-qo-rjs. As between -eis
and -rjL s in verbal endings, neither L nor
any of our MSS. has authority. The
reason for preferring the aor. subj. here
is one of usage, ov pi) 68otiropTjo-T|s is
a denial: ov p-i) oSoiiropTjo'cis, a prohi¬
bition. The latter is grammatically as
right as the other, but does not suit this
context. (The remarks on 177 refer to
the 1st and 3rd pers. fut. ind., not to the
2nd.)
viKciv, to worst,—by carrying your
point against them (not with ref. to
future defeats of Thebans by Athenians,
621). Cp. 1204: Ai. 1353 iravcrai' rpa-
T€?S TOL TU)V CpiXldV VLKLOpLeVOS, thoU COn-
querest, when thy friends conquer thee.
851 Tvpawos, one of the royal house:
cp. Tr. 316 p.r] tQ>v Tvpdwuv; ‘is she of
the royal stock?’ The Creon of O. T.
588 does not wish rdpavvos duai (to be
king) p.aXXov rj ripavva 8 pav: but the
captor of the blind man’s daughters must
seek a touch of dignity from any source.
852 f. -yvcotrct TaSe, ‘thou wilt un¬
derstand these things ’ ( = thy present acts
in their true bearings),—explained by
60 ovv€k’, etc., ‘viz., that’ etc. avTov
— <seavTOv\ so 930, 1356: but airrbv
— epLavTov 966, O. T. 138 (n.).
854 For Spas followed by elp-yacrw,
instead of ZSpaaas, cp. 0 . T. 54 cl?s
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQ1
141
AN. They drag me hence—ah me !—friends, friends !
Oe. Where art thou, my child ? ( blindly seeking for her).
AN. I am taken by force— _ ...
Oe. Thy hands, my child!— An. Nay, I am helpless.
Cr. [to his guards'). Away with you ! Oe. Ah me, ah me .
[Exeunt guards with Antigone.
Cr. So those two crutches shall never more prop thy steps.
But since ’tis thy will to worst thy country and thy friends—
whose mandate, though a prince, I here discharge then be that
victory thine. For hereafter, I wot, thou wilt come to know all
this —that now, as in time past, thou hast done thyself no good,
when, in despite of friends, thou hast indulged anger, which is
ever thy bane. \He turns to follow Ins guards.
CH. Hold, stranger! CR. Hands off, I say ! _
Ch. I will not let thee go, unless thou give back the
maidens. , . ....
CR. Then wilt thou soon give Thebes a still dearer prize
I will seize more than those two girls.
F: vlkcLv the rest. 850 re after varplda was added by Tnclimus: rarpar re
Reisif. 853 avrov Triclinius: avrov L and most MSS. : aavrov A, R, Aid.
854 $l\uv pla L 2 . 857 tujv 5 e MSS.: ratvSe Brunck : roivde (fem.) Weck-
lein. 859 d-poets] Nauck conject. reLaeis.
etirep ap^eis.. .da-rep k petrels (n.). ( 3 ta
<j>£X«v applies to his former conduct,
since, in searching out his origin, he
acted against the passionate entreaties of
Iocasta (O. T. 1060 ff.). Greek idiom
uses a parataxis, oxlre vvv...ovre irpocrGev,
where ours would subordinate the second
clause to the first, 'now, as before : cp.
308.
855 op-yfj \dptv Sou's: cp. 1182: El.
331 dvpup paralip py xapt^ecr^at rev a:
Cratinus fr. inc. 146 iaQie Kal afj yaarpc
8 i 8 ov X“P LV - W e remember his blow at
La'ius (-rraUo 50 opyr/s 0 . T.^So-j) his
anger with Teiresias (ds opyrjs Zx w >
—his anger with Iocasta (zb. 1067)
—his frantic self-blinding (zb. 1268).
856 The guards, carrying off An¬
tigone, have already left the scene (847);
cp. 875 p-ovvos. Creon is now about to
follow them, when the Chorus again
approach him, and protest that he shall
not leave Colonus unless the two maidens
are restored.
857 t<3v8€. So the pliiv. cu 5 e of the
two sisters below, 1107, t 367, 1379 (im¬
mediately after the znasc. dual tolu8\ re¬
ferring to the brothers), 1668; raah' 1121,
1146, 1634, O. T. 1507, Azzt. $19. On
the other hand the dual of ode occurs only
thrice in Soph.; above, 445 rotVSe : rude
El. 981 f. bis. (Below, 1121, rdde is a
corrupt v. 1 . for raade.) It is surely
needless, then, to write roivSe here. But
Reisig’s plea for the plur. is over-subtle,
—that it contrasts with the extenuating
tone of tovtoiv in 859 (merely two).
Rather Creon uses the dual because he
is thinking of the two sisters together as
the 1 two szipports ’ of Oed. (848, 445)*
The plur. differs from the dual simply
by the absence of any stress on the notion
of ‘a pair.’ The Chorus are thinking
how he had first seized Ismene (818) and
then Antigone.
858 f. pvtriov: Then thou shalt soon
deposit even a greater security for my city.
iroXei = Thebes, as in Creon’s former
words, 837 7roXet /xax«. pvaios denotes
what one draws to oneself, carries off, (1)
as booty, (2) as a security, (3) in repri¬
sal. Here Gr^treis points to (2), since
tv&x v P ov tiOIvgll, to deposit a pledge, was
a regular phrase : Ar. Eccl. 754 gbrepov
peroLKL^dpevos ti-eur/vox** \ f cplpeis
ivlxvp 0, Qy < s ,j}V y i you taking them
to be deposited as securities?’ Plat.
Legg. 820 E iulx v P a --- T0 ^ OEras (those
142
IO0OKAEOYZ
xo.
xo.
xo.
01.
KP.
aW ^ e? tl Tpexjjei ; KP. top S’ ana^opai \a/3a>p.
S eipop A eyous <ap>. KP. tovto pvp Treirpa^eTcu.
r]p p7] y o Kpaupcop rrjoSe yrjs direipyaOrj.
(f)6eyp apcuSes, rj orv yap xffavcreis ipov ;
avSco crLconap. OI. prj yap atSe Saipopes
Oetep p a(fyojpop TrjcrSe rrjs apa? ert*
05 p, o) KaKLcrre, \jjLA.op opp airocnracra's '
TTpos oppao-LP rols npoorOep egoiyei fita.
Toiyap ore r a vtop ko! yevo<z to crop Oecop
o iraPTa \evcrcrct)p V H A to 5 S olyi Slop
tolovtop olop Kape yrjpapai iroTe.
860
860 Tot'S’] tov y F. 861 deivov Xlyoic. | tovto vvv ireirpa^erai L. The defect of
a syll. exists in all the mss. except T and Farn., which have deivov Xlyeis ws (cl/s having
been added by Triclinius): and all have Sen >ov. L^has X^yois: A, X^yois with ei above:
F, Xlyeis with ol above : the rest, Xlyeis. Hermann restored Xeyois av. Heimsoeth con-
ject. Xlyeis at (and so Dindorf): L. Dindorf, Xtyeis rot : Wecklein, Seivds Xoyois el:
Nauck, Set vov Xoyoi coy : H. Stadtmiiller, deivbv Xtyeis. KP. tout ’ avrb vvv Trevpa^e-
™ L : . ? 62 M Y] The mss. have rjv p-q pi, and give the v. to Creon.
Pident assigned it to the Chorus, changing pi to tr’, and so Bind., Nauck. With
Wecklein, I prefer 7’ to cr’. direipyadoi L 2 . 863 <f>diypi] Blaydes conject.
dplpp.—ypabceis B, T, Farn., and most of the recent edd. : xf/ateis L and the
other mss., Aid., Reisig, Wecklein. 865 delep L, with v written above
who have given the pledges)...roSs depl-
vovs (those to whom they have been given).
iroAci dat. of interest, as inrondlvai ‘to
mortgage’ takes a dat. of the mortgagee :
Dem. or. 27 § 25 6 virodeis Tip irarpl rdv-
dpcuroda. —The version, ‘you will cause a
greater prize to be taken from Athens,’
is inadmissible. 0i]o-€is -rroXei could not
mean, ‘ cause for Athens,’ in the sense,
‘cause to be taken from Athens.’ If dr/ceis
meant ‘cause’ (instead of ‘pay’), iroXei
would still be the city which received the
pbaiov.
€<|>d\J/o| Aai : Aesch. SuppL 412 /cat pr/re
Sr/pis pvaiiov e0ai perai, (and so) ‘that the
foeman shall not lay hands on you as
prizes ’ (where the king of Argos is speak¬
ing to the Danaides whom he protects).
861 After Seivov Xt'yois (L), or Xt'yeis,
a syllable has to be supplied conjectur-
ally. Triclinius added ws-(‘be sure
that,’ 45) before tovto : but this mars the
rhythm: and the simple fut. (as in 860) is
more forcible. The optat. Xcyois of L,
which is not likely to be a mere error for
Xcycis, strongly favours Hermann’s simple
remedy, Seivov Xeyois av, ‘ ’twere a dread
deed that thou threatenest’ (if only thou
couldst do it): cp. on 647 ply’ dv Xlyois
ddprjpa. Next to this, I should prefer
Wecklein’s deivos Xdyois el.
-Tre-n-pdleTai, ‘will have been done’: i.e.
will be done forthwith: Dem. or. 19
§ 74 <Uprj...TavTa Treirpa^ecOai dvolv rj rpiQiv
rjpepuiv. Cp. O. T. 1146 n.
862 i)'v |xt] y . Piderit is clearly right
(I think) in giving this verse to the
Chorus, not to Creon. Creon, who has
long since dropped the semblance of cour¬
tesy with which he began (759), cannot,
of course, mean to express serious defer¬
ence for the wishes of Theseus; while, as
an ironical defiance, the words would be!
extremely tame. In the mouth of the
Chorus, however, the threat has point,
since they know their king’s public resolve
(656); it has also dramatic force, since he
is soon to appear (887). The words of
Oed. (863) refer to 861. a7mpyd0T]: cp.
El. 1271 eipyadelv (and so Eur.): Aesch.
Eum. 566 KareipyaOov (aor. imper. midd.).
The forms elpyadev , airolpyade (aor., or, as
some would call them, impf.) are Homeric.
See n. on O. T. 651 eUddu.
863 cj> 0 ey|x*, ‘ voice,’ rather than ‘ word ’:
the conj. Gpejxp,’ (Blaydes) would efface an
expressive touch. xJ/clvcls might be de¬
fended as present of intention or attempt
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 143
Ch. What—whither wilt thou turn? Cr. Yon man shall
be my captive.
Ch. A valiant threat! Cr. ’Twill forthwith be a deed.
Ch. Aye, unless the ruler of this realm hinder thee.
Oe. Shameless voice ! Wilt thou indeed touch me ?
CR. Be silent! Oe. Nay, may the Powers of this place
suffer me to utter yet this curse ! Wretch, who, when these eyes
were dark, hast reft from me by force the helpless one who was
mine eyesight! Therefore to thee and to thy race may the
Sun-god, the god who sees all things, yet grant an old age such
as mine!
by the first hand .—rrjaSe yrjs MSS.: r^ade tvs ed. Londin. an. 1747, and most edd.:
Tvade (TVs Blaydes.— dpas F (omitting fi’). ^ 866 \pi\bv 8 p.pl diroairdoas]
Meineke conj. (pLXcov 8 ppl d-rroaTracras : Blaydes, \ pikbv Spparos pe 9 ds (or p' d<peis):
Froehlich, TiOds. 868 (rex’ avTov ( i.e . ae L, F : oe ravTov A, R : at
7’ avrov B, T, Vat., Farn. : at r’ a vtov Brunck.— deuv] Blaydes conj. irpoirav,
or K pew. 870 yvpaval irore MSS., which form (from aor. tyvpav) is
preferred to yvpdvai (a) by G. Curtius ( Verb ch. v. p. 198 = 134 Eng. ed.). It is also
approved by the Atticists (Moeris p. 115), and pronounced the only correct one
(cp. on 993 ktclvol): but v|/ a ^°' €is is more
natural, and expresses indignation with
greater force.
864 f. av8d> o-uo-irav. Creon forbids
the utterance of the curse which he fore¬
bodes ; and the injunction reminds Oedi¬
pus that he is near the Awful Goddesses
who impose abstinence from all ill-omened
words. ‘Nay’ (yap), he cries, ‘may they
suffer me to utter one imprecation more
(Kti).’ yap implies, ‘I will not yet be
mute’; cp. also its use in wishes, d yap,
eWe yap, etc. ’tn recalls the former im¬
precation on his sons' (421 ff.).—a<}>&>vov...
dpas: cp. on 677 avr/vepov...xeipdvwv.
Ttjs is a certain correction of the MS. yrjs
(T for T).
866 See Appendix on this passage,
os, with caus. force, ‘since thou hast...’:
see on otnves, 263. \J/tX6v op.p/ can mean
only ‘a defenceless eye,’ i.e. a defenceless
maiden (Antigone) who was to him as
eyesight. The phrase has bitter point,
since Creon himself, in his smooth speech,
had pathetically described Antigone as
tovttl6vtos apirdaai (752). It is also less
bold in Greek than in English,, owing to
the common figurative use of op.p.a, as if
he had said, ‘my defenceless darling ’ (cp.
on 0 . T. 987). should not be taken
as acc. masc. with p.e: this would be tame
and forced. Cp. below 1029 ov \pCKbv ov8’
&<tk€vov, not without allies or instruments:
Ph. 953 1 pl\6s, ovk 8 x wv T P 0( P 1 i v (when
stripped of his bow). diroo-Tracras takes a
double acc. (like acpatpeir, etc.): this is so
natural that we need not desire os 7’ or
os pLOV.
867 €|oix.€t, as 894 ot'xeTat...a , 7 roo' 7 rd-
<ras, though he is still present: so 1009
ot'xei XajSdz/. As ol'xo/^at cannot have a
pres, sense, the departure meant can be
only that of his guards (847): so that
c£cnx €L merely adds the notion of ‘ away'
to d'Tro(nrd(ras.—Cp. El. 809 airocnrdcras
yap T-qs egrjs oi'xct (ppfvos , etc.
868 o-e r avTov seems preferable to
ct-£ KaviTov, since Te...Kal was usual in
such formulas with avTos, cp. 462, 559,
952, 1009, 1125: though re was some¬
times omitted when a third clause follow¬
ed, as Antiph. or. 5 § 11 e^wKeiav avT<p
Kal ylvet. ral olidq, Trj afj eirapd)p.evov. I
hardly think that Gediv can be right. It
would be partitive, ‘ of the gods, the all-
seeing Sun.’ When a partitive gen.
stands thus, it ought to be emphatic, as
in El. 1485 tl yap PpoTwv av avv Karols
p.epaypLtv<jiv \ dvvareLv 6 pd\\iov etc. But
here there is no stress on ‘ gods’ as opp. to
other beings. I should prefer 0«os, from
which 0€wv may have arisen by the care¬
lessness of a copyist who connected it
with y€vos.
869 f/'HXios: invoked O. T. 660 (n.)
ov t6v 7 rdi'TWi' 6 eCov debv 7 rpbpiov "A\iov, as
the all-seeing god whom no deceit can
escape. Plov cogn. acc., instead of 7 ijpas.
Kap.6: see on 53. In the Antigone Creon’s
wife Eurydice and his son Haemon com-
144
I04>0KAE0YS
avr.
KP. opare ravra, rrjcrSe yrjg eyyjApioi;
OI. opcocri Kapie Kal ere , Kal efrpovover' otl
epyoig ireirovOa)g prjpiacrLv er dpLvvopLat .,
KP. ovroi KaOe^o) Ovpiov, aXX’ a£co /3ta
Kel piovvog eipu rovSe Kal y^povco fipaSvg. 875
OI. Id) TaXas.
XO. 2 ocrov Xrjpi eyo)v d(j)LKOv, £ev, el raSe SoKecg reXeiv.
KP. 3 §okco. XO. Taj'S’ dp ovkStl vepLco ttoXlv.
KP. 4 rot? rot SiKaCoig yd) /3payvg viKa pbiyav. 880
OI. 5 aKoveO ’ ola (f)6eyyerai; XO. ra y ov reXer
6<Zevg pioi £vvlctt(o.> KP. Zevg y dv elSeirj, c rv
8 > V
OV.
XO. 7 ap ovy vfipis raS* ; KP. vfipig, aXX’ aveKrea.
XO. 8 Id) 7 rag Xecjg, lev yag npopiOL,
9 puoXere ervv rayei, pioXer • eVet rrepav 885
« > <ye. o> /
10 TTepajcr oide orj.
by Nauck [Melanges Grko-Rom. 2. p. 138). On the other hand yrjpdvcu is
defended by the schol. on Aesch. Cho. 908, Cobet {Mnemosyn. 11. 124), and
Lobeck on Buttm. Gr. 2. p. 138, who regards it as pres. inf. of yrjprjpL, but aoristic
in force. 875 povvos L and most mss.: p6vos A, R.—roi'Se] rQ>v8e B, T, Vat.,
Farn.— XP° VWL / 3 pa 5 ii<r L, with y-rjpcov' fiapxxr written above (by first hand?): S
has written in marg. rd iraXaLov (prjai ( 3 apv. The other MSS. have XP^V ( 3 pa 8 vs,
except that the conject. xp' ov V PP a Xvs (due perh. to v. 880) is in T, Vat., Farn.
877 So L, with most MSS. : A dpi A (from the corrector), R : Seip 1 B,
Vat.: 5 r) pi L 2 . 879 vep <2 Reisig (led by the schol., ravr-pv 5 ’ apa ovkItl
vopu 2 itoXlv) : vlpw MSS. 882 This verse is mutilated in the mss., which have
only Zet)s raOr’ av eL8elr), <rv 5 ’ ov. The letters a ravr’ are in an erasure in L : it
is uncertain what the first hand had first written: but it was not Zetfs r’ av. Elmsley
mit suicide,—another son, Megareus,
having already devoted his life for Thebes.
But in Creon’s own person, at least, the
curse was fulfilled by his surviving all
that he loved best. (Cp. Ant. 1317ft)
871 opa,T€: he calls on them to wit¬
ness the unnatural imprecation: cp. 813
papvvpopai.
873 fyryois: cp. on 782. p^fiacriv is
said with a bitter consciousness of im¬
potence at this critical moment.
875 p-ovvos, as 991, 1250: cp. O. T.
1418 n. PpaBvs (cp. 306) seems more
fitting here than Papus, which has no
ms. warrant except L’s superscript variant
yrjpuv (sic) fiaptis, —perh. a corruption of
yr\pq. fiaptis. In 0 . T. 17 abv yr/pq. ( 3 a-
pels = weighed down with age, while in
At. 1017 ev yrjpg. ( 3 aptis = peevish in old
age. The conjecture Ppaxys was intended
to mean ‘weak’ (880).
876 Iw rdAas: see on 833.
879 TavSe (iroAiv) ovK€ti ttoXiv vep.a>,
I will no longer reckon Athens a city.
Cp. O. T. 1080 ipavrbv iralSa ttjs
vtpiov : El. 597 Kal cr’ Zyuye Seairdriv \
77 pprlp' ovk ZXaaaov els rjpas vepio. The
fut. is better than the pres, here, since
the latter would assume Creon’s triumph.
880 Tots...8iKa£ois, instrumental dat.,
by means of ra SlKata, i.e., by having
justice on one’s side. ‘ In a just cause,
one feeble man is stronger than a city.’
Cp. fr. 76 rots yap SiKalots dvrlx eLV °v
pqSiov: fr. 78 Kal yap SiKala 7AWera-’
Kparos plya. Here he speaks of the moral
OlAlfTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
145
Cr. See ye this, people of the land ?
Oe. They see both me and thee; they know that my
wrongs are deeds, and my revenge—but breath.
Cr. I will not curb my wrath—nay, alone though I am, and
slow with age, I’ll take yon man by force.
[He approaches Oedipus as if to seize him.
Oe. Woe is me ! Anti-
Ch. ’Tis a bold spirit that thou hast brought with thee, stro P h
stranger, if thou thinkest to achieve this.
Cr. I do. Ch. Then will I deem Athens a city no more.
Cr. In a just cause the weak vanquishes the strong.
Oe. Hear ye his words? Ch. Yea, words which he shall
not turn to deeds, Zeus knows! Cr. Zeus haply knows—thou
dost not.
Ch. Insolence ! Cr. Insolence which thou must bear.
Ch. What ho, people, rulers of the land, ho, hither with
all speed, hither! These men are on their way to cross our
borders !
wrote, KP. Ze^s raur’ av eldelr], ad 8 ’ ov * * * * . Hermann: cel 5 ’ tar'
?n> Zeds, KP. ravT av eldelr/, ad 5 ’ oil ,—supposing that Creon interrupts a
threat of the Chorus. Blaydes : KP. ov yap re\ < 3 ; Zeus raur’ av eldelr], av
5 ’ otf. Enger: laru p.lyas Zeus. KP. Zeus 7’ av (for Zeus raur’ ew'). Hartung:
taros r68e Zeus. KP. Zei>s av k.t.X. —Indicating a lacuna in the text, Dindorf sug¬
gests el Zeus Ztl Zeus. KP. Zeus av k.t.X. Campbell, Zeus ]xol tjvvlarup. KP. Zeus
7’ av k.t.X. : Spengel, aacpuis eyipda .—I have supplied the words Zeds p.01 ^vvlaros
in the text, merely in order to show more clearly my view of the context. All
supplements must be purely conjectural. 885 f. irlpav | rrepusat dr/ L and the
other mss., except those which, as T and Farn., have the conject. of Triclinius,
dr/ra for dr ]: cp. on v. 843. 7 rdpa | rrepaa ’ o'lde 8i] Elmsley. 7repcucr’ ijdr] dlKav Blaydes
force with which A Urj inspires her cham¬
pion, while in 957 he admits himself to be
physically helpless— Kel dUaC 8p.us s Xlyos.
Ppa-x^S, of slight physical strength : cp.
586 : and for peyav cp. on 148.
881 Ta=a: cp. on 747.
882 Zcvs 7’ dv...(ru 8’ oii. The
lacuna certainly preceded these words.
The words in the strophe answering to
ra 7’ ov TeXei and to the lacuna are 838 f.
XO. p.£des x e P° 7 - v I T V V iralda Oaaaov. It
is probable, then, that the lost words
here belonged to the Chorus, being such
as Zeus p.01 £vvlaTw.
883 vPpis: for the quantity, cp. 442
n. dveKTca, nom. neut. plur.: cp. on
495 odioTa.
884 -irpop.01, invoking a higher power
than the tvTorroi of Colonus (841), pre¬
pares the entrance of the king. For the
‘ J. S. II.
plur., meaning Theseus, cp. aVa/cras 295
n., 1667.
885 f. Trepav irepwo-’ ol'8e 8q, ‘yonder
men ’ (with a gesture in the direction
taken by Creon’s guards) ‘are already
passing towards the other side .’ Elmsley
wrote Trepa, which as adv. would mean
‘further.’ But irepav is right, since the
Chorus is thinking of a passage from the
Attic to the Boeotian side of the frontier,
as of a passage across a river, irepa is
ultra , ‘ to some point beyond ’ a line which
is either left to be understood, or ex¬
pressed in the gen. : ir^pav is trans , ‘on,
or to, the ftirther side ’ of a river, sea,
or intervening space. 'rrepcotrt implies
only that the fugitives are on their way
to the border,—not that they are now
actually crossing it. 8ij nearly = r}dt]:
0 . T. 968 n.
10
204>0KAE0Y£
146
®H. rig 7 toO* rj / 3 orj; tl rovpyov ; e/c TIF05 (ftofiov 7totc
/ 3 ov 0 vrovvrd p dfjL(j)l ficopov ecryer’ evaXico deep
tovS* iTTUTTOLTr) KoXojpol/ ; Xe^aO*, g $5 elSS to irav,
ov yapiv 8 evp fj£a Odcrcrov rj KaO ’ yjSovrjv 770805. 890
OL w (j)iXraT , eyvojv yap to 7 rpocr(f)ojvr]pd crov,
/ /J5 ' ~09 « 9 > o \ 9 /
irerrovva oeiva tovo vtt avopos apTicos..
®H. ret 7701a ravra ; T15 S’ o TrrjpLirjvas ' Xeye.
OI. Kpeojv o8\ ov SeSopKas, olyerai reKvov
dnoemderas pov rrjv povrjv £vvcopl Sa. 895
©H. 77 W 5 elnas ; OI. old rrep ireirovO ’ aKYjKoas.
OH. ovkovv T15 ok rdyuTTa irpocnrokcov poXcvv
77^05 ToucrSe ficopov 5 udvT dvayKacrei Xeojv
dviTTTTOV LTTTTOTrjV T€ OvpaTCOV aUO
orrevSeiv 01770 pvrrjpos, evOa Sicrro/xoi 900
paXtcrra avp/3dXXovcnv ipnopcov 0S01,
cu5 /xt) napeXOcocr al Kopau, yeXco 5 8’ eyw
£evcp yevcopai ra> 8e, yeipaiOeis /3ta.
W\ W5 dvojya, ervv rdyei. tovtov S’ eyed,
9 \ O 9 9 'T -p </ CS’ V
ei pev ol opyrjs tjkov rj 5 00 agi05, 905
(omitting 7 rtpav). 889 X^£a 0 ’] X^£er’ R : \t%acrdov B, Vat.—cos etSco B, T,
Vat., Farn.: walSw L: cos i'Sco A, R, etc. 890 Nauck rejects this v.
893 res 5 ’] rts o-’ Nauck, who in v. 896 gives 71-01’ for 7rcos. 897 otf/cofi' L :
ovk ofiv Elms., Wecklein: oxjkovv most edd. 899 This v. is omitted
888 f. (3co|ji6v, Poseidon’s altar at
Colonus: see on 55. 'iv\*r : see on 429.
890 0d(ro-ov rj Ka0’ ijSovijv: see on
598.
891 £yvcov: so 0 . T. 1325 yiypuaKw
aacpQs, \ Kaiirep (tkotolvos, tt]v ye aty
avdrjv o/jl cos.
893 rd iroia Tavra ; The art. is
prefixed to -jtolos when it asks for further
definition : Plat. Crat. 395 D Sf 2 . el aXrjdrj
(earl) tcl irepi avrov Xeybpeva. EPM.
ra 7roca Tavra;
894 f. ol'xcTai: cp. on 867.—njv
|i. 6 vt]v: his sons are as dead to him (cp.
445 )-
896 irep in the thesis of the 3rd foot
is remarkable, and. very unpleasing.
Rhythm and sense would both gain if we
could read ola Kal irtirovd’ (‘ indeed suf¬
fered’).
897 f. ovkouv Tis-.-ava-yKao-ci, ‘will
not some one, then, compel?’ = ‘ then let
some one compel’: cp. 0 . T. 430 n.
TovcrSe pcojxous: the plur. might be
merely poetical for the sing. (888, cp.
Ant. 1006), but here perh. refers to the
association of Poseidon "l7r7rcos with
Athena T7T7rt'a (1069).
899 If. Join (nrcuSciv airo OvLudrcov,
aviirirov, nriroTTjv t« euro pvTTjpos: to
hasten from the sacrifice, some on foot,
others on horseback, with slack rein. The
worshippers of the'T7T7rcos and 'linrla are
in part 'nrreis (cp. 1070), and have their
horses with them. The place of airo p. is
due to the fact that these horsemen are the
important pursuers, dvnrirov being added
merely to give the notion of a pursuit en
masse. Thus there is some formal resem¬
blance to Ant. 1108 Ht\ IV’, oiraoves, \ oi' r’
ovres ol t airovres, though there ‘present
and absent ’ is merely a colloquial phrase
for ‘every one.’
airo puTiijpos, ‘away from the rein,’ i.e.
‘ unchecked by the rein,’ immissis habenis:
Phrynichus ap. Bekker Anecd. p. 24 airb
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
147
Enter Theseus.
Th. What means this shout ? What is the trouble ? What
fear can have moved you to stay my sacrifice at the altar unto
the sea-god, the lord of your Colonus ? Speak, that I may
know all, since therefore have I sped hither with more than
easeful speed of foot.
Oe. Ah, friend, — I know thy voice, — yon man, but now,
hath done me foul wrong.
Th. What is that wrong? And who hath wrought it?
Speak!
Oe. Creon, whom thou seest there, hath torn away from
me my two children,—mine all.
Th. What dost thou tell me? Oe. Thou hast heard my
wrong.
Th. {to his attendants ). Haste, one of you, to the altars
yonder,—constrain the folk to leave the sacrifice, and to
speed—footmen,—horsemen all, with slack rein,—to the region
where the two highways meet, lest the maidens pass, and
I become a mockery to this stranger, as one spoiled by
force. Away, I tell thee—quick!—( Turning toivards Creon.)
As for yon man—if my wrath went as far as he deserves—
in the text of L, but added in the marg. by the first hand, which wrote avixrov,
as eikxrov for evixxov in v. 711, though evixxov in v. 668.—For axo Meineke
conject. 7r dpa. 902 5 ’ is in most mss., but not in L or F : r’ L 2 .
905 L has the 0 of fjicov in an erasure, the size of which indicates w rather than
pvrrjpos Tpexew 'ixxov' olov axo xaAu'ou rj
dvev xaXti'oO. Cp. El. 1127 cur’ eXxlduv,
contrary to my hopes: Tr. 389 ovk curd
7 vibpujs, not against my judgment: and so
ovk axo rpoxov (not unreasonably), ovk
axb Kaipov, etc. Plut. Dion 42 ovroi 8ie-
Aacr avr es rr)v bhbv ixxois ax b pvrrjpos
ijKov els A eovrlvovs rijs ijfiepas rjdr] Kara-
(pepo/xivrjs, ‘having ridden the whole dis¬
tance at full speed' For the 0 in a7rd
before p, cp. Ant. 712 n.
8io-Top.oi...68oC. See map in Appendix
on 1059. The two roads meant are pro¬
bably :—(r) A road leading from Colonus,
north of the Sacred Way, to the pass
now called Daphne, a depression in the
range of Mount Aegaleos through which
the Sacred Way issued from the plain
of Athens, after which it skirted the
shores of the bay of Eleusis. The be¬
ginning of this road is shown by the map
in the Introduction. (2) A road diverg¬
ing from the former in a N.w. direction,
and going round the N. end of the same
range of Aegaleos, at a point some miles
N. of the Daphne pass, into the Thri-
asian plain. By either route the captors
could gain the pass of Dryoscephalae,
over Mount Cithaeron, leading from
Attica into Boeotia. The hope of
Theseus is that the pursuers may reach
the point of bifurcation before the captors,
since it is conceivable that the latter
should wait to be joined by their master,
Creon. See on 1054 fif.
p.cxA«rTa with £v0a, lit., ‘to about the
place where’: cp. Her. 1. 191 avbpl ws is
txtaov p.r}pbv fjidXiara /07, ‘just about to
the height of a man’s thigh.’
904 £0’, said to the xpoaxo\os (897).
905 81 opyiijs if KOV > <were in such
wrath,’ rather than, ‘had come hither in
such wrath.’ Cp. Eur. Or. 757 \tt-ov 5 ia
(p 6 ( 3 ov yap tyxo/aai, ‘for I begin to fear.’
Her. 1. 169 did p.axv^---^ 7r ^ KO,/TO 'Apxaycp,
gave him battle. Cp. on 0 . T. 773.
10—2
148
2 O 0 OKAEOYX
arpcorov ov pEOrjK av iprjs x € /°° 9 ‘
vvv 8 ’ ovcrnep avros tovs vopovs EicrrjXO €\.(ov,
TOVTOLCTL KOVK dXXoLCTLV dppO(j 0 y](JETai.
ov yap 7 tot e£el TrjcrSe Trjs irpiv av
KELvas ivapyeis Sevpo poi crTijarj^ ay cov
etteI SeSyoa/ca? ovt ipov Kara^'uo^
ovO ’ cov 7re(j)VKa 9 avro? oure 0-179 \ 0 ovos,
ocrri? SiKat daKovcrav eicteXOcov 7 toXiv
kolvev vopov Kpaivovcrav ovSev, elt at^eis
ra rrjcrSe rrjs yrjs Kvpi (o S’ iireicnrecrcov
ayeus O' a xPjjC 6 ^ KaL TrapicrTacrai / 3 ia* .
Kai pot 7 toXlv KEvavhpov rj SovXrjv tiv a
eSofa? eTv at, Kap Icrov tco prjhEvi.
KaiTOL cte ©t?/ 3 at y ovk inaiSEvcrav KaKov
ov yap (f)i\ovcrLv avhpas ekSlkovs TpE(f)Eiv,
ov S’ av (T inaiVEaEiav, el yrvOoiaro
crvXcovra rapa /cat ra rcov Oecov, fita
dyovra (j)(OT(ov aOXtcov iKTrjpia.
910
915
920
e. 77/ce v is in the lemma of the schol. 906 ovd’ a0?)/c’ av L (with an erasure of
two letters, perh. ev, after ac), F : ovk a0?}/c’ av L 2 , B, T, Vat., Farn. : ov p-edr)^ av
A, R. The words ov pcedr/A av are also in the marg. of L, with a small mark prefixed,
answering to a like mark before ovd' a0^/c’ av in L’s text. The writing is (I think)
that of the first hand, which was thus correcting its own error.
907 ovairep Reiske : wairep MSS. — robs vdpcovs eiarfKO'’ fycov] Nauck conject. t^v-
dev vdpcovs 2 x wv : Blaydes, fjXde devp’ %xuv vdpcov s. 909 7ror’ £'£ei A : trod'
££ei L, d ’ having been made from t : the first hand had written i tot' ££et, as it is in
906 p.€0T) k* , suggesting a relaxed
grasp, is better than the more general
d(priK here : cp. 834.
907 ov<nr€p...rous vo|xovs: antecedent
drawn into relative clause: cp. Ant. 404
ddirrovaav ov ai) tov veKpov | a. 7 ret 7 ras,
where the schol. quotes Cratinus (fr.
159)5 bvirep <f>iXoxXe??s tov Xdyov dcepdopev.
908 tovtouti, instrum, dat., app.o<r-
GtjcreTcu, he shall be brought to order,
regulated: Ar. Eq. 1235 KA. irais cov
ecpocras es tlvos dcdaaKaXov; | A A. ev raiaiv
evorpacs KOvdvXocs 7 ]pp.oTTop.r]v , ‘was kept
in order ’ by blows: Lucian Toxaris 17
tov appcoaTrjv 6s rjppco^e rpv ’Ac rlav TOTe.
910 Ivap'yeis, before my eyes: Tr. 223
Tad' avTiirpcppa S77 aoc j fiXeirecv vapeaT'
evapyi). —cvycov, as II. 2. 558 aTT)ae 6’
dycov: below, 1342. Cp. 475 Xapcbv.
911 xara^ta dpav would be more usual
than K<XTa£iu>s dpav: but the latter is no
more incorrect than is opdcos or /caXws
dpav.
912 uv = tovt(ov cov, possessive gen.,
here denoting origin: cp. on 214.
913 f. Athens ‘practises justice,’ i.e.
respects the rights of other states; and
‘determines ( Kpacvovaav) nothing without
law,’ i.e. admits no claim which the laws
do not sanction. Oedipus had placed
himself and his daughters under the pro¬
tection of Attic law. Creon should have
sought legal warrant for their removal.
Instead of doing so, he has used violence.
914 €It, ‘after that,’ ‘nevertheless’:
cp. 418, 1005. ri<|>€ls:cp. 1337.
915 ra...Kvpia, the constituted autho¬
rities, like to. tAij, a phrase suggestive
of constitutional monarchy, in which the
citizens have some voice: as Theseus
himself says in Eur. Suppl. 350 aXXa tov
Xoyov j Trpoadovs brjpcov eiipcevl-
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
149
1 would not have suffered him to go scathless from my hand.
But now such law as he himself hath brought, and no other,
shall be the rule for his correction.— [Addressing CREON.) Thou
shalt not quit this land until thou bring those maidens, and pro¬
duce them in my sight; for thy deed is a disgrace to me, and to
thine own race, and to thy country. Thou hast come unto a city
that observes justice, and sanctions nothing without law,—yet
thou hast put her lawful powers aside,—thou hast made this
rude inroad,—thou art taking captives at thy pleasure, and
snatching prizes by violence, as in the belief that my city was
void of men, or manned by slaves, and I—a thing of nought.
Yet ’tis not by Theban training that thou art base; Thebes
is not wont to rear unrighteous sons; nor would she praise
thee, if she learned that thou art spoiling me,—yea, spoiling the
gods, when by force thou leadest off their hapless suppliants.
R. 7 rod' %ei F, Vat.: 7 rod' % T, with gl. apy. 910 rrfyrus (or 0-7-770-779) A,
B, L 2 : 0-7-77o" 6 ts L, with most mss. 911 ifiov A and most mss.: pov L,
epoi Vat. : aov Nauck. — Bothe conject. /cara £V av : Elmsley, Kard^ia.
912 f. airros] darbs Meineke : vios Nauck, who for 0-77 9 x#oz' 6 s... 7 r 6 \ii' would read
trrjs 7r6\e(os...xd6va. 915 im-iretTiov L, F : eireunreaLov the rest. Cp. v. 924.
917 8ov\rju nvd] Wecklein conject. povXrjs 5 ix a : F. Kern, povXrjs Kevyv.
918 Kan’] Kai fi' A, R. 919—923 Badham rejects these five vv.; Nauck,
arepov (proposing to refer a question to
the people), and describes himself (ib.
353) as iXeudepwaas tt^S’ iaopypov -ttoXlv.
eTmcnrea-cov, of an abrupt or violent en¬
trance, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 27 oi 5 ’ eirl robs
pvXaKas rax^eures eire«nr'nrTovai.v avrois
irLvovffi.
916 ayeis, of taking captive, as in
ayeiv Kai (pipeiv : -rrapCcrTao-at, bring to
your own side, subjugate; Thuc. r. 9S
x^a^ioLs...ixoXipLr](Tav Kai iroXLopKiq. irape-
(XTrjaaPTO.
917 K€vav8pov...rj 8ovXr|v Tiva, some
State destitute of inhabitants, or else only
peopled by spiritless slaves. Cp. O.T. 56,
and Thuc. 7. 77 avdpes yap 7ro\is, Kai ov
reLxv ovde vrjes dvbpCov Kevai. So in Aesch.
Suppl. 913 the king of Argos asks the
insolent herald, a\\’ 77 yvvaiK&v is ttoXlv
doKeis pLoXetu] The desire to find Creon’s
a[ 3 ovXov (940) here has prompted the con¬
jecture 77 fiovXrjs 8 Lxa • but see on 940.
918 rw pri8ev£, dat. of r6 firjdiu : cp.
Tr. 1107 Kav to pi. 7 ) 8 cv <Z. Her. 8. 106
8tl p.€ dvr av8pos iiroirjaas rb p.rjdiv eTvai
(sc. evvoOxov )• Cp. 0 . T. 638, 1019.
919 0 rjp<u. A courteous exonera¬
tion of Thebes accords with the here¬
ditary £evLa which this play supposes:
see on 632, and cp. the compliments to
Thebes in 929, 937. It has been seriously
suggested that all these touches must
have been inserted by Sophocles the
grandson, because in the poet’s time
Athens and Thebes were not usually on
the best terms. € 7 rcu 8 €v<rav, more than
idpepav, implying a moral and mental
training: cp. Pind. fr. 180 01/7-01 p.e %ivov
ov 5 ’ adar/p-ova Mouxav iiraLbevaav KXvrai
Qrjpai : so of the Spartan public training,
Thuc. 1. 84 dpadiarepov tQv vbpuv rrjs
virepo\(/Las iracbevbpevoL. Athens is 7-779
'E\\a5o9 7r aid ever is (id. 2. 41).
921 iru0oiaTO, cp. 945, and n. on 44.
922 f. <rvX wvTa k.t.X., forcibly carry¬
ing off what belongs to me,—yes, and
what belongs to the gods, when you seek
to lead captive unhappy men who are
suppliants. It is best to put a comma
after to, twv 0€wv, which is explained by
Puj a-yovTa, etc. He robs the gods when
he seeks to seize the sacred suppliant of
the Eutnenides (44, 287). He robs The¬
seus (TajJid) when he seizes persons who
are under the protection of Attic law
(915). [f TO, TWV 06WV <j> WT “ V •
iKnjpta were joined (as Blaydes prefers),
the double gen. would be very awkward.
<j>wT«v a 0 \£«v lKTtjpia = literally ‘sup¬
pliant objects consisting in hapless per-
!EO<t>OKAEOY]E
150
ovkovv eycoy av crrjs enepf^aivcov yOovos,
ovS* el rd navrcov etyov evStKcorara, 925
avev ye rov Kpaivovros, octyls rjv, yOovos
ovu ei\Kov ovt av rjyov , aAA rjnterrapr ]v
£evov rrap dcrrols cos StaLracrOaL ypecov.
erv S' a^tav ovk ovorav alcryvveis noXtv
rrjv avros avrov, Kat cr 6 nXrjOvcov ypovos 930
yepovO ’ opov tlOtjctl /ecu rov vov Kevov.
elnov pev ovv kcu npocrOev, ivvenco Se vvv ,
ras natSas cJ? rdyterra Seup’ ayeiv rtvd ,
ei /xt) perotKos rrjcrSe rrjs ycopas OeXeis
elvat /3lcl re Kovy eKcov Kal ravra <jol 935
rep vco O' opotcos Kano rrjs yXcocrarjs Xeyco.
only v. 920. 924 lirifjalvwv L, A, L 2 , F, Aid.: eire/x^alvuv B, T, Vat.: e-ir ’
epfialvcov Farn.: Elms, conject. arjs av empalvaiv. 926 x^ovds] iroXecos Heim-
soeth, and so Wecklein. Schneidewin thought the v. spurious. 928 £6 >ov Vat.:
sons,’ = 0wras aOXlovs Ikttjp’lovs. The gen.
defines the ‘material,’ or nature, of the
iKTripia , as in El. 758 o&p-a deiXalas
(nrodoO is a body consisting in (reduced
to) ashes. We could not render, * the
emblems of supplication brought by hap¬
less persons.’ Nor, again, ‘the sup¬
pliants belonging to a wretched man’
(the two maidens). In the following peri¬
phrases we see an analogous poet, use
of the neut. plur., though the relation to
the gen. is not precisely the same: Ant.
1209 aOXlas a<xr]iaa...poT]S, ‘confused ac¬
cents of a mournful cry,’ where the gen.
might be either of material, as here, or
possessive: ib. 1265 c ojaoi ep.u>v avoXfia
jS ovXevp.aTwv (partitive gen.): Eur. Ph.
1485 ov TrpoKaXvTTTop.eva f 3 oTpvxu>()eos |
a/ 3 pa irappLdos, ‘not veiling the deli¬
cate cheek,’—for this is clearly the sense,
rather than ‘spreading a delicate veil’
(sc. KaXxjp.p.ara) over it.
924 eirepPaivuv : cp. on 400. Theseus
points his reproof, as Oed. did in 776
ff., by asking Creon to imagine their
respective situations reversed.
925 elx° v > since €v8iK(0Tara = fiiyiara
Si/ccuw/zara: Thuc. 1. 41 St/caiwpiara rade
7 r pbs vp.as : and so id. 3. 54 Trap-
exbp.€VOL...a ’^xop-cv SLxaia, advancing the
just pleas which are ours.
926 avtv yc tov KpafvovTos, iniussu
dominatoris , cp. II. 15. 213 avev efiedev
Kai 'KQ-pvalrjs ayeXeirjs, without my con¬
sent and hers. x® ov ° s > gen. with Kp., as
Ai. 1050 6s KpaLveL crTparov. o<rns i]v:
the verb in the relative clause is assimi¬
lated to the form of the conditional sen¬
tence : cp. Plat. Men. 89 B el (pbaet
ol dyadoi eylyvovro, rjcrav 7 rov av rjfiiv
ol iyiyvcoa kov tQv vbcov tovs ayadobs
ras tpvaeis: Xen. Mem. I. 7. 3 Kvfiepvav
KaraaraOels (= el KaraaradelT]) b p.r)
iirLardp-evos diroXeaeLev av ov s rjiaaTa
fiovXoiTo.
927 ov' 0 ’ cIXkov o-u't av ij'Yov. The
chief protasis is contained in the partic.
€ir€p.| 3 aivttv (924)5=61 eirevlfiaivov, while
cl...€lxov merely subjoins a special case
in which the apodosis would still hold
good:— el eirevepaivov, ovk av cIXkov , ov8£
(elXKov av) el elxov. Remark that the
form of the apodosis, ovd ’ elXKov...dv etc.,
does not logically imply, ‘ I am now
dragging,’ but merely, ‘I am not now 1 for¬
bearing to drag ’: there is no opportunity
for such abstention, since the fact sup¬
posed by €TT€p.pa£vwv(‘If I were on Theban
soil’) is non-existent. The conditional
form with the imperf. indie, has been
preferred to that with the optative (used
in the similar illustration at 776), because
Theseus is thinking of what Creon is
actually doing.
OIAITTOYI EITI KOAQNQI
15 1
Now, were my foot upon thy soil, never would I wrest or plunder,
without licence from the ruler of the land, whoso he might be—
no, though my claim were of all claims most just: I should
know how an alien ought to live among citizens. But thou art
shaming a city that deserves it not, even thine own ; and the
fulness of thy years brings thee an old age bereft of wit.
I have said, then, and I say it once again—let the maidens
be brought hither with all speed, unless thou wouldst sojourn
in this land by no free choice;—and this I tell thee from my
soul, as with my lips.
£eivov L, A, and most mss. In aorois the first hand of L has made or from t rr.
929 alax^veis] ei made from 77 in L. 931 tov vov ] (ppe vuv Nauck.
934 d£Xei Vat. 936 r£ vip MSS.: tov vov Meineke : voQ Hartung : (ppovd)
928 £evov, for whom the first rule
should be, aarois i<xa pieXerdv (17 1 » C P*
13). Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 917 (the Argive
king to the Egyptian herald who threatens
to drag off the Danai'des by force), vos
pibv elvai irp&TOV ovk eirloTaoai.
929 d££av ovk ovcrav, immeritam;
Dem. or. 21 § 217 elpil 5 ’ ou tovtuv vp.iv
d£i os, ‘I do not deserve such (harsh)
treatment at your hands’: cp. a^iovv riva
tlvos, to condemn one to a punishment,
O. T. 1449 (n.).
930 tt)v civtos avTOv: cp. 1356, Ai.
1132 toi)s 7’ avros avroO iroXeplovs : Aesch.
P. V. 921 £tt' avros avrip: ib. 762 irpos
aiirbs avrov Kevorppbvwv f 3 ovXevp.aro)v. In
this hyperbaton avros merely adds em¬
phasis to the reflexive. If avros is meant
to stand out with its full separate force, it
precedes the prep., as avros irpos avrov
twice in Soph. (Ant. 1177, At. 906).
930 f. 6 ttXtiBucov xpovos, the growing
number of thy years; cp. on 377 and 7.
tov vov, which is just what old age ought
to bring: fr. 240 Kaiirep 7 £pwv Civ’ aXXa
rip yr/pq (piXei | %u> uovs opt-aprcXu Kal to
( 3 ov\eveip a Set : Aesch. fr. 391 yrjpas yap
Tigris iarlv ivdiKwrepov.
933 Tivtt, simply ‘some one’: not here
a threatening substitute for a£ (as in At.
1138, Ant. 751). Indifference as to the
agent strengthens insistence on the act.
934 The essence of the notion con¬
veyed by |i€ToiKos, in ordinary Attic us¬
age, was a voluntary sojourn, terminable
at the will of the sojourner. Hence the
irony here. With a similar force the
Attic poets apply it to one who has found
his ‘last, long home’ in foreign earth.
Aesch. Cho. 683 eiV olv Kop-i^eiv bb\a
VLKTjcreL (pLXiov, \ etr’ odv p.£toikov, els to
irav del i~evov , | dairreiv : ‘ whether his
friends decide to bring his ashes home, or
to bury him among strangers, an alien
utterly for ever ’: so a Persian whose
corpse was left at Salamis is OK\i)pds /xe-
tolkos 7 rjs eKei (Pers. 319) : Eur. Her.
10 33 plctolkos del KeiaopLac Kara
(the Argive Eurystheus buried in Attica).
Cp. 0 . T. 452 n.
935 pfix T€ KOVX tK. as O. T. 1275
iroWaKLS re kovx diva £. kov\ ckwv, not
Kal p.r] er&v, though dependent on el,
since ovx e/cc6v = olkuv : cp. Ai. 1131 el
robs davovra s ovK-ecps dairreiv : Lys. or. 13
§ 62 el piev ovv ov-iroWol rjoav.
936 The words tu v <3 have been sus¬
pected by recent criticism. They seem
to me sound. The sense is, ‘these things,
which I say to you, are purposed by my
mind as really as they are uttered by my
tongue.’ With t<3 vu a verb meaning ‘I
intend ’ ( e.g . biavoovp.ai) should strictly
have been used ; but the verb appropriate
to airo •yX.wcra-Tis is made to serve for both.
For a similar zeugma cp. 0 . T. 116 oJS’
ayyeXos tis ovbe crvpnrpaKTiop obov | /caretd’,
where the verb appropriate to ayyeXos,
viz. tf\de, has to be supplied from Karei5\
To Meineke’s tov vov (governed by a7rd)
it may be objected that e/c would be the
right prep., as in £k dvpiov, e/c 'Jcvxys- euro
yXcoo-o-qs usu. = ‘by word of mouth’ (as
opp. to ‘by letter’), as in Thuc. 7. 10.—
For the antithesis cp. Plat. Symp. 190 A
7 ) yXCbTTa odv vir£ax^ro, 77 d£ (ppijv oii (al¬
luding to Eur. Hipp. 612).
i52
I04>0KAE0YI
XO. 0/30,5 iv rjKet 5, o> gez' ; W 5 cup cov pev €i
(j>aLV€L SlKCUOS, Spcov 8 ’ i<f)€VpL(rK€L KOLKa.
KP. eyw out’ avavSpov rtfvSe rrjv 7 toXlv # vepcov,
co reKvov Aiyem, ovt a/ 3 ov\ov, W 5 o*u <£779,
rovpyov roS’ i^enpa^a, yiyvcocrKcov S’ on
ouSei5 7ror’ olvtovs tcov ipdv av ipneoroi
£77X05 ^VVOLLfJLCOV, (OCTT ipOV Tp€<f)€LV ftiCl.
77877 8* oOovveK avSpa kcu irarpoKTovov
Kavayvov ov Se^oiar, ovS ’ orw ydpot
£vvovt€ 5 rjvpeOrjcrav avoaioi tekvcov.
tolovtov aurot5 *A/)eo5 evJ3ov\ov jrayov
iyco £vvrj8r) yOoviov ovO\ 05 ou/c eo
rotovcrS’ d\.rjra<; TrjS* opov vaieiv 7roXei*
o> ttlcttlv Icryjov TTjv?> iyeipovpy]v aypav.
940
945
950
Schneiclewin, and so Wecklein. 938 5 pwv r’ L, L 2 , F: Spun* 8' the rest.— ecpevploKT]
L, i<p' evpIaKei F, evpluKei (sic) L 2 . 939 iyu oUrr' L, F : 8y' o8t' T, Farn.: iyu
p.kv ovt' L 2 : iyoj ovk A, B, R, Vat. —vipuv Schneidewin: \iyuv A, B, R, Vat.: X^yw
L, F, L 2 . 940 a(3ov\ov ] avo\f3ov Nauck. 941 ro 5 ’ B, T, Vat., Farn.: tot’
L 2 : roy’ L, R, F, Aid. 942 avrovs L, and so the rest, except L 2 , which has
avTois, a reading conjectured by Scaliger and received by Heath, Brunck, Hartung,
Blaydes. 944 rjid-rj (with v written above) 86' ovi>etc' L. i)8r) (sic) most mss.,
and Aid. : jjdecv or rjSeiv T, Farn.— avSpa /cat] /cat is wanting in A, R.
937 f. opas tv* rjKtis; an indignant
reproach, as 0. T. 687. dtj)’ tov = d7ro
tovtuv, d(p' uv (cp. on 274): ‘Judgingby
the folk from whom thou art sprung (the
Thebans, cp. 919), thou seemest just’—
i.e.f a member of a just race. For airo
of judging by a thing, cp. on 15. The
Greek sense of the prep, with the relative
here is really the same as with the sup¬
plied antecedent. It is our idiom which
makes them seem different.
939 f. eyw ovt’ : so 998: 0. T. 332 eyw
ovt ' ep.avTbv: Ant. 458 eycb ovk i/xeXXov:
Ph. 585 eyco elf 'ATpelSais. —L’s Xeyw,
of which Xeyuv was a correction, came
in by mistake from 936. Schneidewin’s
vepcDV has been generally received, and
is clearly right: cp. on 879. While
dvavSpov answers to Kivavbpov t} SovXr/v
in 917, aPovXov (940), which implies
the lack of a guiding mind, answers to
Kaf 'Lvov Tip pnjSevl in 918.—Creon’s
speech is as clever as it is impudent. He
has only anticipated what the Athenians
themselves would have wished. Indeed,
he has acted in reliance on the Areiopagus
(950). If his method has been rough,
he was provoked by the violence of Oedi¬
pus.
942 avTovs, the people implied in ttjv
tv o\iv (939). Cp. Eur. Bacch. 961 Kopu^e
8id p.eoT]S p.e Qr/palas %0ovos, | pibvos yap
avTid v elf avrjp ToXpiuv Ta.de. Cp. 730
(t?;s ep.rjs...ov). Ip.ireo'ot has here the
constr. of 8Xoi: cp. Eur. I. A. 808 Seivos
ipureirTUK' ’ipus \ TrjaSe OTparelas 'EX-
Xa.8', ovk avev 6euv. This is decisive
against here reading auVots, the com¬
moner constr.
943 fjvva£|i(ov, Oed., Ant., and Ism.:
Creon refers first to the general claim of
kindred; then to the special reasons
against detaining Oed.
945 Kavayvov. Cp. O. T. 821 Xixv
8b tov davovTos iv yepo/v e/xatv | ypafvw,
8 l' bowep aiXer’• dp' iipvv /ca/cos; | ap'
ovxl ircis avayvos; So here, too, avayvov
refers to the taint of murder, aggravated
by union with the wife of the slain.
‘ Both a parricide, and, in a complex
sense, impure,—yea, guilty of incest.’—
Scfjofar: cp. on 44. The fut. optat. after
a secondary tense, as O. T. 538 f., 792
796, 1271 ff.
0 IAITT0Y2 Eni KOAQNQI
153
Ch. Seest thou thy plight, O stranger ? Thou art deemed
to come of a just race; but thy deeds are found evil.
Cr. Not counting this city void of manhood, son of
Aegeus, nor of counsel,—as thou sayest,—have I wrought this
deed; but because I judged that its folk could never be so
enamoured of my kinsfolk as to foster them against my will.
And I knew that this people would not receive a parricide,—a
polluted man,—a man with whom had been found the unholy
bride of her son. Such the wisdom, I knew, that dwells on the
Mount of Ares in their land ; which suffers not such wanderers to
dwell within this realm. In that faith, I sought to take this prize.
945 Ka.va.yvo v A, R: K&vav8po v the rest .—decolor' is ascribed by Campbell to L,
which, however, like the other MSS., has Se^aLar' (as Duebner states) : de^olar
was conjectured by Elmsley. 946 avoaioi tckvwv mss., except that L has
avocriivTaToi (without tIkvwv). For tckvwv Benedict and Reiske conject. reKvip (cp.
schol. Trap’ oaov avrbs eari tckvov fnjripa yeyap.r]Kus) : Musgrave and Hartung,
tok^uv, which Blaydes receives. Nauck proposes to delete riicvwv, and to write,
Ka.va.yvov ov decolor’ <obSev’>, ou8’ orcp | ^vvovres evpedr)<jav avboioi ydp. 01 . 948 £w-
rjldeiv L, and so (or £vvi?) 8 eiv) the rest: \vrg 3 ri Brunck.
946 T]vpe 0 T]o-av. Attic inscriptions
nearly as old as the poet’s time confirm
7]v- against ev-: cp. 0 . T. 546 n. tckvwv
has been suspected. The literal mean¬
ing of dvotriot 'yapoi tckvcov can be
nothing but ‘ unholy nuptials with
children ’ (such as Iocasta’s with Oed.).
But here the sense should be, ‘un¬
holy nuptials with parents': cp. 978
p.rjTpbs...ydpLovs . Can tckvcov, then, be
defended? Thus, I think. £uvovt€S sug¬
gests the consort. Hence avooioi y dp.01
t^kvcov is said, with poetical boldness and
also with a certain designed obscurity, in
this sense:—‘ a woman who has made an
unholy marriage with her son. ’
Wecklein takes tc'kvwv as ‘relative’
gen. with dvocrioi, in the sense of rrai-
8 ovpyias, tnropas: ‘a marriage unholy in
respect of its offspring.’ This seems
forced. Musgrave’s TOKt'wv would be
more specious if the gen. of a noun in -ebs
anywhere else suffered synizesis in this
place of the verse. (In 1361 (povtus is in
the 4th place.) Soph, has yovtwv El. 146,
241, and tokIwv ib. 187» Fur. the latter
H. F. 915, Or. 815, and in these 5 places
(all lyric) the words are scanned as trisylla¬
bles: a fact which, so far as it goes, is
against tokIwv here. Neither tIkvols nor
rUvip is a probable remedy; nor is <pL\uv.
In my belief T€Kv«v is sound.
947 toiovtov, introducing a reason
for a preceding statement, as At. 164
(TOLOVTUV ), 218 (tOLCLVt), 25 I {tOLO. s), 562
( tolov ). — ev'PovXov suggests the title of the
Court, e£ ’ Apeiov -rrayov (3ov\r). If the
Council of the Areiopagus (Creon as¬
sumes) became aware that a polluted
person, such as Oedipus, was in Attica,
it would take steps for his expulsion.
Such a proceeding would doubtless have
come within the limits of the general
moral censorship actually possessed by
the Areiopagus, at least in the earlier
days of the Athenian democracy. In¬
deed that court is found exercising autho¬
rity of a like kind (though only by special
warrant) even after the reforms of Peri¬
cles and Ephialtes. Cp. Deinarchus or.
1 § 58, where the Ecclesia commissions
the Areiopagus to inquire into the con¬
duct of a merely suspected person, and
the Areiopagus, having done so, reports
to the Ecclesia (rod 8-qp.ov irpoora^av-
to s f rjTrjaaL ttjv f3ov\rjV,...Kal faTrjaacrav
airocprjvaL irp'os vp.ds, a,irb<pr\vev r/ (3ov-
Xr/, etc.). See also Plut. Sol. 22, Isocr.
or. 7 §§ 36—55> and my Attic Orators
vol. 11. p. 211.
948 \Q 6 viov = eyxupi-ov, a use found
only here and in Ai. 202 x^ ov ^ v ® 7r ’
’EpexffeiSai' (= avToxdbviov ).
154
IO 0 OKAEOYI
KOLL TCLVT OLV OVK enpaCTCTOV, €L fJLT) pOl TTIKpOLS
aVTto t apas rjpdro Kal rajpco yever
avu an’ nenovua)<$ r^giovv rad avnopav.
6vpoi> yap ovSe v yrjpds ecmv a XXo nXrjv
Oaveiv' Oavovraiv S’ ovSev aXyos anrerai. 955
rrpos ravra npa^eus olov dv OeXrj s* inel
eprjpia p,e, Kel SiKaC opa)S Xeya),
crpuKpov TiOrfcn' npos Se ras npaijeis opcos,
Kal ttjXlkooS’ ojv, dvnSpdv neipdcropai.
OI. d) Xrjp’ dvauSes, rov KaOvfipl^eiv So/ceis, 960
7 rorepov epov yepovros rj aavrov, toS e;
oVris (fiovovs pica Kal yapovs Kal crvp^opds
tov crov SitJ/coc? crroparo 5, as eya> raXas
TjveyKOv aKwv Oeots yap rjv ovrco cf)lXov,
ra^’ dv tl prjviovcriv eis yevos naXai. 965
> X /]’ « / - * »> / s \
e7rei /cat7 a vtov y ovk av egevpots epoi
apapTias oveuSos ovSev , dvO’ orov
raS’ eis epavrov tovs e/xous 0 ’ rjpdpravov.
inel StSa^ov, el n 0 eo-(j)aTOv narpl
XprjcrpoLcrLv iKveW’ ajcrre npos nalSajv Oaveiv , 970
954 f. These two vv. are bracketed by Nauck and Blaydes .—yripas eanv mss., except
A and R, which have eari yypas. 961 robe MSS. : rade Elms., Blaydes.
954 f. 0vpov, the anger which moved
Creon to make the seizure : cp. 874 ovtol
K ad^io dvgov. Theseus had said that
Creon’s violence disgraced his years (931).
Creon replies, ‘There is no old age for
anger, except death’; i.e., ‘anger, under
gross insult, ceases to be felt only when a
man is dead, and can feel nothing. ’ Schol.:
touto de Kal xapoipuaKuis Xeyerai, otl 6
6vp.6s %<rx aTOV yypa a k ei. Cp. Aesch.
Theb. 682 ovk yypas rovbe tov puaa-
garos. Here, too, yrjpas is figurative, —
‘decay,’ ‘abatement,’ of anger; while
Oavetv has its literal sense, the subject
being nva understood.-GavovTwv: El.
1170 robs yap Oavbvras ovx opui Xvrrovpil-
vovs: Tr. 1173 rots yap davowi. p.ox 9 os ov
wpocrylyverai.
95 7 ff. kcI here = et Kal: cp. 661.—
o-fUKpov : cp. 148 ((TfjuKpols), 880 (ppaxbs),
where see n.—Trpds...Tds Trpa^is, ‘a-
gainst your deeds,’ i.e. , any measures
that you may take to deprive me of my
captives. Cp. Arist. Pol. 6. 5. 3 irpbs
ravra dvrurparreiu. He hints that,
though he cannot resist now, he will take
steps, when he returns to Thebes, for ob¬
taining redress by force of arms : cp. 1036
olkol Si XVl U€ ‘-S eiobp.z<jQ' a XPV iroeiv .—
Note the repeated avridpav (953, 959) and
(957 f.): cp. 554 n.
960 tov. Which is more disgraced,—
the involuntary sufferer, or the author of
deliberate insults to an unhappy kins¬
man ?
962 f. pot, dat. of interest, ‘for my
reproach,’ 8 if] k as, sent through thy mouth,
—poured forth: cp. El. 596 y irdaav tys
yXwaaav : fr. 844. 3 7 ro\\yv yXucrcrau
eKxlo.s ptaryv. In Tr. 323 biyoei yXuxrcrav
is Wakefield’s correction of diolaet.
964 (xkwv : cp. on 521.— 0 «ois : the
synizesis as in 0 . 1 \ 1519, and about 26
other places of dialogue in Soph.: he
admits it also in lyrics, as O. T. 215.
965 dv cannot go with pr]vCovo-tv,
0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI
155
Nor had I done so, but that he was calling down bitter curses
on me, and on my race ; when, being so wronged, I deemed
that I had warrant for this requital. For anger knows no old
age, till death come ; the dead alone feel no smart.
Therefore thou shalt act as seems to thee good ; for, though
my cause is just, the lack of aid makes me weak: yet, old
though I am, I will endeavour to meet deed with deed.
Oe. O shameless soul, where, thinkest thou, falls this thy
taunt,—on my age, or on thine own ? Bloodshed—incest—
misery—all this thy lips have launched against me,—all this that
I have borne, woe is me ! by no ch oice of m ine : for such was
the pleasur e o f the gods, wrotT^Taply, with the race from of old.
Tate “ine alone,' and thou couldst find no sin to upbraid me
withal, in quittance whereof I was driven to sin thus against
myself and against my kin. Tell me, now,—if, by voice of oracle,
some divine doom was coming on my sire, that he should die
by a son’s hand,
965 rax’ av] Elms, conject. rd%’ odv.—r ax’ dvrifir/viovaiv Vat. —7rd\ai] tt&Xiv
Vat., Farn., T (the last with at written above). 970 lkvolt B, T, Vat., Farn.:
since the partic. does not represent an
apodosis, as av (plpiov does in 761 (n.).
On the other hand, av does not here give
any conditional force to i^v, which is a
simple statement of fact. Rather tclx
av is here felt as one word, =‘ perhaps.’
‘It was dear to the gods,—perhaps be¬
cause they were wroth.’ The origin of
this usage was an ellipse: deoils rjv (pLXov,
raxct (S’) av ((pLXov etr]) perjviovaLv, ‘ and
perhaps (it would be dear) because they
were wroth ’: where the supplied etr]
expresses a conjecture about a past fact,
as in Her. 1 . 2 etrjoav S’ av ovtol Kprjres.
Cp. 0 . T. 523 a\A’ rjXde fev 8 rj rovro
rovvei 8 os rax’ av | dpyrj fiiacrdev, ‘ this
reproach came under stress, perchance,
of anger.’ See Appendix.
966 ff. iircl Ka 0 ’ avTOV y . ‘My
fate must have been a divine judgment
upon me for the sins of ancestors. For
you could not discover against me (tpoi,
dat. of interest, cp. 962),—taken by my¬
self (Ka 0 * avTov, apart from those an¬
cestors),—any charge of sin, in retribution
for which (av 0 ’ otov) I proceeded to sin
(impf. ijp.dpravov) against myself and my
kindred.’ If any voluntary crime on his
part had preceded his involuntary crimes,
the latter might have been ascribed to
an art] sent on him by angry gods. But
he had committed no such voluntary
crime. For avrov = ep-avrbv see on 852 f.
Others take av 0 ’ otov as=‘in that,’
‘ because,' and understand:—‘For you
cannot charge any guilt on me personally
(rad' avrov), in that I sinned against
myself and my kindred.’ But (1) Ka 0 ’
avTov could not naturally express this
contrast betwen the badness of the acts
and the innocence of the agent. It con¬
trasts the man with the ylvos. (2) av0’
otov regularly (if not always) = ‘ in return
for which,’ ‘wherefore’: e.g. El. 585
8 i 5 ai;ov avd’ otov ravvv | alox L<yTa iravrcov
gpya dpcocra rvyxaveis : Eur. Ale. 246
ovSbv deovs Spaaavras av d' otov davei:
/. T. 926 77 5 ’ atria ris dvO' otov ureivei
irocnv, So Hec. 1131, 1136.
969 f. lire! 8£8a£ov: ‘for else —if this
is not so—telL me ’: the controversial
€T rd, on which see O. T. 390 n. Note
the early repetition (after 966): see on
554: cp. aXX’ 985, 988.
d ti 0e<r4>aTov: ‘if, by oracles (xpt](rp..,
instrum, dat.), some divine doom was
coming on my sire, that he should die,’
etc.: iKveixo, impf , because the doom
was impending from the moment at
which the Delphic oracle spoke: that
moment itself, on the other hand, is
marked by the aor. in 0 . T. 711, XPV-
cnxbs yap rjXde Aatip 7 tot’... | a;s avrov
7}^ol fxolpa 7r pos Traidos Oavelv. See In-
trod. to the O. T. p. xix.—The simple
inf. 0av€iv could have depended on
156
204>0KAE0Y2
7TC09 av SlKCLLGJS TOVT OVClSl^OLS ifJLOL,
09 OVT6 /3\d(TTCL<Z TTOJ yeveOXiOV 9 7TaTp09,
ov patjTpos ayov, aAA’ dyevvTjTos tot rj ;
et 8’ av (Ravels SvcrTTjvos, cos €*yw '(frdivrjv,
is X€<yxx9 r}X0ov naTpl xal KaTeKTavov , 975
O' \ /- \ VO J f / > VO
prjoev gwueus cvv eopcvv as ov 9 r eopwv,
7toj 9 au to y* a,KW Trpdypi av elxoTOiS xpiyous ;
prjTpo 9 Se, TXrjpov , owe iTpaicryyva ydpovs
oixjrjS o/xai/xou crrjs p dvayKai^cov Xiyetv
olovs ipco Tax’ ov yap ovv cnyujcropiaL,
crov y ei9 toS’ €£e\#oz'T09 avocnov erro/xa.
6TLKT6 yap /X 5 €TLKTeV, djpLOL pLOL KaKCOV,
ovx elSoT ovx eiSv'ia, Kal Texovcra pee
avTrjs ovaSos 7ratSa9 i^ecpvcre poi.
aW €F yay> our efoiSa, ere /xer exovT ipie 985
xavrjv T€ TavTa SvcrcrTopecv • e’yw 8e' nr
980
iKveLT the rest. 971 oveiSLfois A, R: ovetSi^eLS L, with the rest. 972 oifre
MSS., edd.: ov n Brunch .—Truer yeveOXiova (ou made from a by S) L. ttus A, T,
Farn.: ttus R, B, Vat.: iru F. 973 4 <xx ov B, T, Vat., Farn.—^ L, with 4a rj
written in marg. by S. In v. [366 also L has 77 , but elsewhere always rjv. See on
O. T. 1123. 977 7rws 7’ MSS.: 7rws av Elms, and most of the recent edd.:
7rws rcti^ Fritzsche: 7rd!s 8 av Doederlein, Campbell.— to 7’] In L 7 has been made
from d\ and about four letters have been erased before anov. tot ’ L 2 .— irpaypl]
In L the letter pi 1 has been added by S. 978 TXrjpuov L, B, F, Vat., Nauck,
deaeparov , but wore is added, as below
1350; Plat. Prot. 338 C adtivaTOv rjp.Lv
dierre Hpwrayopov TovSe aoeponepov Tiva
eXecrda t: Eur. Hipp. 1327 Kihrpis yap
rjdeX’ oxjt e yiyveadaL TtxSe : Thuc. l. 119
derjd 4 v res werre \pr]epicracr 9 ai: 8. 45
ireiaai werre <xvyx <JJ PV craL • —ircitSwv, al¬
lusive plur. for sing., cp. 295 uvaKTas (n.).
972 f. ovre...ov: cp. Ant. 249 oure
tov 7 evrjSos rjv \ 7 rXrjyp\ ov Sik4XXtjs 4k-
( 3 o\rj: Eur. Or. 41 uv ovre aiTa Slcl 8 eprjs
484 £aTo, | ov \ovTp’ 48 oiKe XP WTL ’' lb. 1086
pr/d’ alpa pov dtijaiTO Kapmpov tt48ov, \
per) Xapirpos aWrjp : Her. 8. 98 ovTe vL<pe-
tos, ovk op( 3 pos, ov Kavpa, ov vtitj. But of
the converse, ov...ovt€, there is no certain
example.—pX-do-Tcts, plur., O. T. 717:
TraTpos and pi^rpos, gen. of origin with
/ 3 A. yev. elxov as — 4 (S\aarov: he was not
yet begotten or conceived.
974 <J>av€is Svcrrrjvos, having been
born to misery (as being fated to slay his
sire): so 1225 e7rel epavrj, when one has
come into the world. This is better here
than, ‘having proved unfortunate.’ eyw
’cfxxv-qv: for the prodelision of the tem¬
poral augment in the 6th place, cp. Ant.
457: Eur. Helen. 263 ( eWe) a’icrx L0V etSos
avTL tov KaXoO ’Xafiov (Porson’s correction
of Xafielv).
975 €S x^po-s: cp. on 835.
976 pr)8ev is adjective with c 5 v { — tov-
tuv a), and adverb with ( tovtovs) els ovs.
977 The MSS. have ttcos y av, but y*
should probably be omitted. In L, at
least, there is a perceptible tendency to
insert y , r’, etc., superfluously (cp. cr. n.
on 260); and here the first y would
weaken the second, while irws needs no
strengthening. In O. T. 1030, where L
and most mss. have7’... ye, we should read
8 ’ ...ye. There is, however, no objection
to a doubled ye where each of two words
in the same sentence is to be emphasised
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
157
how couldst thou justly reproach me therewith, who was then
unborn,—whom no sire had yet begotten, no mother s womb
conceived ? And if, when born to woe—as I was born I met
my sire in strife, and slew him, all ignorant what I was doing,
and to whom,—how couldst thou justly blame the unknowing
deed ?
And my mother—wretch, hast thou no shame in forcing
me to speak of her nuptials, when she was thy sister, and they
such as I will now tell—for verily I will not be silent, when
thou hast gone so far in impious speech. Yea, she was my
mother,—oh, misery !—my mother,—I knew it not, nor she
and, for her shame, bare children to the son whom she had
borne. But one thing, at least, I know,—that thy will consents
thus to revile her and me ; but not of my
Wecklein : tXtuxov A, R, T, and most of the recent edd.: rXrj^uv (sic) Farn. ^ 979
avayicdfeiv F, with u written above. 982 uyioi p. ol ] L has Ztiktcv ' p. 01 ’
kcikuv (sic). Ellendt would write u/jLoifj.o'i, since Apollonius prescribed oip.oip.ot. Blaydes,
with Elms., otpoi poi. 984 avrrjs A, avrrjs L and most MSS. 986 dvaropetv
L and most MSS.: di<rrop.etv R, L 2 (a z\ 1 . indicated in A by t written over u), and Aid..
dvaropetv Brunck, and so most of the recent edd. The form dvaropetv is defended by
Elms., who compares 8barr)vos, assuming that it comes from crrrjva 1 (cp. d<rrr]vos,
Etyin. M. 159. 11, as = 8varr]vos)\ but that etymology is doubtful. Cp. cr. n. on v. 30.
(Her. 1. 187).— a.KOv = <xKoi>oiov : see on
240.
978 L’s T\qp.a)v might be either (a)
predicate with the verb, or (b) nom. for
voc., as 185 w rXd/iwj', where see n. But
(a) would be rather weak; and a direct
address, rather than a half-comment (as
in 185), is fitting here. T\fjp.ov, then,
seems most probable.
980 ovv here = ‘indeed’; in 985 ‘at
all events.’
981 els to8’ l^eXO. avocriov o-To^a,
having gone to such lengths of impious
speech, i.e. having outraged the most
sacred ties of kinship by these public
taunts. Cp. 438 eiedpap-ovra (n.). avo-
<riov (rTop.a agrees with to8’, depending
on els. Since crrdfj.a w r as familiar to
poetry in the sense of \ 6 yos (cp. O. T.
426), this version is clearly preferable to
taking els to8’ separately and dvotr. ctt.
as accus. of respect.
982—984 He has just said, ‘why
force me to speak of Iocasta’s marriage,
when it was such as / will tellV (980).
In these three vv. he tells of what sort it
was',—viz., incestuous, but unconsciously
so;—a double reason why Creon should
have spared the taunt.
?TiKT€V = ‘she was my mother’—she,
who was becoming my bride—though
neither of us knew it at the time of
the marriage. Cp. Eur. Ion 1560 r/de
There 1 <y\ ‘she is thy mother’; and 0 . T.
437, 870. auTtjs oveiSos, because, al¬
though she was morally guiltless in the
marriage, yet such a union was, in fact,
shameful: cp. O. T. 1494, 1500. Yet
Nauck condemns these vv. because (1)
they do not explain the /dr/rpos yap.ovs
of 978, and (2) dVetSos is illogical after
ovk eidvia. Kaibel, who also condemns
them, compares (Deutsche Litterahirz.,
1886, p. 733) Eur. Her. 224 f. Ulras
a\y]Tas avyyeveis, o’ipLOL KaKwv, \ fi\e\pov
irpos aiirovs ( 3 \e\J/ov, ekKeadat. : where
the only points of likeness are oi'yuoi KaieQv
and the iteration. Rhetoric of a similar
cast, and prompted by the same thought,
occurs in O. T. 1403 ff., 1496 ff.
986 8vo-ctto|A€iv (only here) with acc.,
as El. 596 tt]v paprepa \ KaKO<TTop.ovp.ev.
Those who still write 8vo-xop.€iv have
some eminent modern critics with them;
but on the other side it should be borne
in mind that the MSS. (rarely older than
the nth or 10th cent.) which vouch for
such forms as bvcsTarelv or dvartpevros
vouch also for such spellings of compounds
with 7 rpos as irpooTelxu, Trpoaravpboj, 7 rpo-
crrAXw, where irpoac is unquestionably
right.
1 58
IO<t>OKAEOYI
aKoov eyrjfjia, (j)OeyyopLat t olkmv raSe.
aXX ov yap ovt iv Tola’S aKovaopai fca/cos
yapoiaiv ovO * ovs alev epLffiope'is av pLOL
<fiovovs Trarpajovs i^ovELSl^cov iriKpco^.
ev yap /p apLELifjaL piovvov dv cr* dviaTopco.
ei TL? ere rw hiKaiov a vtlk ivOaSe
ktelvol napaards, iroTepa irwOdvoC dv el
TraTrjp a o Kalvojv, rj tlvol dv evOecos ;
Sokco p.ev, ehrep i^rjv tov a ltlov
tlvol dv, ovSe tovvSlkov TrepLpXeTTOLS.
TOLavTa pievTOL KavTos elae/ 3 r]v KaKa,
Oecov ayovTcov * 019 eyco ovSe ttjv iraTpos
xpv^rjv dv ol/xai £coaav avTELTrelv epLOL.
av S, el yap ov Si/caios, aW anav KaXov
XeyeLv vopd^uv, prjTov dpprjTov t eVos,
TOLaVT OVElSl^ELS piE TCOvS EVaVTLOV .
990
995
IOOO
987 drwv T ty-qpa Vat., Meineke. 988 arobaopai mss.: dXikaopai Wecklein
(who ascribes it to Iv. Walter) and Mekler (ascribing it to Iierwerden).
989 ifupepeta L, with 0 written over e by an early hand: epipepeTs F (first hand),
B, T, Farn. : epipepeis A, R, F (from corrector): eppopfc L 2 . ipplpeis Elms.,
Herm., Wunder, Hartung, Blaydes : epipopeis Dindorf, Nauck, Wecklein, Camp-
987 aKtov. A single re linking whole
sentences is not rare in Soph. ( e.g . 1437,
O. T. 995); but ariov r’ (Vat.) may be
right here.
988 aXX’ ov yap. Distinguish two
uses of this formula. (1) With an el¬
lipse, as here,—‘but (your charges are
untrue), for' In this, yap may be re¬
presented by ( in fact,' or '■indeed.' Cp.
on 755. (2) When there is no ellipse,
as O. T. 1409 aXX’ ov yap avdav ’lad' a
prjdb dpav raX6v,...raXv\J/aT'. Then yap
= * since.'
The MS. aKova-opat Karos — 1 will be
pronounced evil’ (in the report of fair-
minded men): cp. Ph. 1074 arobaopai
lieu (hs l<pVV OLKTOV TrXlwS I 7 TpOS TOvb' ’. ‘ I
shall be reproached, as full of pity, by
yon man’: ib. 607 6 iravr' drovojv aiaxpa
ral Xw^r’ hrr). But the conjecture a-
Xwcropai has certainly more force and
point : cp. O. T. 576 ov yap 87) (povebs
aXioaopai: Ant. 46 01) yap 87] wpodova'
aXiaaopai.
989 f. €p<j>opeis ( ingeris ), ‘heapest on
me,’ ‘urgest against me,’ is supported, as
against lp<|>€p€is, by the common use of
the word in later Greek, as Pint. Pomp.
3 ivoXXds ei>e<popei -rrXrjyas toIs arpupaaiv:
Alciphro 1. 9 cttI Tip aiperlpip rlpdei els
robs airpaypovas ipipopovaiv Vfipeis, ‘ for
their own gain they heap insults on quiet
people.’—<|>dvovs: the rhetorical pi., as
962.
991 dp€i\|/ai: cp. on 814 dvrapeL-
/ 3 ei .
992 f. cil ti$. .. ktcCvoi, should atte?npt
to slay; cp. Od. 16. 432 Traida r’ airorTel-
ueis, ‘and art seeking to slay his son’:
Antiph. or. 5 § 7 Srav S' avev rivd vviov tl
SiairpaaawvTai, are seeking to effect. (For
the parallel use of the imperf., see 274.)
1 he optat. in putting the imaginary case,
as 776: cp. on 927. avrCKa (not, ‘for
instance,’ but) with tvGaSe, at this mo¬
ment and on this spot, cp. nunc ia?n ilico
(Per. Ad. 2. 1. 2). —tov 8£k. : for the
ironical article cp. Ant. 31 tov dyadov
K peovTa.
995 Sokw p^v, ‘I should think so,’
with the emphasis on the verb, not on
the istpers.: El. 61 5oku) pev, ovdev pi)pa
abv repdei Karov : fr. 83 5 or<2 pev, ovdeLs.
Cp. Plat. Phaed. 68 B ovr aapevos eTaiv
avToae; oleadai ye xpV . So Crito 53 D,
54 b : also olpai Zycoye Crito 47 d.
OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
159
free will did I wed her, and not of free will speak I now.
Nay, not in this marriage shall I be called guilty,, nor in
that slaying of my sire which thou ever urgest against me
with bitter reviling. Answer me but one thing that I ask
thee. If, here and now, one should come up and seek to
slay thee—thee, the righteous—wouldst thou ask if the
murderer was thy father, or wouldst thou reckon with him
straightway? I think, as thou lovest thy life, thou wouldst
requite the culprit, nor look around thee for thy warrant. But
such the plight into which / came, led by gods ; and in this,
could my sire come back to life, methinks he would not gain¬
say me.
Yet thou— for thou art not a just man, but one who holds
all things meet to utter, knowing no barrier betwixt speech
and silence —thou tauntest me in such wise, before yon men.
bell. L. Dindorf conject. apupepeis. 996 7re/>i/3A<?7rois L, A : Trepi^Xeireis
the rest (R has 01 written above). 998 eycb ou 5 e] eyibvd^ L, the v having
been inserted by S : the first hand had written eyu Se, as it is in F. ey’ ouSe or
gy’ 0 m L 2 , T, Farn.: eyib ovde the rest. 999 i/iol] Nauck (a conject.
996 ‘irtpipXe'irois. This compound
occurs nowhere else in Soph., nor does he
use TreplpXeTTos. But Eur. uses them five
times ( Andr . 89, H. F. 508 ,■ Ion 624, /.
A. 429, Ph. 551), and Ar. has the verb
once (Feel. 403). In all six places, as
here, the 1 is made long. On the other
hand, the t of 7 repidpopri and its cognates
is usually, if not always, short (Eur. El.
458, Helen. 776, Tro. 1197, fr. 1068. 2:
Aesch. Suppl. 349: Ar. Vesp. 138, Eq.
56, etc.): and Aesch. Ch. 207 has irepX-
ypa<pa. In Ar. Pax 879 irepiypapeis is
ambiguous in the comic trimeter.
997 ff. cIo-c'Ptiv suits the imagery of
d-yovrcov (see on 253): cp. Aesch. Suppl.
470 arris 5 ’ afiwaov rveKayos ov paX
eiiiropov | rod’ i<r[ 3 e[ 3 r]Ka.
After avreureiv and like words the
person gainsaid is denoted by the dat. ;
the argument, by rvepl rivos or irpos ri.
Here we begin with a neut. dat. ols
(instead of 7 rpos a or 7 repl &v), which
implies a personification of the Aoyos.
Then, at the end of the sentence, cpoC is
pleonastically added, by a sort of after¬
thought. This double dative, though
irregular, does not seem to warrant the
change of epoi into 2x eLV - gives
greater vividness to the thought of the
dead brought face to face with the living.
—av with avrewrciv.—ou8£: cp. 939.
irarpos . .^wcrav= { my father’s
life, if it could live again,’ = simply Trarepa
fc ovtcl: not, ‘his departed spirit, if it could
visit this world.’ in the trag. never
means ‘a departed spirit’ (II. 23. 104
\f/vxv Ka 'i eldwkov), but always the anima
of the living: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1456 (of
Helen) p.i a T ® s TroAAds... j p^X.^ s oXecraa’
VTTO T poiq. For the periphrasis here cp.
El. 1126 (3 (pCkraTov pLVTipeiov avOpwiruv
epol | pvxys ’Opiarov \onrov: Ant. 559 rj
8 ’ epr] pvxv 7 rdAat | reBuynev.
IOOO f. a/rrav, ‘anything,’ cp. on 761 :
KaXov with Xtyeiv, dictu hone stum , cp. on
37.— pT]T6v app. : Dem. or. 18 § 122
/3oas pr)Ta rai apprjTa 6vop.afav : or. 21
§ 79 7 ravrets 7]pas pT)ra Kal apprjTa Kara
e^eiTTov. Remark that in neither place
does Dem. place a ral before prjra, or a
re after it. The form which he gives was
doubtless the familiar one. On the other
hand, in a phrase of different meaning,
Dem. or. 1 § 4 to yap elvac irdvrcov eKelvov
%va 6vra Kvpiov rai pr^ruiu Kal anroppyTUV,
‘of what is to be published or to be kept
secret.’ 0. T. 300 SiSa/crd re | app-qra
t (n.). Verg. Aen. 1. 543 deos memores
fandi atque nefandi: Hor. Epp. 1. 7. 72
dicenda tacenda locutus.
i6o
SO0OKAEOYI
Kent croi to ®r)cr€(o<; opopa 6coneycraL koXop,
Kal Tag *Adnjpas oj 9 KaTcoKrjvTcu KaXcos'
kclu coo enaivcov no Aka tovo eKkcLvuavei,
oOovveK €i tls yrj Oeovs inicrTarai
rt/xcu9 crepi^eip, rjoe repo ynepcpepei •
dcj) 7)9 crv KXexpas top iKerrjp yepopT ipe
ayrop t iyeipoy ra,9 Kopas r oiyei Xa/3cop.
> /7> 7“ <■' / £ ' /l ' » \
apu (op eyco pyp racroe ra9 C7ea9 epoi
KaXcop LKPoypLCU Kal KaracTKrjnTco \itcu9
iXOelp dpcoyoy 9 ^yppayoys 6\ ip iKpdOrjs
olcop yn apSpcop yjSe cfypoypelraL 7ro\i9.
XO. o ^elpos, copatj, ^prjCTTos' ai Se o-ypcfropal
ayroy napcokeis, dtgiai S’ apypaOeip.
©H. aXis XoycoP’ C 09 ot /xez^ v ' i^eupyaorpepoi
1005
IOIO
1015
made also by Blaydes), and so Mekler. 1003 Kai aoc made from Kal aol in
L. — 8vopa ] 6ppa L 2 .— KaXou] epiXov Tournier. 1007 ripaa made from repair
in L: repas the other MSS. : n/xcus Turnebus. In v. 1006 F has w written above
deobs, and this conjecture (dew) was evidently meant to justify the common reading
npas. —?? 5 e L (the y in an erasure), L 2 : y 8b A, R : y8e the rest.—r<£ 5 ’] rovSe
L and most mss. : roud’ A (with 5 ’ written above), L 2 , Brunck, Elms., and most
edd.: r£ 5 ’ Kuhnhardt, Dindorf, Wecklein. 1009 avrovrex^pov (sic) L,
with no smooth breathing on e, as though avrov re x eL P°v were meant; and so most
mss.: avrov t’ ex'-ipou F. IOIO racrSe deacr L first hand (the corrector has
1003 to 0. ovop.a Ggjtt. , ‘to pay court
to the great name of Th. (to the renowned
Th.).’ Creon had been courteous to
Theseus, as Theseus towards Thebes,
and nothing more : there is no dwireia in
940. But Oed. is incensed by the con¬
trast between the rough words spoken of
himself (944 ff.) by Creon, and the fair
words to Theseus. Owrrevtrtu : cp. 1336.
—Ka\o'v, not as in 1000, but =^ < season¬
able' \ cp. O. T. 78 els raXov.. ehras (n.) :
El. 384 vvv yap ev KaXip cppoveiv.
1004 <os KaT<oKT]VTCu KaXxos, lit., ‘that
it has been administered well,’ the perf.
here denoting that a good administration
is thoroughly established in it (cp. on
rerpoepev, 186). The political senses of
KaroLK^to and KaroiKifa should be carefully
distinguished, (r) y 7 roXts KaXeos Karoe-
Keirae — the city is dwelt-in on good prin¬
ciples, ‘is well administered’: see Plat.
Legg. 683 A. (2) i] iroXis Ka\us KaripKtcr-
rai = the city has been established on good
principles, ‘has a good constitutionsee
Legg. 752 b. In this verse the poetical
peculiarity is the use of the perf. where
a prose-writer would have said either
KaroeKovvrae or else KanpKurpbvai eioi.
Oed. refers to Creon’s implied praise of
Athenian loyalty (941 ff.), and esp. to his
mention of the Areiopagus (947 ff.).
1005 k<x 0 ’: cp. on 914.—iroWd with
(58 ’.
1006 el tis yrj 0eovs: see on 260.
1007 t( 58 *, referring to what has just
preceded (cp. on 787), as Ant. 464, 666,
Ai. 1080. The dat., marking the point
in which the excellence is shown, is the
usu. constr. : so Thuc. has it pobxeiv dvva-
pee (r. 9), vavriKip (1. 25), irXydei.. .Kal
ep.irei.piq. (1. 121), yvupy (2. 62), etc.:
Xen. An. 3. 2. 19 evl 8 b povcp irpobxovaiv
ypds : Lac. 15.3 irXobrip virepipbpeiv : Her.
8. 138 p68a oSprj virepcpepovra : 8. 144
X&pv KaXXe'i Kal apery pbya virepef)bpovaa:
9. 96 KaXXel' Kal peybde'C virepepbpw.
Surely, then, usage is strongly for tu>8’
as against tov0\
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
161
And thou findest it timely to flatter the renowned Theseus, and
Athens, saying how well her state hath been ordered : yet, while
giving such large praise, thou forgettest this,—that if any land
knows how to worship the gods with due rites, this land excels
therein ; whence thou hadst planned to steal me, the suppliant,
the old man, and didst seek to seize me, and hast already carried
off my daughters. Wherefore I now call on yon goddesses,
I supplicate them, I adjure them with prayers, to bring me help
and to fight in my cause, that thou mayest learn well by what
manner of men this realm is guarded.
Ch. The stranger is a good man, O King; his fate hath
been accurst; but ’tis worthy of our succour.
Th. Enough of words:-the doers of the deed
changed raode to raade, but left 6eda): raode deas Vat.: raade vvv deas L 2 : racrde
ras deas the rest. lOll f. Nauck would delete this v. (holding KaraaKriirTCo
to be a mark of spuriousness), and in v. 1012 would read, eXdelv apup.ai £vgp.a-
Xovs, iV ixpadris. After £vp.p.axovs (Vat. ovp.pidxovs), 6' is wanting in L and the
other MSS. (except that in F it is written above the line) : Reisig restored it.
1015 a/awadeLv MSS., as elradeiv below (1178, 1328), and -rrapeuiddeLV (1334): Elms,
altered the accent. 1016 e^ripTracrp.evTjv L (-rjv made from -ot, a v. 1. to which
the gloss refers, ot depairovres K piovros), and so most mss. : e^piraop-ivoi A, R:
1008 KXe\|/as, in purpose (so far as
Oed. himself is concerned), though not in
fact: Ai. 1126 hUaia yap Tovb' evrvxAv,
KrelvavTa p.e ; Eur. Ion 1500 ZnTeiva cr’
d Ikovo ’ (Creusa to her living son), ‘doomed
thee to perish.’ We could hardly detach
K\€v|/as from tov ik€tt|v, and render :
‘from which having stolen (the maidens),
thou didst seek to seize me, after carry-,
ing off my daughters.’
1009 cj^€ipoi, impf. of endeavour: see
274: cp. 950. ol'xei: see on 867.
lOll KaTacKi^irTto Xtrals, ‘enjoin on
you with prayers,’ is an unexampled use
of this compound. On the other hand
eTncK-piTTw was often used in entreaty, as
Aeschin. or. 3 § 157 leXalovras, iKerebov-
ras,...eir 10 kt]ttovt as p.r) 5 evi rphiup tov...
aXirripiov arecpavovv. Wecklein supports
his attractive conjecture KdijeTuo-KijirTM
(Ars Soph. em. p. 99) by Ph. 668
Ka^eirev^aadaL.
1014 f. £«tvos: cp. 33. Elsewhere,
with the exception of fr. 726. 4, Sopho¬
cles uses in dialogue only the vocative of
the Ionic form.—at 8£ <r.: while he is
innocent, his fortunes have been appal¬
ling, d£iai 8’ d|i., but (all the more)
deserve sympathy.
1015 d£iai...d|Avva 0 €iv, worthy that
one should succour them. The forms in
J. S. II.
-6ov have not always an aoristic force,
e.g. in El. 1014 eUadelv has no such force
(cp. on 0. T. 651): but here, at least,
as 461 hrd$;LOS...KaToiKTioat. shows, an
aorist inf. is not less fitting than a pre¬
sent. For the act. inf., see on 461.
1016 f. The contrast with iraGovres,
and the impossibility (as I think) of jus¬
tifying elTipiracriJievoi, confirm F. W.
Schmidt’s eijeip'yacrp.evoi. Since E also
represented H in the older Ionic alphabet,
the origin of the vulgate is at once
explained if it is supposed that in
ESEPrASMENOI the T became II,— one
of the slightest and easiest of all errors
in uncial writing.
e^piraorpevoi must be explained in
one of two ways. 1. ‘ The captured ones
are speeding .’ Here (a) o-rrexiSoucriv is
most strange as = ‘are being carried off’:
it should imply eagerness. (b) The
masc. plur. is strangely used when two
girls are definitely meant. It is different
when a woman, speaking of herself in
the plur., uses the masc. (El. 399),—
when the masc. sing, is used by the
leader of a female Chorus (Eur. Hipp.
H05),—or when the masc. sing, is used
in an abstract statement, though with
allusion to a woman (El. 145). 2. ‘ The
captors are hurrying awayl There is no
II
I04>0KAE0Y2
162
cnrev'&ovcriv, 77/xeis S’ ol natfoPTes ecrrapiep.
KP. TL 8 TjT dfJLCLVpCp (j)d)TL 7 TpO(TTatJCT€L$ 7 TOe'iP j
®H. 080U Karapyeip rrjs i.Kei, nopnop S’ e/xe
yojpeiVj iV, el pep ip tottolctl TOicrS* e^ei^ 1020
ms 770x80.9 rjplp, airros e/cSeif^s ipoi*
el 8’ eyKpoLTe'is (j^evyovcnp, ovSep Set iropeip'
dWoi yap ol cnrevSoPTes, ovs ov prj i rore
yd pas cj)vyoPTe<; tt^o'S’ inev^MPTaL Oeols.
a \a e^vcftrjyov • ypcoOi 8* wg 102 5
/cat cr’ etAe OrjpcopO ’ 77 rvyrj' ra yap SoXw
raj ^xt) SiKaCq) KTrjpaT ovyl crcp^eTai.
i^eipyaapevoi. F. W. Schmidt. 1018 tL Stjt’] ti raur’ Vat.— acpavpip Turnebus.
1019 7ro/x7rov] Wecklein conject. aKcnrbv. — 5 e /xe MSS. : 5 ’ epb Herm., and so
Blaydes, Campb.: be pen Heath, Elmsley, Hartung: 5 ’ epol Brunck.
1021 yjp'iv Elms.: Tjpwv MSS.: el\uv Herm.: eXGuv Wecklein: ras rodbe ircubas
Dindorf.— e/cSef^s MSS.: ‘ margo Turnebianae evbel^rj, quod e nullo MS. enotatum
habeo,’ Elms.— epol ] evl Mekler (to be taken with the gen. rjpwv).
other instance of ripiraopou, simple or
in comp., as a perf. middle, while the
pass, use is common. This may be an
accident, for there are several instances
of perfect forms which are alternatively
passive or middle,— eg. eipyaapai, ren-
pupr)paL (pass, in Thuc. 7. 77, midd.
in Antiph. Tetr. 3. / 3 . § 8), peplprjpai
(pass, in Her. 2. 78, midd. ib. 169 etc.).
But it is a fact which increases the diffi¬
culty of assuming a middle sense here.
1017 &TTa[A€v: the same form in
0 . T. 1442, Tr. T145. In El. 21, too,
I would restore tV earapev for the corrupt
evravd' eplv.
1018 dp.. <|>o)tI, i.e. Creon himself.
The tone is half sulky, half whining.
He has given up the game. ap.cn>pa> here
‘feeble’ (cp. 880 ( 3 paxvs, 958 apLKpbv),
but in 182 ‘dim’ (where see n.j. Cp.
391 tolovS' in r’ avbpos, said by Oed. of
himself; and so 1109 0wr6s.—Others
render: ‘ for the blind man’ (Oed.), a
dat. of interest with irotlv. This seems
harsh.
1019 f. tt]s €K€i — T7)s erelae: Her.
9. 108 eKel...airLKeTo : Thuc. 3. 71 robs
erei KarairecpevyoTas. Cp. El. 1099 o 5 ot-
7 ropovpev 4 v 6 a (=of) xpti£°l JLev: Ph. 256
pT]ba\>.ov SirjXde.
irop/irdv 8’ Three views of this
clause require notice. I place first the
view which seems to me right. 1. The
construction is :— (v poardaoto <xk pev) ko,t-
dpxeiv 68ov rqs €K€i, «p.£ 8£ 'irop/irov
X«>pdv : ‘my pleasure is,—that you should
show the way thither (i.e., to where the
maidens are), and that I should go as
your escort.’ The governing verb which
is supplied, TrpoGTaaoo), contains the
general notion bonei poi, ‘it seems good
to me,’ ‘it is my pleasure.’ For ipi
with inf. where eyu) is subj., cp. Od. 8. 221
tu}v 5 ’ aXXwv epl (pypi iroXb TTpocpepearepov
elveu. Schaefer well cites II. 3. 88 aXXovs
pev rlXer ai... | redxea /caX’ airo 64 a-
9 cu..., | avrov d’ ev plcffip Kal aprj'tcpiXov
Mei dXaov \ ...paxecrOat., where avrov, refer¬
ring to the subject of rlXerai, is parallel
with €p.€ here: ‘ Paris urges that the others
should lay their arms aside, but that he
and Menelaus should fight.’ The word
-rropirov (used in 723 of Creon’s own
followers) has here a touch of grim irony:
cp. II. 13. 416 e7 rel pa ol unracra iropirov,
‘given him a companion,’— i.e., sent his
slayer to the shades along with him.
iropirov could not well mean, ‘as an
escort for the maidens on their return.’
On this view 8’ Ipe is better than 8e p.£.
2. Reading p.01:—‘that you should
go as my guide ’: cp. Od. 4. 826 roit]
yap ol iropirbs ap ’ (Athena con¬
ducting Telemachus). The following
clause Lv'...eKbel%r/s epol makes this some¬
what weak.
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
163
are in flight, vhile we, the sufferers, stand still.
Cr. Wha , then, wouldst thou have a helpless man to do ?
Th. Sho\» the way in their track,—while I escort thee,—
that, if in these regions thou hast the maidens of our quest,
thou thyself mayest discover them to me; but if thy men are
fleeing with the spoil in their grasp, we may spare our trouble;
the chase is for others, from whom they will never escape out of
this land, to thank their gods.
Come,—forward ! The spoiler hath been spoiled, I tell thee
—Fate hath taken the hunter in the toils; gains got by wrongful
arts are soon lost.
1023 a\\ot] Nauck conject. a\ts or 7 roXXol. — oxebdovre s] Mekler conj. axeb-
aovres. 1024 r^trS’] tolct8’ F, R. — exebxovrai L, F, R : exebywrai A (cor¬
rected from - ovtcu ), Vat., Farn. : and so (but with £ written above) B, T. —0eots]
R. Shilleto suggested deoi (with a comma after exeb^uvraL), or deobs.
1025 e£ v(pr]yov L. Blaydes conject. eV vcpriyov. 1026 d^pLovra 77 tvxv L.
For elXe dippOvO’’ Meineke conject. eXXev aipovvd': for 77 rvxy, Doederlein rj Ai/07,
3. Governing pe by ‘Tropirov: ‘that
you should guide me on the way.’ Cp.
Ant. 786 /cat cr’ o#r’ adavtiriov (pb^Lgos
obbels, where <re is governed by the adj.
This was the view of Erfurdt and Reisig:
it was also held by Shilleto. But the
supposed construction, always rare, is ex¬
tremely harsh here, where irop-irov would
naturally be taken as agreeing with pc.
1021 ijptv, ‘for us,’ i.e. so that we
may find them: ethic dat. (cp. 81).
Campbell defends the ms. tjpwv as if
hast taken from us,’com¬
paring 821 tt)v xaid’ 2 x eis A 101 ') where,
however, the gen. is possessive, and O. T.
1522, where yov depends on tX-g. ras
7rcu5a$ i]p.uiv could mean only ‘ our maid¬
ens,’—which is hardly to be justified as
the language of a paternal government.
1022 I^Kparets, sc. tu>v xaldiov : <j>€iry-
ovtriv, sc. oi igeipyacrju&OL (1016), Creon’s
guards. Theseus is not sure whether these
guards have merely carried the sisters to
some spot in Attica, at which they are
to await Creon himself, or are already in
full flight with them to Boeotia.
1023 f. aXXoi: the horsemen who at
900 were told oxebbet-v axb pvrijpos.
oils X"P as T ' l 1 (r S€ (fjvyovTCS ov pij irort
€ir£v£wvTat 0€ois, ‘from whom having
escaped out of this land, never shall they
make grateful (e 7 r-) vows to the gods.’
<pebyw can take a gen. of separation, de¬
noting the thing, or the region, from
which one escapes: Od. 1. 18 ovb' Zvda
xe<pvyp.£vos T)ev abOXwv. This gen. is here
combined with an acc., as in Eur. Suppl.
148 Ti/5ei)s plev aXga <svyyevks (pebywv
xOovos, flying from the land, from (the
penalties of) a brother’s murder: cp. Or.
1 506 7toO ’< 7Tiv ovtos os xetfievye rovpibv £k
dopaov £l(pos: iTrcv^wvTai implies a vow
of thank-offerings for safety: cp. Xen.
A nab. 3. 2. 9 eii^acrdaL rtp dep robrip dbaeiv
awT7]pia 6xov av xpCorov els cpCXlav opav
d(pLK<hp.e6a. Aesch. Theb. 276 (deols) £x-
ebxop.ai | dljaeLV rpoxata. The partic.
ipvyovres expresses the cause to which
exi in the compound refers: cp. Ant.
483 dedpaKvlav yeXav. (Distinguish the
different sense of the verb in Plat. Soph.
235 C otire aXXo ybvos obdev pLrjxoTe eKcpvyov
exebijrjTai TT]v...p.£6odov, glory in having
eluded.)
1025 dW\ ‘nay’; cp. 237. In 4 £-
vtjvrpyov (only here), e/c refers to the mo¬
ment of starting, while vx6= ‘onward,’ as
in vxayoj.
’£\oiv ^x €l > C P- our phrase, ‘the biter
bitten.’ Aesch. Ag. 340 oi) rav eXovres
avdis avdaXotev &v. Hor. Ep. 2. 1. 156
capta ferum victorem cepit. Isaiah xiv.
2 and they shall take them captives , whose
captives they were.
1026 f. G^pcovG’ recalls the metaphor
used by Creon himself, ttjv 8 > exeipobp.r)v
aypav (950). rj tvx 1 ! = Destiny: see on
O. T. 977 rt 5 ’ av 0 o/ 3 o 2 V’ avdpwxos, ip ra
ttjs tvxv s | Kparei. The ‘ irony of fate ’ is
better denoted by rbxv than by the pro¬
posed substitute At/07 {El. 528 y\ yap ALktj
vlv elXev, ovk eyco pjbvij).
Ta... 8 d\u> KTijpccTct — Ta SoXip KaraKTr)-
Olvra, the instrum, dat. with the noun as
I I—2
lO^OKAEOYI
164
KP.
@H.
OI.
kovk aXXov e^eus els roS’* cos efotSa ere
5 1 \ \ SCO V 5 ' C/ /D
ou xfjcXov ovo acrKevov es rocrrjvo vppiv
rfKovTCL roXprjs rrjs TrapecrTwcn 75 ravvv ,
5\ \ 5 V /15 V \ \ * *0
a A. A. eert7 orw cru merros ojp eopas raoe.
cVO^>5/5« OV / O ' /\
a oet pi auprjacu, parjoe rrjvoe rrjv 7 Toa.lv
evos TTorjorai (fxoTos derdeveerrepav.
voe'is tl tovtcov, fj pLOLTirjv ra vvv re ctol
S 0K6L XeXe^Oae tclvt eparjyavd );
SO\ \ \ > /) '£* * 5~ 5 /
ovoev erv piepurrov evuao cov epees epeoe•
olkol Se ^/xec? elaopecrO ’ a ^77 noeev.
yfvpcov direiXei vvv erv S’ rjpLiv, 0 lSl 7 T 0 vs ,
eKrjXos avrov peepive, TncrrcoOeis oti,
771/ /xt) ’yaj TTpocrOev, rravcropiai
\ V r\ / / /
irpiv av ere rcov <x cov Kvpiov (tty/cto reKvojv.
ova lo, (drjerev , tou re yevvaiov -^apev
Kal rrjs npos yjpas ivStKov TTpop^Oias.
1030
1035
1040
and so Nauck, Hartung, Blaydes, Wecklein. 1028 els ra 5 ’ (a made from
o by S) L, with most MSS.: els rod’ A, R, Aid., as in v. 1031 also they have rode,
where L and the other MSS. have rade. 1031 After 'idpaa two letters have
with the cognate partic.: so often, esp.
in Plato, as Legg. 631 C ei's re 8popov Kal
els ras dXXas iracras Kivrjaeis r <p adopari :
Soph . 261 E rw v rrj (poovrj irepl rrjv overlav
8 7]X(jJ /J.CLT to V. T(5 [JLT] SlKaCo) : cp- 73 -
1028 ff. kovk aXXov ^-eis «ls to8 ’, and
you will not have another (to aid you)
with a view to this (i.e. to the removal of
the captives). For this use of ’ix eLV C P-
Andoc. .or. 1 § 63 e£eis 77/xas iiriTit)8elovs :
for els to8 * cp. 507. cos £fjoi8a, ‘ (I speak
of ‘ another,’) for I know,’ etc.: ws causal;
cp. 45.
ov \|nAov: see on 866. ao-Kevov : El.
36 dfTKevov avrov dairl8ojv re Kal orparov.
The allusion is not, of course, to Creon’s
guards, but to some Attic accomplices,
whose secret aid had emboldened him to
make the attempt (1031). The ancient
Greek was quick to explain disaster by
treason; thus it instantly occurs to Oedi¬
pus that some Theban must have been
concerned in the murder of Laius ( O.T .
124). After Aegospotami, ‘the general
belief...held that the Athenian fleet had
been sold to perdition by some of its own
commanders’ (Grote vi 11. 300). Theseus
had no definite ground for his suspicion,
but its utterance serves to place him (for
a Greek audience) on the proper level of
wary sagacity.
1029 f. €S TOOT^yS’ v( 3 piV...ToX|XT]S.
The roX/x a is the audacious spirit mani¬
fested in the vfipis, or outrageous action.
The gen. to\|jltjs seems best taken as
partitive, is roor/vd’ vfipiv yjKovra being
equiv. to is roaovrov TjKovra: cp. Isocr. 8
§31 els tovto yap rives avolas iXrjXvdaaiv
(and n. on 0 . T. 771): ‘you have come to
such a point of violence in the daring
which now possesses you.’ If the gen. is
taken as possessive, vfipis roXprjs nearly
= v^pis roXpiripd: but the addition of r?)s
irapeoTUMTT)s ravvv makes this awkward.
1031 d\X’ ^crG’ oto). Cp. Ar. Nub.
1347 ws ovros, el pA] rep 'ireiroldeiv, ovk av
riv | ovtco s aKoXacros ’ | ctXX’ ierd’ orip dpa-
avverai. mo-Tos, active: Aesch. P. V.
916 dapcr&v Kadrjodu rots rrebapalois ktij-
ttols | Triards. So pepirros, ‘blaming’ ( Tr.
446 ); V7T07TT0S, ‘suspecting’ (Eur. Hec.
1135 ); d<po^ 7 ]Tos , ‘not fearing’ (O . T.
885 ); apavoros, ‘not having touched ’ {zb.
969 ); duuplirXTjKTos, ‘ beating around ’ (Ph.
688 ).
1034 f. Tt TovTwv, ironical for ravra:
O. T. 1140 Xiyco ri robriov, tj oil Xiyw
ireirpaypivov ;
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
165
And thou shalt have no ally in thine aim, for well wot I that
not without accomplice or resource hast thou gone to such a
length of violence in the daring mood which hath inspired thee
here : no,—there was some one in whom thou wast trusting
when thou didst essay these deeds. And to this I must look,
nor make this city weaker than one man. Dost thou take my
drift ? Or seem these words as vain as seemed the warnings
when thy deed was still a-planning ?
Cr. Say what thou wilt while thou art here,— I will not
cavil: but at home I, too, will know how to act.
Th. For the present, threaten, but go forward.—Do thou,
Oedipus, stay here in peace, I pray thee,—with my pledge that,
unless I die before, I will not cease till I put thee in possession
of thy children.
Oe. Heaven reward thee, Theseus, for thy nobleness, and
thy loyal care in my behalf!
[Exeunt Theseus and attendants , with Creon, on
spectators' left.
been erased in L. 1033 evos] Nauck conject. £6 >ov. 1036 wv..Jgol]
Blaydes conject. 'ovt ...£fx £: Wecklein, 6vt ’ i/noL. 1037 5e %7/yU.ets] d^xvt*^
L, ei in an erasure. 1038 vvv mss. and most edd.: vvv Elms.
ra vvv is slightly better than Tavvv.
(1) With ra vvv the sense is:—‘Or
do the things said just now seem to
you no less vain than ( the things said) at
the time when you were plotting these
deeds?’ alluding to the remonstrances
and menaces of the Chorus, 829 fif. ra
vvv T€ x.cot€ is then like ra/xa KaKeLvcov
(606), one article doing double duty.
(2) With Tavvv: ‘Or do these things
(raura, supplied from roirrwv) seem to you
to have been said in vain, both itow, and
when you were plotting these deeds?’
But it is natural that Theseus should refer
to his own words —by ra vvv —rather than
to thoughts which the Chorus had sug¬
gested before him.
1036 ev0d8’ cov has been generally
suspected, because the qualification,
‘while here,’ seems to suit Creon better
than Theseus. But, though evdd8’ ovt * 1 2
ipeis ifxt lies near, the vulgate is right.
‘ While here ,’ said of Theseus, means,
‘since this is your own realm, in which
you have force at command.’ [1€( xttt 6 v
4|ao£, predicate; ‘you will say nothing to
my dissatisfaction ’ : i. e. ‘ you can say
what you please,—I shall not dispute it.’
It is vain to argue with a master of
legions.
1038 xwpwv direiXci vvv, ‘threaten (if
you will) now—only set out.’ The en¬
clitic vvv (‘ well then’) would be weak
here: vvv takes point from 1037. For
the par tic. expressing the leading idea of
the sentence , cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 <pr)fxl ...
(TTpaT7)ybv...\avdavovTa beiv tovs 7roA-
A ovs t( 2 v avOponruv Kal e^airaT covra
ayeiv eiri tovs klvSvvov s, ‘ he must elude
their notice, and beguile them, if he is to
lead them,’ etc.: Thuc. 1. 20 "linrapxov
o’lovTOLL rbpavvov 8vra airoOaveiv, ‘was
reigning when he was killed’: 4. 11 ras
ccpeTepas vavs, [3ia£o gev ovs tt)v airofia-
<xiv, Karayubvai eiclXeve : “he cried, ‘Wreck
your ships, if you must—but force your
way ashore’.”
1039 TrurTcoGels, as Od. 21 . 218 6(ppa
f e\J yvojTOV mcrTiodriTov r’ Ivi dvp.tp, that
ye twain may be assured in your minds:
but elsewhere eTrwTwdTjv is said of him
who gives the pledge (Eur. /. A. 66 etc.):
cp. on 650.
1042 ovaio, a blessing, usu. with
simple gen., as Eur. /. A. 1359 ovaio rcvv
cppevuv, ‘bless thee for thy kindness,’ or
a defining partic., as Or. 1677 VW 0 -*
&vai 0: but there is no reason to suspect
Xapiv, for which Blaydes suggests Tpbirov.
Cp. 569 t 6 gov ytvvcuov.
IO<t>OKAEOYI
166
(TTp . a. XO.
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
eirjv o6l Satcov
dvhpcov T&X eTTLCTTpOffral
tod ^aA/co/3oa^ v Ap?7
fiei^ovcnv, rj npos UvOlolls
rj XapLudcnv a/crat?,
OX) nOTDKU O’C/XI'a TL0r)DOVDTOLL
OdOLTOLCTLD, COD KCLL XR V(J ^ a
K\rj<z ini yXcocrcra fiefiaKe
npocrnoXcoD FivpoXniSdv
1045
1050
1045 rax’ eTnarpocpal] xa%a avarpocpal Nauck. 1050 aepual MSS. : aepua
Valckenaer.— ridrjuovurai] After tiOt) about five letters have been erased in L : then
1044 — 1095 Second 1rraaipou .— 1st
strophe (1044—1058) — 1st antistr. (1059
—1073). md strophe (1074—1084) =
md antistr. (1085—1095).—The Chorus
utter their longing to be at the scene of
the fight between the Theban captors
and the Attic rescuers. They predict
the speedy victory of the latter, and in¬
voke the gods to help.
1044 el't]v o 0 i: cp. Ai. 1218 (Chorus)
yeuoip.au IV v\aeu ’irveari irourov j irpo-
pXrjp.’, etc. : Eur. Hipp. 732 (Chorus)
aXifiarois bird Kevdp.u)cri yeuoip.au , | iua
etc.
1045 €'Ju<rTpo<|>a.£, the wheeling-about
of Creon’s guards, carrying off their cap¬
tives, when overtaken by the Attic pur¬
suers. For the military use of the word
see on 536. audpuu emarpo(pal = du 5 pes
emarpeepd cures : cp. El. 417 ciolSciu
T rarpos...8cvrlpau op,iXlau: Eur. Her. 581
vpcis 5 ’, ade\<pu)u rj irapoua ’ 6 p.iXla : Ale.
606 auSpQu $epalcou evpeurjs irapovala.
1046 ff. xaXKoPoav cannot be re¬
solved into two separate epithets,—‘brass-
clad,’ and ‘clamorous’: rather it seems to
mean, ‘with noise of brass,’—the clatter
of shields and swords in battle. Cp. 0 .
T. 190, where the Death-god (the plague)
is an Ares who is axdkKos acnrlbcju, yet
irepifioaTos. x a ^ K€ b<P° 01 ' os > ‘with voice as
of brass,’ is not really similar: it is the
epithet of Stentor (II. 5. 785) and of
Cerberus (Hes. Theog. 311).—(xt^ovcriv:
cp. II. 15. 510 fj avTocrxediv /wfeu X eL P
re ptuos re. The Attic spelling in the
age of Sophocles was p.el£io (not /d£w),
ZpeL^a, verb. adj. peiKrbs: and so, in the
proper names, Met|ias, Met£i7T7ros, etc. :
see Meisterhans pp. 25, 87. There is no
epigraphic evidence for the pres.; but, as
Curtius remarks (Gr . Verb p. in Eng.
tr.), peiyuvpi : puy :: deiKuvpi : 8lk.
rj irpos IIvGlcus rj Xap.ira<riv aKTcus.
The Chorus here imagine the Athenians
as pursuing the Thebans through the pass
of Daphne, over Mount Aegaleos, to¬
wards Eleusis. Two points are men¬
tioned as possible scenes for a fight.
(1) IIviGiai aKTcu, the Pythian shores;
the shore of the bay of Eleusis just beyond
the pass of Daphne on the N. w., near
the salt-springs called 'P eiroi (Thuc. 2.
19). The distance from Colonus is about
six miles. YLbdiaL alludes to the Ylvdiou,
an Ionic temple of Apollo (some frag¬
ments from which a*e among the Elgin
marbles in the British Museum), situated
on the site of the present monastery of
Daphne, in the narrowest and highest
part of the pass. (Cp. Leake, Denies pp.
144 f.: Paus. l. 37. 6.) Others take the
Ylvdiat aural to mean Oenoe, where also
there was a temple of Apollo. But (a)
Oenoe was about 12 miles N.w. of Eleu¬
sis, near the pass of Dryoscephalae over
Cithaeron. aural could not be said of
such an inland place, and the distance
imagined is too great. ( b ) The order of
mention indicates the Ilvdiai arral as
nearer than Eleusis to Colonus.
(2) Xap/irdSts dicrat, ‘ the torch-lit
shores' (cp. Harpocr. 184, quoted on 56,
copras Xap.1rd.8as): the coast of the same
bay of Eleusis at a point about 5 miles
w. N. W. of the former point,—viz. at
Eleusis itself. The yearly celebration of
the great Eleusinia began on or about the
1 6th of Boedromion (September). On
the 20th of that month an image of Iacchus
was borne in a torch-light procession along
the lepa 655 s from Athens to Eleusis.
0IAITT0Y2 Eni KOAfiNQI 167
Ch. Oh to be where the foeman, turned to bay, will soon
join in the brazen clangour of battle, haply by the shores loved
of Apollo, haply by that torch-lit strand where the Great
Goddesses cherish dread rites for mortals, on whose lips the
ministrant Eumolpidae have laid the precious seal of silence;
vovvtcu rkX V form the next verse. 1051 euarocacu] a has been erased after
6 in L. 1052 K\fjs] k\v • L, with one or two letters erased after kXtj.
pipa kc] A letter (/*?) has been erased after pe in L.
This procession is indicated by the %opos
gvoruv in Ar. Ran. 316 ft.: see ib. 340
tyeipe (pXoyias Xap-iradas, iv X e P <x ' L 7 up
77/ceis Tivaaaiov, | “I a/c%’, w ’Ta/cxe, | vvktc-
pov reXerrjs (pooacpopos darqp. The search
of Demeter for Persephone was also re¬
presented at Eleusis in a iravvvxis of
torch-bearing mystae. Cp. Aesch. fr. 376
(speaking of Eleusis) Xapir paiaiv aarpa-
tt aiai Xap.Tradtjjv adivei. Ar. Th. 11 5 1
opyca c jepva Oeaiv, tva Xagiraoi (paiverov
dp-PpoTou
1050 itotvuu, Demeter and Perse¬
phone (Cora), who in Ar. Th. 1156 are
called Qeagocpopo) TroXvirorvla. Cp. 683.
ti0t]vovvt<u, as the spiritual nurturers of
their faithful votaries. Simonides, too,
has this word in a fig. sense, fr. 150. 7
ev S' eTidqvelro yXvKepav ona AuploLS
'Apiaruv \ 'Apyeios (‘cultivated’).^ t 4 Xtj:
Plat. Rep. 560 E reXov/aivov pvxv v Pf 7 «-
Xolcu riXeai : Eur. Hipp. 25 aepvQiv is
8 \piv Kai riXrj p.voT 7 ]p'uov : Aesch. fr. 377
p.v(TTLK0v reXovs : in prose usu. reXercu.
1051 Ovarouriv, esp. fitting here, since
the highest value of the Eleusinia con¬
sisted in opening a prospect of bliss after
death. Soph. fr. 753 ws rpls bXpLOL
KelvoL pporuv, ol ravra Sepxdivres reXi? |
/x6Xw<r’ is "AiSov' roiaSe yap /xovocs ird \
£oti, rot's 5 ’ aXXouri 7 rdvr' irei Kara.
Pindar fr. 114 8 Xpios Sans iSuv /cet v da'
virb x@bv'' olde giv piov reXevrav , olSev Si
SioaSorov apxo-v. Isocr. or. 4 § 28 ^
(reXeriJs) ol pLeraaxbvres trepl re rrjs rod
piov TeXevrri s Kai toD aopoiravros alwvos
qdiovs tols iXirlSas ix ovcrLV ‘
wv Kai xjjvtrea k.t.X. : i 3 v refers to dva-
roiaiv: Kai (‘also’) has the effect of limit¬
ing the reference to those persons on
whom the pledge of secrecy has been
imposed;— ‘those mortals, on whose lips
has been set the divine seal of the viims-
trant Eumolpidae' : i.e. those who have
been duly initiated by the Eumolpid Hie¬
rophant at Eleusis, and have been bound
by him to secrecy. kXtjs EvuoX-mSav
(possessive gen.), the silence which, they
impose. Perhaps we should read Pe|3aK’
4 k . The Eumolpidae figure here as
interpreters between the Two Goddesses
and mortals, not as guardians of a secret
which they may not communicate. _ Hence
the above version is better than either,of
the following:—(1) wv referring to iror-
viai: ‘ whose seal has been set on the lips
of the Eumolpidae’: (2) <ov referring to
t4\t] : ‘ the seal whereof has been set on
the lips of the E.’
1052 K\fjs, ‘that which closes,’ cannot
well be rendered ‘ key' here, any more than
in Aesch. fr. 309 ctXX’ ’iari Kapol KXrjs irri
yXwaar) (ptXa%. The apparent boldness
of a Greek metaphor is sometimes thus
mitigated by the poet’s consciousness of
the literal sense; as when Pindar calls an
inspiring thought an aKbvq, —(literally,
‘sharpener,’ conventionally ‘whetstone’);
or when he calls the master, who tempers
a chorus into harmony, a Kpar-qp (Ol. 6.82,
91 : cp. my paper in Journ. Hellen. Stud.
in. 171).—Cp. the pods i-iriyXwaari (Aesch.
Ag. 36),—perh. a mere metaphor from a
heavy weight,—parodied by Menander
'AXieis fr. 1 iraxbs yap vs ’irecr' iiri arbpa.
Ant hoi. Pal. 10. 42 appriTiov iiriiov yXwaari
acppayis i-KLKelado). Eur. Med. 66o <ada-
pdv dvoi^\avTa rXrjSa (ppevuv, ‘having un¬
locked his heart in sincerity.’ KXr/Sovxos
was said either of a tutelar deity or of a
priestess, and on the vases the symbolic
key, adorned with woollen threads, is
sometimes borne by the priestess (Passeri
hi. 294, Welcker Alte Denkm. ill. 450 ff.
etc.): but there is no evidence for the
Eleusinian Hierophant actually putting a
key to the lips of the initiated. xP v<r€Ct >
divine, precious,—because of the truths
revealed : 0 . T. 157 xP v ^ as riwov ’EX-
iridos.
1053 irpoo-iroXwv Evp.oX'in.Sav. The
Eleusinia had four chief ministrants.. 1.
The iepo(pavTT)s . This office was hereditary
in the Eumolpid gens; Plut. De Exil. 17
i68
XO<t>OKAEOYI
avr. a
10 evQ' olpcu top eypep^ayap
11 (drjcrea kcll ra? SicttoXous io 55
12 aS/x^Tas aSeXt^cU
13 avTapKei ra^ 5 e/x/xei^etF /3oa
14 rovcrS’ avd yojpovs'
rj 7rov top itpeanepop
2 Trerpaq pi<j)dSos TreXojcr 1060
3 OtartSo? %c €t? popiop,
1054 iypep.axau L (with 7p. opei^drau in marg.), and so most MSS.: dpei^drav A, R:
opeLoparav F . Hermann combines the two readings, deleting Qrjaea Kal, so that hd’
olpai tov opei^arav \ iypep.axcu' ras durrdXo vs = antistr. vv. 1069 b, ap.TrvKTr)pia ttwXikcl
(so Herm. for ttloXuv) | ap,{ 3 a<ns, ol rav ' lirirlav. Gleditsch also deletes Qrjaea /cat,
but instead of rbv opei^arav gives opelrau : then Zvd' olfxai opelrav | =1069 -'irvKT'qpia
ttu\uv, and the syllable dpt- closes v. 1068, as in the mss. —Nauck conject. <tvd'
olfj.a.1 Xewv 6 peij 3 aTav | , which requires greater changes in v. 1069. See comment.
1055 For Qrjola /cat Dindorf conject. A lyetdav: Halm, pvaop-evov. For G^crea
Ei/pto\7ros ipbrjae Kal ptuet robs "EXX^yas
(as the earliest hierophant, and the ances¬
tor of his successors). 2. The SaSovxos:
hereditary in the gens of Cal lias and
Hipponicus, which traced itself from
Triptolemus. 3. The lepoKrjpv heredi¬
tary in the gens of the K qpVKldai (or
Kr/pvKes). 4. The altar-priest, iepebs 6
ini /3up.<p, or 6 eirifidpuos, who offered the
sacrifice. It is not known whether this
office was hereditary. As some relation¬
ship seems to have existed between the
Eumolpidae and the two other gentes,
7 rpoo-iro\cov here possibly includes (2)
and (3), but is more naturally taken of
the lepofpavTTjs only. A hydria found at
Cumae, and belonging to a Campanian
collection now at St Petersburg, exhibits
an Eleusinian group of deities and priests,
among whom the lepoipavr-q s is distinguish¬
ed by a long white stole, partly em¬
broidered with gold, a myrtle wreath,
and the thyrsus. (It is reproduced by
Baumeister, Denkmaler des kl. Alt ., p.
474, pi. 520.)
1054 I incline to believe that the
ms. words £v0’ olpai tov eypefiaxav are
sound, and that the variant dpeifiarav may
have arisen by corruption from e-ypepaxctv.
See Appendix on this passage. The fact
that the antistrophic passage is certainly
unsound in the mss. has increased the
doubt: see on 1069. cypcpaxav, ‘rousing
the fight,’ is a fit epithet for the champion
who overtakes the captors, and forces
them to a contest. Elsewhere we find
only the fern, iypepiaxv, as epithet of
Pallas, Horn. Hymn. 5. 424.
1055 0 r]o-€a has the final a long in
1458, but short here: cp. Eur. Hec. 882
£vv raicrde rbv epwv (povea Tipuoprjo-op-ai,
= 870 ed. Porson, who adds Philemon ap.
Athen. 7. 307 E Kearpe' 6 ttt6v. Is the MS.
Kal after Qrjoea genuine? If so, eppeiijeuv
is here intrans., like eiri-, irpocr-, avp-pu-
yvvvai : and the sense is, ‘ Theseus and
the two maidens will soon meet amid a
battle-cry of confident prowess.’ Thus
with we are to understand aXXq-
Xois. The verb is fitting, because the
maidens, though their sympathies are
with Theseus, are in the midst of the
hostile force. avTapKti | 3 oa is dat. of
circumstance. This I believe to be the
right view. Not, ‘Th. and the maidens will
join battle with the foe ,’ sc. rots voXepuois:
for the maidens are in the hands of the
foe. Such a phrase is not defensible merely
because in spirit they are with Theseus.
Many critics, however, now regard Kal
as spurious: for 0 ^<rta Kal Dindorf pro¬
poses AlycCSav: for 0 -qtrta Kal to,s Weck-
lein 0t]crca iratSas. The sense would then
be:—‘Theseus will soon bring the sisters
vito (i.e., will soon raise around them) a
battle-cry of confident prowess,’—by at¬
tacking their captors. This is possibly
right: but a change of Kal Tas into iraiSas
is hardly likely. In Ph. 79 7ra?, which
Erfurdt changed to Kal, is clearly sound.
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI
169
where, methinks, the war-waking Theseus and the captives twain,
the sister maids, will soon meet within our borders, amid a war-
cry of men strong to save !
Or perchance they will soon draw nigh to the pastures on 1st anti
the west of Oea’s snowy rock, stro P he
real ras Wecklein gives Orjaea iraiSas. — SkttoXovs L and most MSS.: SiacrroXovs B,
Vat. In L this v. 1 . is indicated by a superscript a.
1056 a 8 /jLT}Ta s L, F, L 2 : aS^ras A and most MSS. — adeXepea s A, R, etc.,
which Herm. preferred, though supposing it to be pronounced as a trisyllable:
d 5 eX 0 as first hand in L (where S has inserted e before as), T, L 2 , etc.
1057 avrapKe 1] avrapKei Meineke, iravTapnel Dindorf. 1059 ?)] ^ L.
ecpiairepov L first hand, corrected by S to i<t> ea-rrepov (schol. in marg. im rbv
eairepov). 1060 vicpdSos] XixaSos (‘steep’) Meineke. — TreXcDa’ MSS.: yp.
ireXa^ovaL L marg. : Trepua’ Hartung, and so Nauck, Wecklein. ,
1061 O^artSos] Nauck formerly conject. OIvcltlSos : see comment.—e/c vop.ov mss.:
SicrroXovs = ‘ two journeying’ sisters,
—as borne off by their captors : see
on 17 TrvKvoTTTepoL. Not, ‘separately car¬
ried off,’ with ref. to two bands of The¬
bans (cp. 818).—avTapKei, ‘self-sufficing,’
and so ‘self-reliant,’ giving confident pro¬
mise of victorious rescue. tovct8 j ava \.:
i.e. in Attica, before the border can be
passed.
The poet has left the details of the
rescue indistinct. Creon’s guards first
carried off the girls (844), and The¬
seus sent mounted Athenians in pur¬
suit (897). Afterwards, Theseus com¬
mands Creon to lead him to where the
girls are; if they are ‘in these regions’
(1020 iv totomti Tolcrd'), Theseus himself
will recover them : if, however, the
guards are already flying with them, then
Theseus has nothing to do; the mounted
Athenians, who have already started, will
pursue (1020 ffi). But from the words of
Theseus in 1148 it is plain that they have
been rescued by his personal prowess, of
which he forbears to boast (Kop.Treiv,
1149): and the same inference must be
drawn from Antigone’s words (1117).
How are these facts to be reconciled ?
We can only suppose that the mounted
Athenians, who started first, halted to
watch the Siaro/wi 080I [900), while
Creon’s guards also halted somewhere
in concealment, to await their master.
Theseus, with Creon, was thus enabled
to overtake his Athenians before the
struggle. The fact is that Sophocles
did not care to think out these points,
about which an Athenian audience in
the theatre would not trouble themselves.
Cp. on 0 . T. 758.
1059 ff. Hartung’s €is vopov for the
ms. £K vo|iov is certain. With the
latter, we could only render: ‘they will
approach (the region) to the west of the
snowy rock, out of (leaving) the pastures
of the Oeatid territory.’ The rare acc.
with 7reXdfw could be supported by Eur.
Andr. 1167 8 ujfj.a veXa^ei: but the ellipse
of x^P ov with top eepeenrepov is surely
impossible, vop.ov, being always masc.,
could not agree with OldnSos, and the
latter, without art., could not stand for
016 ltl 8 os 7?)s : while Olareos is most
improbable. ‘ireXcotr’, if sound, must be
fut. of ireXafa, as TeXav clearly is in El.
497, and 7reXar’ in Ph. 1150. The evi¬
dence for a pres. TreXaw is scanty {Horn.
Hymn. 7. 44 7 reXaav : poet. cip. Plut.
A/or. 457 c imperat. iriXa: Oppian Cyn.
1. 514 TreXdei: cp. Veitch Irreg. Verbs).
The fut. seems defensible here, as = ‘they
will (presently) approach’: though Har¬
tung’s irepdic r may be right. Construe,
then:—rj ttoxi 'ire\d)<r > els «|>€<nr€pov TreTp.
vicj>. OlariSos vopov: ‘or perchance they
will presently approach the pastures to
the west of the snowy rock of Oca.'
The place meant is not certain. See
not$ and map in Appendix. But the
scholium here deserves at least thus
much weight: it is our one ancient war¬
rant for a definite view. Like the other
old scholia in L, it probably dates (in
substance) from the later Alexandrian
age, which possessed many Attic writers,
now lost, on the topography of Attica.
170
IO0OKAEOY2
4 irdXoicnv rj pip^apparoLS
5 (frevyovres aptWaus.
6 aXctJcrerai' Secpos 6 npocr^copcov *Aprjs, 1065
7 Seiz^a Se SrjcreiSdv a/c/xa.
8 7ra? yap da-T pdirrei yaAivos,
9 irdcra S’ opparau KaOeicr'
10 dpTTVKTTjpia <CTTOpLCi)V>
11 a/x/ 3 acri?, ot ra^ imriav 1070
12 Tipcocnv 'Addvav
13 /cai rw ttovtlov yaidoyov
14 ‘Pea? <f)i\op vlov.
eis vo/j-bv Hartung, Nauck, Wecklein. 1062 pip.(pdp.apToo (0 from v) L first
hand, corrected to pL^ap/aaroLa by the same, or by S.— pip.<pappLdTas...ap.iXXas B.
The scholiast takes the vu|>ds ircrpa to
be a rock or crag of Mount Aegaleos;—
the same which was called XeLa irlrpa,
‘the smooth rock,’ by Istros, a writer on
Attica, c. 240 B.C., whom he quotes.
The schol. then explains OlaxiSos by the
fact that Aegaleos ctt’ iaxdrojv earl
tov dijjaov tovtov, ‘skirts that deme,’
—namely, of Ot'77. It cannot reasonably
be doubted that this statement about Ot'77,
if it did not rest on the scholiast’s own
knowledge, was derived from Istros, or
from some other old writer on Attic
topography.
The meaning will then be :—‘ Or per¬
haps the captors did not take the road
through the pass of Daphne, which goes
by the sea-coast to Eleusis. Perhaps
they went round the N. end of Aegaleos,
and will soon be emerging on the Thria-
sian plain, to the west of Aegaleos, near
the deme of Oea.’ This is also Leake’s
view ( Demi of Attica p. 154). The route
supposed would be in the general line
of that taken by Archidamus and the
Peloponnesians in 431 B.C., when they
moved from Oenoe e.s.e. to Acharnae,
ev 5 e£i£ 2x 0VT€s A-lyaXeuv 6pos ,—
i.e. keeping it to the s .,—dia Kpctmas,
a deme in the valley between the N. end
of Aegaleos and the s.w. end of Parnes.
Hartung, referring to the XeLa irtrpa of
Istros, conjectures XmtSos, as = ‘smooth,’
for vuj>a8os: but though late poets could
use Xlt 6 s for Xi t 6 s, the l is most im¬
probable for Soph.
1062 f. pip^appcmus ... dpfXXcus
= aulXXa is pLp.(f>a < fiepop.lvuv app-aruv (see
on 710 avxpP-o....evLTnrov ), emulous careers
of swift chariots, as El. 861 xaAapyots
ev d/a'AAats, races of swift steeds: cp.
Ant. 1065 rpoxobs apu.XXT)T7]pas yXLov,
rapid courses of the sun.
1065 dXwcreTcu, sc. 6 Kpluv, ‘he will
be worsted’ (not, ‘captured,’ since he
was already in the hands of Theseus):
cp. Thuc. 1. 121 fjuqi...vlKri...aXlcrKOVTai,
they are sure to be overthrown by one
victory of ours. For the ellipse of the
subject, where the mind could readily
supply it, cp. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 24 iropeh-
aop.a l 5 ia tov vediov evdi/s irpos ra ( 3 affLX -
eta. ral rjv p.ev av 6 ictt/t at, ‘and if
the enemy (the king) resist,’ &c.—This
is better than (1) ‘the fugitive will be
captured,’ supplying 6 (pehyuv from (petiy -
ovres: (2) ‘a capture will be made,’—
taking the verb as impers.: or (3) ‘the
battle will be won,’ dAwtrerat 6 aywv,
as Elms, takes it, comparing 1148 ayuv
ripeOr).
1065 f. Trpoor^wpwv, the neighbours
of the grove, the Coloniates (cp. 493);
not, ‘our neighbours the Thebans,’ for
the Chorus are predicting an easy victory,
not a tough fight. Colonus and its neigh¬
bourhood had furnished a contingent to
the party of rescue (897). 0 T]<r€i8dv,
schol. 'AdpvaLuv: cp. KerpoTrLdai, ’Epex*
deidai, Aeneadae, etc.: here, followers of
Theseus from Athens , as distinct from
the Coloniates. We could not well un¬
derstand, with Ellendt, ‘the Coloniates,
and the followers of Theseus generally ,’
as if 077 creidav included Trpoax<hpo}v. atcpid,
vigour, might: Find. Isthm. 3. 68 aAA’
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
171
borne on horses in their flight, or in chariots racing at speed.
Creon will be worsted ! Terrible are the warriors of Colonus,
and the followers of Theseus are terrible in their might. Yea,
the steel of every bridle flashes,—with slack bridle-rein all the
knighthood rides apace that worships our Queen of Chivalry,
Athena, and the earth-girdling Sea-god, the son of Rhea’s love.
1066 Seim 5 £] Se is wanting in A, R.— Qr/treiSav ] drjcnSdv L, F. 1068 f./car’
dp\irvKTripia (paXapa ttuXuv | MSS.: Bothe gives, Kara | dpirvKTripia ttwXwv,
deleting (paXapa : Hermann, xaAwtr’ | dpiroKT-ppia irioXiKa \ : Wecklein, Kara | dp-
TrvKTTjpLa, GTopUov (so that -a cToplcov = eypepoy_pv in 1054)* Dindorf, /cara | apirvK-
SvotSs pkv iSladcu, \ avpireceiv S’ dxpd
fiapus, ‘dread to grapple with in his
strength.’
1068 f. We require ~ - instead of
the MS. kcit. Bothe gets this by sup¬
posing non-elision of /card before ap-
TrvKTripia. This, though rare, is possible :
cp. Ai. 425 x@ ov ° s poXbvr' airo | 'EAXai/-
ISos : Tr. 510 Ba/cxt'as aVo | rjXde. But
I cannot believe Kcera | dfJ.'rruKTijpia to
be Greek, as meaning either (1) ‘accord¬
ing to the full speed given by the head-
gear,’ i.e. by shaking the reins,—Paley:
or (2) ‘in the direction of the bridles,’—
i.e. ‘every horseman gives his steed its
head,’ Campbell. Instead of KaT, Her¬
mann gives : Schneidewin pro¬
posed Ka 0 €ur (cp. Eur. Bacch. 695 /ca-
deicrav els wpovs Kopas). This, if it had
become /careta’, might easily have shrunk
to the MS. KaT, through the rest of the
word being taken for els.
dp.'iruKTrjpia <j>aXapa irwXwv is the MS.
reading. Hesychius s.v. has: dpirvK-
T'rjpLCL" tol (paXapa.. 2 ocpoKXijs OiSnroSi
ev KoXwj'y. This proves what the metre
(on any view of 1054) already hinted,—
that <j>dXapa is a gloss. apirvKT-qpLov
here =‘bridle,’ as dpTrvKTrjp in Aesch.
Theb. 461 Linrovs S’ h dpirvKTTjp<nv ep-
( 3 pipwpBas: where the schol. (minor)
expressly says that apirv% (properly the
head-band) was similarly used: nvplws oi
irepl tt)v Ke<paXr]v ipavres tou x a *
I'AipoC apirv% KaXodvrai: and so Quintus
Smyrnaeus uses aprvtj, 4. 511. It is
but a slight poetical extension of meaning
to use dp.irvKTi)pia as including the
bridle-reitis. The MS. ttwXwv is against
the metre, unless 1054 f. are very boldly
altered (see Metrical Analysis). When
the gloss <|>dAapa had crept into the
text, irwXwv (suggested by 1062) may
have been tacked on to it. Wecklein’s
conjecture, dpirvKT'ppia <rTop.£cov (‘the
reins of the bits') gives an exact corre¬
spondence with 1054 hd' olpaiTov eypepa-
Xa.v. Nothing better has been suggested.
1070 ap-Patris, in such a context,
needs not to be defined by TrwXwv.
For the apocope, cp. Ant. 1275 dvrpe-
7 n>}v, n. oi, as if dvafidra l had gone be¬
fore: cp. Her. 8. 128 irepLedpape opt.Xos,
...ot etc. Cp. 942 n. (avrobs after 7 roXiv).
rdv L-irmav: see on 55.
1072 f. yaidoxov, in the Homeric
use, is most simply explained as ‘earth-
embracer,’ with ref. to the Homeric idea
of ’fi/ceavos flowing round the earth:
though some understand ‘reigning on
earth’ (as Zeus in heaven, and Hades
in the nether world II. 15. 190). Some
take it here as = ‘guarding our land, ’
like 7. "A prepiv in 0 . T. 160: and this
certainly has more special point here.
But would the constant Homeric epithet
of Poseidon be applied to him in a sense
different from the Homeric? All Greek
hearers would think of the yair/oxos ’Ei'j'o-
alycuos. 'Pt'as, here a monosyllable, as
in II. 15. 187,—the only instance of this
form in II. or Od., but a dissyllable in
Horn. Hymn. 5. 459, rrjv 8 ’ coSe irpoalenre
'PIt) XnrapoKpriSepvos. Elsewhere in the
Hymns the form is always 'Pe(77, as in II.
14. 203. In Hes. Th. 634'Peta is read.
Rhea, in the Greek theogony, is daughter
of Uranos and Gaia, wife of Cronus, and
‘mother of the gods.’ The cult was that
of the ‘Phrygian Mother’ Cybele in a
special phase, and came very early to
Greece from Lydia: in Attica it was in¬
timately connected with the Eleusinian
cult of Demeter (cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 442,
Eur. Helen. 1301 ffi). The 'M.rjrptpov at
Athens, the temple of Rhea Cybele, con¬
tained a celebrated statue of the goddess,
by Pheidias or his pupil Agoracritus.
172
S04>0KAE0YI
arrp.fi'. ephovcr rj p.eX\ovcrw ; cos 1074
2 TrpopvaTai tl /xot
3 yvcjpia ra^’ dvr d crew
4 tcif Sewa rXacrdv, Sewd S’ evpovcrdv 7 avOaipuv
Trddrj.
5 reXei TeXet Zeus ri /car* ap,ap %
6 pidvris eipi! ecrOXdv dycovcov. 1080
7 ei#’ aeXXata TayyppobcrTos TreXeids
8 aiOepias vec\)e\a<z Kvpcraipi # avcoO’ dytdvcov
9 # auoprjcracra rovp.ov ofip.a.
T 7 ]pC For Kara Schneidewin conjectured KadecaX Mekler suggests raxeV |
OLfj-iriiKTTipLa rrdvra xaXwcr’. 1074 ’IpSowiv rj plXXovaiv ; cos | L. So the other
MSS., except that some have epSovaiv. Elmsley gives \zp 8 ova' (sic) rj p.£\\ov<nv ; o>s
= 1085 lu Zed rravrapxe Oeuv. Hermann, ZpSovaiv rj p.lXXovo'’ ; ws | (and so Dindorf,
Blaydes); but in his ed. of 1841 EpSovaiv rj p.£XXov<nv ; us \ : cp. on vv. 1085 f.—
Wecldein writes tpSovi t\ ov (for rj) plXXovaiv, with K. Walter. 1076 f. rax’ & v
SuaeLv I rav Seiva rXaaav 8 ei.vd 8 ’ evp ovaav rrpos avdop.aip.uv rradr] MSS.— avraoeiv]
Buecheler’s correction of av Suaew. Musgrave conject. avSAcreiv (the lemma of the
schol. in L has avSuoeiv , sic), which Campb., Paley and others receive : Turnebus,
evSuaeiv, approved by Elms, and most of the recent edd. : Blaydes, avauaeiv: Halm,
1074 2 p 8 ov<r’: ‘are they (the pursuers)
in action, or on the point of being so? for
(ws) I have a foreboding, etc.’ |xe\\ov-
<rtv, sc. ZpijeLv: cp. Tr. 74 Evj 3 oL 8 a x^P av
<pa<xiv, Evpi/rou ttoXlv, \ emcrrpareveiv avrov
rj plXXeiv £ti: Ph. 567 cos ravP erricru
Spup.ev\ ov peXXovr ’In: ib. 1255 aXXa
Kap.e tol | ravrov to 8 ’ 8 \J/ei Spuvra kov
peXXovr’ ’Itl.
1075 f. ■yvajpa p.01 my mind irpo|JivdTat
ti (adv.) somehow pleads for the belief,
presages. rrpopvdoOai means (1) to woo
for another, nbprjv nvi: (2) fig., to seek
to obtain anything for another, e.g. 8 upa
nvi. The bold use here comes through
the notion of pleading, or speaking per¬
suasively, as therrpopvrjoTpia to the maiden
on behalf of the lover. This use is bolder
than the fig. use in Plat. Menex. 239 c,
where the question is of themes which
have already been ‘married to immortal
verse,’ as distinguished from others in
respect of which Poetry ’In earlv iv pvrj-
arelq., is still in the stage of courtship.
Of these latter, says the orator, I will
speak— irraivovvra. re Kal rrpop.vupevov
aXXoLS es ip 5 as...avra delvai, commending
them, and wooing them for others ( i.e. for
the poets), with a view to their putting
them into verse. (A passage which has
often been misunderstood as if rrpop.v.
aXXois meant ‘pleading with others’:—so
Lidd. and Scott, with Ast.)
1076 dvrcttreiv (Buecheler),—a con¬
jecture which had occurred independently
to myself,—seems the most probable cor¬
rection of dv Saicreiv. The Chorus ex¬
press a presentiment that they will soon
again be brought face to face with the
maidens who were dragged away before
their eyes; and this prepares for the ap¬
proaching entrance of Antigone and Is-
mene, 1097 ras rbpas yap eicropu. dvrau
usu. takes a dat. of meeting a person, but
sometimes a gen., as II. 16. 423 dvrrjau
yap eyu rovS ’ avipos (in battle). With
the gen., avTaw also = Kvpe?v, rvyxaveiv:
Od. 3. 97 rjvrrjcras OTurrrjs : Her. 2. 119
i^eivLuv rjvrricre p.eyaXuv. Cp. Soph. Ant.
982 avracr ’E pexdeibav, she attained unto
them (traced her lineage back to them).
Here the idea of obtaining back is blended
with that of being brought face to face.
It is not, then, a valid objection that the
Chorus do not move to meet the maidens.
To avSwortiv the objections are: (1) it
could not possibly mean arroSuoeiv, ‘ give
back! In Pind. fr. 133. 3, the sole passage
quoted for this sense, 6 .v 8 l 8 oi pvxdv
rraXiv is not ‘gives back ,’ but ‘sends up ,’
to the sunlight,—like 7 rj ava 8 i 8 u<n xap-
rrbv. We must not be confused by our
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
173
Is the battle now, or yet to be ? For somehow my soul \voos 2nd
me to the hope that soon I shall be face to face with the maidens stro P^ e -
thus sorely tried, thus sorely visited by the hand of a kinsman.
To-day, to-day, Zeus will work some great thing: I have
presage of victory in the strife. O to be a dove with swift
strength as of the storm, that I might reach an airy cloud, with
gaze lifted above the fray !
etiaoLav. For t <if clv 81vcreiv Nauck proposes ti^cu' \woi. — rav.. .rXacrdv.. .evpovoav]
Reisig made this correction (suggested as possible by the scholiast in L) of rav...
rXaaav. .. evpovtrav. He is followed by Elms., and by the others who read evSdxrecv.
— avdai/xoiv] Bothe’s correction of avdop.alp.oiv. 1083 aidepia 'k ve(pe\as
Meineke.— Kbpaatp' avoid' ay&voiv Hermann : nbpcraip' avroiv S’ ayoivoiv MSS.
(av made from av in L): nvpcraipi roivS' dyoovoiv Wunder. 1084 aLOiprj-
<raoa] deoiphcaoa MSS. (in L a mark x is set against it) : deoipipaovoa Blaydes :
eoipricacra Wunder; which Dindorf receives, adding, however, ‘Praestat fortasse
alojprjcracra , non obstante syllaba brevi versus antistrophici 1095’ (po\eiv) ; and so
Wecklein writes, who had himself suggested aloipovpev’ 8ppar' ’i<rx<fv. Nauck pro¬
poses diq. r£p\f/aaa : Hartung, d£q. Tr\r)aaaa : Tournier, deoipov delera. 8ppa] at pa
Vat.: Meineke conject. epoirjaaaa rovpov otpa.
‘give up.' (2) To supply‘Creon’or‘the
enemy’ as subject is extremely awkward.
(3) The sing. T<xv...TXd<rav, etc., which
this requires, cannot well be defended
on the ground that Antigone is chiefly
thought of.
With evScScmv we have to render:—
‘that the sufferings of those who have
endured dread things, and found dread
sufferings at the hands of kinsmen, will
remit ]—become milder. Hippocrates
{.Progn . 43) uses the intrans. evSiSovat of
a malady which remits its force. But is
Trd0T]...ev8c6a-€tv tolerable here, where the
question is not of the sisters’ sufferings
being mitigated , but of their triumphant
deliverance from the hands of the en¬
emy? If, again, euSdiaeiv = ‘give up,’ it
incurs the 2nd and 3rd objections to
avSojaeiv.
1079 Ka,T d|xap here = fcar’ rjp.ap...ro
vvv ( Ai. 753), as p-olpa Kadap.epLa(El. 1414)
= ‘the doom of to-day.'
1081 aeXXcua: O. T. 466 deWaSwv |
hnruiv. Taxvppwtrros goes closely with
it in sense, ‘with a swift, strong impetus,
as of the storm,’ raxtus pojop.evT], d>s deXXa :
cp. II. 23. 367 eppwovTO pera nvoerjs ave-
p. 010 .
1083 ff. Hermann’s dvw 0 ’ for the
avrwv 8’ of the mss., with Wunder’s alwprj-
tracra for decjprjoaaa, gives the most pro¬
bable correction of the passage, avude,
for avoidev , though it does not occur else¬
where in trag., is once used by Ar. Eccl.
69S (a void' £ij virepipov), and we can hardly
1
doubt that a tragic poet would have ad¬
mitted it,—at least in lyrics,—when
metre required. Note these points. (1)
If we read tcovS* with Wunder, the gen.
tcovS* aycovwv must be governed in one
of two ways: ( a ) by Kvptraipi, when al-
0€pias ve^Xas must mean, '■from a cloud.’
This is possible (cp. O. T. 808 8xov...Kad-
lk€to n.) : but it is awkward. It is much
more natural to take aidep. vecp£\as with
KvpaaLpa. (b) By something substituted
for deoiprjcraaa. Wecklein makes the gen.
depend on alupij<raora, as= ‘having lifted
above' : but the gen. would mean ‘ from ,’
as Ant. 417 x^ 0V ' 0<i I ..-ddpas: and the
rise here is not from the fight below. He
has since conjectured [Neue Philol. Rund¬
schau, 1886, p. 386) avT«v av(o0ev: which
is near to the letters of L (see cr. n.):
but avroiv (referring to dydivoiv in 1080)
seems a little weak; and in any case I
should prefer avojdev avroiv. 0€a r^p\|/a-
<ra, TrXtjoracra, etc., have no palaeogra-
phic likelihood, and are further con¬
demned by the aorist tense where we
should require the present. I had thought
of t«v8* ccytovcov | v'ir€p0 > apatra, but
prefer Herm.’s remedy. —0€coprjcrao-a can¬
not be defended by Campbell’s version,
‘ having gone as a spectator with" mine
eye.’ 0€a>pij(r<n>(ra is read by Blaydes,
who renders, ‘to give my eye a sight.’
This, as Paley says, is not Greek.—
audpetv, not cwpciv, is the classical Attic
form: cp. on O. T. 1264.
174
Z04>0KAE0YI
dvr. ft'. la) Oecov rravTapye, ttclvt- 1085
2 OTTTCL Zev , TTOpOLS
3 yas ra<xSe Sa/xoa^ots
4 crOivei ’mvLKeia) top evaypov TeXeiajcrcu Xo^of,
5 crepvd re 7rai9 TlaXXas ’A^ara. 1090
6 /cal tof aypevTav * AttoWoi
7 /cal KacrLyvrjTav ttvkvo&tiktoiv onaSov
8 aj/a/7roSa>F iXacfxov crrepya) S(/ 7 rXa 9 dpcoyas
9 po\eiv yd raSe /cal 7 roXtTat 9 . 1095
oj tjeiv dXrjra , ra> ctkottco pev ovk epees
GJ9 i//euSo/xa^ri9* 7 * 0,9 /copa? yap elcropco
TacrS’ acrcrov avOiS aiSe tt pocnroXovpevas.
1085 f. t’w Zeu irdvTapxe deuv \ iravToirTa Trdpois MSS. (except that T and Farn. have
the corrupt c 3 Zeu re TravTapxo- Oeuv). Dindorf, i’w iravTapxc deuv, \ iravToirra Zeu, irbpois :
Hermann (ed. 1841) cu Zeu #ewv iravTapxlra (=1074 Zpbovoiv rj plXXovaiv ; d>s), |
TravTdiTTa, Tropois. — Blaydes, w Zeu, flecuv TrdvTapx\ \ u 7r avToirra, TropoLS. —Meineke
conject. TravTo-KT u .— I place 0 etuv before (instead of after) 7 rdvrapxe, and Zeu after
1085 f. In the MS. order of the words,
iu) Zeu, iravTapxe deuv (monosyll.) = 1074
Zpdova rj plXXovoLV, us, and xavronra,
7ropois=i075 Trpop.va.Tai tl poi. This re¬
quires the final a of the voc. 'iravTo-n-Ta to
be long, which is impossible, though
some edd. tacitly assume it: Meineke’s
remedy, TravT^irP u, is not probable: and
TravToirras (nom. for voc.) could not stand
here. The simple transposition which I
have in the text removes the difficulty.
In 1088 the MSS. have emviKeiip crOtvei:
yet it is certain that the order of the
words should be the reverse.
1087 8ap.oux<H$ (cp. on 458), the
people of Attica.
1088 o-0€V€i: cp. Tr. 497 plya tl
aOlvos a Kinrpis €K<plpeTai vUas aei. eiri-
viK€tw for eirivudip: cp. Ant . 358 virai-
dpeia (Boeckh, for aWpi.a). tov euaypov
TeXeiworai \6\ov (grant to the Athenians)
to accomplish the successful surprise,—
the way-laying of Creon’s guards, by
which the Athenians will secure their
quarry ( &ypa ), viz. the maidens. tov
evaypov, proleptic: cp. Tr. 477 Tr/aV
ovvex , V TroXdipdopos | Kad-ppldr) iraTpipos
Ot’xaXffi dSpeL. Xoxov, ‘ ambuscade,’
seems here to have the more general
sense, ‘ scheme of capture ’ (cp. Od. 4.
395 (ppa^ev aii Xoyov OeioLo ylpovros, a
way to take him); though there is nothing
in the scanty references to the pursuit
which necessarily excludes the idea of a
literal ambush. Taking Xoxov as = ‘com¬
pany,’ we could render, ‘ grant this to our
folk,—that thou shouldst crown the suc¬
cessful band with victory ’ ( reKeiuaai) : cp.
El. 1508 u oirlppl ' Arplus... \ Trj vvv opprj
t eXeud lv, ‘crowned with peace by this
day’s effort’: but the construction thus
supposed is less simple, while the frequent
poetical association of Xoxos with capture
points to the other sense.
1090 o-ep.vd r€ Trais, sc. Tropoi (from
TTOpOLS, I 086 ).
1091 tov aypevTav, the hunter. Cp.
Aesch. fr. 195 (Heracles, in the Upoprj-
deiis Avopevos, when aiming his shaft at
the eagle) ’AypeiW d’ ’ AwoXXuv dpdbv
Wvvol (itXos. Paus. (r. 41. 3) saw at
Megara a temple dedicated to ’A yporlpav
” Aprepiv Kai ’ATroXXuva ’Ay paiov. Xe¬
nophon, in his treatise on hunting, bids
the hunter pray T<p ’AttoXXuvl Kai Trj
’A prlpibi Trj ’ AypoTlpq. peradovvaL rrjs
dppas (Cyneg. 6 . 13).—Note the change
from vocative (Zeu), and 3rd pers. ( 7 rc«s)
with optat., to the constr. of acc. and
infin. with o*Tepyw. Cp. O. T. 204 Aikei’
dva£...20Q t6v xpwoplrpav re KLKXrjaKu:
Aesch. P. V. 88 w dios aWr/p etc.... Kai
tov TravoTTrjv kvkXov tjXlov KaXu.
1092 f. 07 ra 86 v... 4 Xd<|)«v, as follow-
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
175
Hear, all-ruling lord of heaven, all-seeing Zeus ! Enable 2nd anti-
the guardians of this land, in might triumphant, to achieve strophe *
the capture that gives the prize to their hands! So grant thy
daughter also, our dread Lady, Pallas Athena! And Apollo,
the hunter, and his sister, who follows the dappled, swift-footed
deer—fain am I that they should come, a twofold strength,
to this land and to her people.
Ah, wanderer friend, thou wilt not have to tax thy watcher
with false augury,—for yonder I see the maidens drawing near
with an escort.
xavroxra : see comment. 1088 udlvei 'xiviKetip Hermann : exiviKeicoi aOtuei L,
F : iirivudwi (or exim/cLu) crdhei the other MSS. 1093 (JjkvxoSuv ] (JjKvxopuv
B, Vat. 1094 apioyas MSS.: apuyovs Wecklein. 1096 rep aroxip mss. :
rbv aKoxbv Elms., Wecklein. 1098 x poo xoXovp.lv as mss.: Bergk conject.
xpooxuXovp.lv as : Wecklein, irpos <r’ oppup.lvas: Hartung, xpooxeXup.lv as : Mekler,
vavoroXovp.lv as : Nauck, tu Kopa...T<bb' aooov ud' ibvre xpooxoXuv plra .—If any
change were needed, an easier one would be irpos o' bbovplv as.
ing them in the chase. Artemis 'Ayport pa
had a temple at Athens in the suburb
"Aypai, on an eminence by the Ilissus;
and to her, as ‘smiter of deer,’ the festi¬
val of the ’E\a077/3oAia was held in the
month thence named (Mar.—Apr.). Horn.
Hymn. 27 . 2 lXa<prij 36 Xov, ioxla.ipav ,... | rj
Kar' 6 prj OKioevra teal cirptas ?jvepolooas \
&ypn repxoplvr] xayxpvoea r6£a TiraiveL.
She is also IXXocpovos Corp. I?iscr. 5943
(IXXos, a faun), d^poKrovos, drjpcxpovos, etc.
— TrvKVoo-riKTWv: cp. Eur. Hipp. 215
eTpu 7 rpbs VXav | Kal xapa xemas, 'Iva Orjpo-
(pbvot | OTelfiovoL icvves, \ fiaXiats IXaepocs
eyXpt-P'-TrTop.ei'a: Ale. 584 xolklXo 6 pi% \
vefipos.
1094 o-repya), ‘I desire.’ Schol. orj-
paivei plv olov xpooLepear TeXevra de els
i'oov rip xpoKaXovp.ai, “the (literal)
sense is nearly, ‘I approve’ (or ‘con¬
sent’); but the ultimate (or virtual) sense
is, ‘ I invoke ’. ” The scholiast saw the im¬
propriety of rendering, ‘ I am content
that the gods should come to help us,’
and so imagined this transition of mean¬
ing. His only fault lay in starting from
the special and derivative sense of orlpy-
eiv, * to be content,’ and not from its
primary sense, ‘to love,' whence poetry
could easily draw the neighbouring sense,
‘to desire.' So in O. T. n orlp^avres —
‘having formed a desire.’ Hermann and
others take orlpyu here as = ‘I entreat,'
—getting the idea of ‘praying’ through
that of ‘revering’ (as implied in the
UTopyr/ of children for parents, etc.).
Hermann so takes the word in the Orphic
Argonautica 772 peiXLxLois orlpijoi re
xapaupapevos Ixleootv (‘entreat him’),
where Ruhnken conjectured BIX^ol.
8nrAas apeoyas, two aids (abstract for
concrete), Apollo and Artemis. Cp.
O. T. 164 rpioool aXe^Lpopoi xpo<pavr]Te
poi (Zeus, Apollo, Artemis).
1096—1210 Third exeiobbiov. The
maidens are restored to their father by
Theseus; who also brings word that an
unknown suppliant has placed himself at
the altar of Poseidon, praying to speak
with Oedipus.
1096 tm ctkottw p.€v, ‘ to thy watcher
at least’ (cp. 802 Ipoi plv). The Chorus,
left alone with the blind man, has acted
as his watchman, pe'v implies, ‘if my
mere presage (1075) did not persuade, my
eyes, at least, may be trusted.’
1098 TrpotriroAovpevas has been much
suspected (see cr. n.). The verb xpoo-
xoXelv elsewhere occurs only in the act.
as = to be a xpooxoXos (with dat., Eur.).
So bopvipopelv — to be a body-guard, paft-
dovxeLu to be a lictor. And if the passives
8 opv<popelo0aL (Plat., etc.) and paflSov-
Xeiadai (Plut. Num. 10) can mean to be
escorted by Sopvpopoi or paf 3 Sovxot., it is
not plain why the pass. xpooxoXelodaL
should not mean to be escorted by xpoa-
xoXol. The attendants are the dxaoves
(1103) of Theseus. The version ‘ moving
hither’ (Schaefer) is wrong.
1O0OKAEOYI
176
01. ttov 7 tov ; tl cfrrjs ; 7 rw<? etnas ; AN. co narep irarep,
tls av Oecov crot tov S’ dptcrTov dvhp tSetv IIOO
SoiT), tov rjpas Sevpo npocnrepipavTa crot ;
OI. co tckvov, 7) ndpecTTOv ; AN. atSe yap X^P e< >
©77 crews ecrcocrav (frikTCLTCOv t onaovcov.
01. TrpocreXOeT, co nat, naTpi, Kal to prj Sa/xa
ekmcrOev rj^etv cjcopa ^acrracrai Sore. 1105
AN. carets a Tevtjer crvv ttoOco yap rj ^apts.
OI. 7rov SrjTa, 7 tov 'cttov ; AN. a?S* Ojuou 7re\a£o/xeic
OI. w cf)i\TaT epvr,. AN. rw tekovtl ndv cj)i\ov.
OI. co crKrjnTpa c^cotos. AN. hvcrpopov ye hvcrpiopa.
OI. e)(w Ta cj)i\TaT, ov S’ er’ aF navaOXtos IIIO
6avcov av etrjv crcfrcov napecrTCocraLV e/xoi.
ipetcraTy co ira'c, nXevpov dp<f>t$e£tov
ipcf)VVT€ tco cfrvcravTL, KavanveycraTov
tov npocrO ’ ipyjpov rouSe SvcrTirjvov nXdvov.
1099 c 3 7rarep w 7rarep L and most mss. : the second c 3 is omitted by B, T, Vat.,
Farn. llOO roV 5 ’] rtoyS’ L, L 2 . 1102 irdpeaTov made from -irapearTiv
in L. 1103 0t\rdrwj/ oiraovwv L first hand: r’ was added by the same,
or by S. The other MSS. have r’. 1104 7rpc<reX0’ L, L 2 (which adds <rou
after irarpl ), F: 7r poaeXder’ the rest.— p.t]8apid L, with most MSS.: p.t]8a/j. a B, Vat.
1105 This v. was omitted in the text of L, and was added in the margin either
by the first hand, or (as seems more probable) by S, with roSe instead of Sore.
This ro8e is in L 2 , T, Farn.: the rest have Sore. 1109 8vap.opov re mss.:
SvapLopov ye Reiske. IIIO £t’ ay] 6'ray L. 1111 Oavuv] Blaydes
conject. ravvv, or rd \oiir\ or ou< 5 ’ ws: Mekler, aitoy.
llOO f. t£s av...8o£r], ‘who would
give?’=‘oh that some one would give!’
Aesch. Ag. 1448 re's ay... | p.o\oi (pepova ’
ey 7 }plv | pLoip areXeurov xnvvov. So more
often 7 rcos ay. 8o£r], by a sudden gift of
sight to the blind eyes.
1103 <Ju\Td,Ta>v r. The omission of
t by the first hand in L was clearly
a mere slip. From 1117, and from the
words of Theseus himself (1148), it is
manifest that he is supposed to have
aided personally in the rescue. Cp. on
1054 ff.
1104 f. p,T|8a|Jid, ov8ap.a are used by
the poets when the final must be short;
pir]8api.rj, ov8ap.rj, when it must be long.
Where, as here, either form is possible,
L is not a safe guide in choosing between
them. The /^-adverb occurs 5 times in
Soph.: here L has p.r)Sap.d : in Ph. 789
(a like case) p.r]5ap.7ji. Above, 517, where
p.rj8ap.d is necessary, L has p.r)Sap.d : in
1698 (a like case), p.7]8ap.iji. The otf-adv.
occurs 4 times in Soph., and L has always
ovSapidL, which is necessary only in Ant.
874, while ovSapid is necessary ib. 830:
either could stand ib. 763, Tr, 323. Thus
L’s perispomenon form has displaced a
necessary -a in 3 places, while only one
place of all 9 requires the long form.
to |xr|8ap.d eXmadkv rjtjeiv, the generic
p.rj,one which was never expected, etc.,—
and which, therefore, is the more wel¬
come. Cp. O. T. 397 6 pa]8hv elSus, n.
— Pacrao^at StjXol irapd tols ’ Attikols t8
\pTjXa(p7 jaaL (Suidas s. v.) : Eur. Ale.
917 cpiXlas aXoxov x^P a ^OLard^oiv.
1106 a T€v£ei need not be explained
as an attraction for coy reu£ei, since the
neut. plur. acc. of pronouns and adjec¬
tives can stand after Tvyxdveiv and Kvpelv,
rather as a cognate or adverbial acc.
than as directly governed by the verb:
cp. Aesch. Cho. 711 Tvyxd-veiv ra tt poa-
OlAirTOYI ETTI KOAQNHI
17;
Oe. Where—where ? How ? What sayest thou ?
Enter Antigone and Ismene, with Theseus and his at¬
tendants , on the spectators left.
An. O father, father, that some god would suffer thine eyes
to see this noble man, who hath brought us here to thee!
Oe. My child!—ye are here indeed? An. Yea, for these
strong arms have saved us—Theseus, and his trusty followers.
Oe. Come ye hither, my child,—let me embrace you—re¬
stored beyond all hope!
An. Thy wish shall be granted—we crave what we bestow.
Oe. Where, then, where are ye ? An. Here approaching
thee together.
Oe. My darlings ! An. A father loves his own.
Oe. Props of mine age ! An. And sharers of thy sorrow.
Oe. I hold my dear ones ; and now, should I die, I were
not wholly wretched, since ye have come to me. Press close
to me on either side, children, cleave to your sire, and
repose from this late roaming, so forlorn, so grievous!
1112 irXevpav d/upide^Lou (sic) L, L 2 : rrXevpov ap.(pl de^cov most MSS.: -irXevpbv
an<pid£i;tov Mudge. a/j,(pidt£ioL Madvig. 1113 ep.(pvcra L, with an acute accent
also on v. The first hand wrote (I think) ep.(pvaa, meaning that, notwithstanding the
accent, the a was short : the first corrector changed v to 0, and a later hand restored
the acute accent, but without deleting the circumflex. Gl. in mg. by S, avrl rod
ifj.<pvacu. (Duebner thinks that the first hand wrote epupvre.) epcepvre A, R: ep.epvaa
most MSS. (epLfpvaa second Juntine ed.): epcepvvre Mudge .—nav curved a arov is my emen¬
dation. ndv our avverov L (made from Kavcuravareov), with most MSS. : Kavairavcrarov
B, T, Vat., Farn. 1114 rov irpoaO ’ epyp-ov rovde (re superscript) dvarr/vov
irXavov L: tov re (not rovde) A and most MSS. to v 1rpocrd’ tpr)\xov Sehrwald, and
so Wecklein : rov tt poad' epr/p.ov rovde dvarrjvov irXavov Herwerden.
< popa , and see on O. T. 1298.—<rv>v ttoBo)
...t\ \dpis, the g ra ce shown (by granting
thy wish) is combined with a desire (on
our own part).
1108 £pvr], like daXos (which, however,
was used only in nom. and acc. sing.).—
tu t€kovti as Aesch. Cho. 690 : so the
allusive plur. y 0 . T. 1176. Trav, sc.
rexOtv.
1109 o-KriirTpa : see on 848. <}>wt6s :
cp. 1018.
1111 Gavtiv can mean only, ‘having
died,’—‘after my death’: but the read¬
ing, which has been suspected, seems
sound. The sense is:—‘were I to die
now, I could not after my death be said
to have been altogether unhappy, when
my last hours had been thus cheered.’
1112 €p€£o-aT€...irX.€vp6v ap(f)t8e|i.ov,
‘press each her side (to mine) on right
and left’—Antigone on his one hand,
Ismene on the other. Cp. 0 . T. 1243
J. S. II.
ap-epcdei-Lois aicp-cus, with the fingers of both
hands, where see n.
1113 f. €p.<j>vvT€, clinging close, like
the Homeric ev 5 ’ apa oi cpv x el pt {ft. 6 .
253), tcpvv ev x € P (T ' LV tKOLGros Od. 10. 397,
clasped my hands, each and all. For
the paronomasia with 4>v<ravTt cp. O. T.
878 (xp'rjvLp-tp xpV TaL ) n - : f° r the masc.
ending, see on 1676 idovre.
With KavairautraTov (note that L has
Kavairavo-tTov) the words are usu. taken
to mean, ‘and give me relief from this
hapless wandering, desolate before,’— i.e.
since Antigone was carried off (844).
7r\dvov, then, must mean ‘ wanderer’s
doom,’ for we cannot explain it merely of
restless movements on the scene since his
daughter’s departure. But this seems
forced. Wecklein explains it figuratively ,
of the insecurity felt by a blind man who
has no guide (‘Haltlosigkeit und Unsich-
erheit, wie sie der Blinde ohne Fiihrer
12
i/8
20<t>0KAE0YZ
KCLi fJLOL TCL 7TpayOeVT ELTT&O (OS (BpO^LCTT , €7 T€L I I I 5
tolls ry^LKCLLcrSe crpLKpos i^aptcel \6yos.
AN. oS’ ecrO' 6 acocras’ TovSe \prj kXvelv, irarep,
ov * kclcttl rovpyov Tovpov coS ecrrcLL ^pa^y.
OI. cS twelve, prj Oavpa^e, irpos to Xcnapes
tIkv el cfravevT aeXirra prjKvvco \6yov. 1120
iTTLcrTOLpcLL yap TTjvhe TT)V is racrSe poL
TepxpLV Trap ’ aXkov pybevos 7 recj>a(Tpevrjv
crif yap vlv i^ecrcocras, ovk aWos fipoTcov.
Kal (Tol Oeol TTopoLev cos iyco 6eX(0j
avTco re Kal yrj rfj S’* irrel to y evcrefies II2 5
povoLS Trap vpw y]vpov dv0p(OTT(ov iyco
Kal TOVTTL€LK€S Kal to pr) x^eySocrTope'ci'.
1116 rats Tr}\iKCu<rde] rots TTjXiKo'iade Nauck. 1118 koX aol re rodpyov rovp.bv
?<jtcu ppaxu L- So the other MSS., except that L 2 has Kal aol ye : T and Farm
&r T at 5 t? Ppa-xv, P rob - a conject. of Triclinius. Hermann : Kal aol re rotipyov tout
euiol r’ &rrat. /3pax«X Wex: o6 Kaarc rotipyov robp.bv c35’ &rrat /3paxm Spengel :
Kal aol ye rodpyov rovfibv elprjrai ppaxv. Wecklein : Kal aol re Kap.ol rovp-bv ’Lararai
Ppaxv • Enger : Ketaet av rovpyov, rovr ’ ep.bv 5’ tarai Ppaxb. Mekler : eiaei re
roijpyov' rovp.ov eararoj ppaxv. Arndt : Kal aol rod ’ tpyov rovp-ov ijvvaTai ppaxv.
Blaydes : Kal aol re XVf^ v rovpyov ud' tarai ppaxv. 1119 This v. is written
fiihlt’). But how could irXavov alone
denote this mental state? Neither tov
irpoad’ Zp7]\L0V rovde dvarrjvov irXdvov
nor rov 7rp. ipr)p.ov rovde dvarrjvov rvXavov
mends matters. Schneidewin (rightly, I
think) referred -n-Xavov to the carrying-
away of the maidens by Creon’s guards,
rendering, '•repose from your late forlorn
and hapless wandering.’ But dvairav<ra-
tov could not thus stand for the midd.:
when the act. seems to do so, there is an
acc. to be mentally supplied, as Thuc. 4.
11 avarravovres ev r<£ pipet, (not ‘resting,’
but) ‘relieving (their comrades) in turn’:
Xen. H. 5. 1. 21 erreLdr] 8 b avelxi Tr^vre^
t) e£ aradia rov \ip.evos rjovxLav e?X € Ka ' L
dverrave {sc. ras vavs). I would read
KavaTrv€v<raTov: for the gen. cp. Ai. 274
bXrj^e Kaveirvevae rrjs voaov’. II. II. 382
averrvevaav KaKorrjros: 15. 235 dvairvev-
aojai ttovolo. At such a moment it is
surely natural that the father should have
a word of sympathy for the late terror
and distress of his helpless daughters,
instead of dwelling solely on the pain to
himself of being left without their sup¬
port. The € in L is a trace of the truth.
1116 rats TT]XiK(u<r 8 €: i. e. it is not
fitting for young maidens to make long
speeches in such a presence. The epi¬
thet need not be pressed as implying
extreme youthfulness (cp. 751). We seem
to hear a covert criticism on some drama
in which this maxim had been neglected.
In El. 1289 Kal p.rjre pfrrjp us KaKrj
bldaoKl pe, etc., there is plainly a similar
allusion (possibly to Eur. El. 907 ff.).
So Eur., in Ph. 751, ovopa 5 ’ eKaarov
diarpipr) iroWrj \tyeiv, glances at Aesch.
Theb. 375—652, and in fr. 165 at Soph.
Ant. 563 f.—Cf. 1148.
1117 o8’...tov8€ : cp. El. 981 rovru
(piXelv XPV’ T u 8 e x/”f icavras atpeiv’ |
rud’ Iv O' eoprals etc.: Ant. 384 r\d' bar'
eKelvrj..., | rrjvd' e'Ckop.ev etc.
1118 Hermann’s change of the MS.
toujjlov into tovt’ €[iot r has been ac¬
cepted by many edd. But the sense is
most unsatisfactory. If Tovpyov means
the deed of rescue, as is most natural,
the meaning will be: ‘this deed will be
a short story both for thee and for me ’:
i. e. ‘ / shall not have to relate it, and
you will be so much interested in listening
to Theseus that you will not find it
tedious.’ But is this tolerable,— to say
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
1 79
And tell me what hath passed as shortly as ye may ; brief speech
sufficeth for young maidens.
An. Here is our deliverer: from him thou shouldst hear
the story, father, since his is the deed; so shall my part be brief.
Oe. Sir, marvel not, if with such yearning I prolong
my words unto my children, found again beyond my hope.
For well I wot that this joy in respect of them hath come to
me from thee, and thee alone: thou hast rescued them, and no
man beside. And may the gods deal with thee after my wish,—
with thee, and with this land ; for among you, above all human
kind, have I found the fear of heaven, and the spirit of fairness,
and the lips that lie not.
between v. 1120 and v. 1121 in L, but the first hand has pointed out the right order
by placing /S', a, 7 ' in the margin. 1120 el cpavivA] epcpavevr’ A.— / ’xijkvvu)
Elms. 1121 T7? v es TacrSe poi] crrjv (from crrjv) es tout Se poi L. <xrjv is in
all MSS.: tt)v Musgrave. 1124 7 ropoiev L. The first hand wrote iropele. S
added v, to make iropoiev, but, instead of writing 01 over the et (written ~‘£), tried
to alter the latter, iropeiev F : iropeiav L 2 . irapeiev Meineke. — u>s] oV Hartung.
1125 to 7 ’] tovto 7 ’ L, F : to5’ L 2 .
nothing of the somewhat ungracious
suggestion that the account of their de¬
liverer’s exploit would otherwise be fa¬
tiguing? The alternative version would
be worse still: ‘this task (viz. that of
reciting, or of hearing) will be short
both for thee and me.’ I cannot but
think, then, that this popular correction,
though palaeographically easy, is un¬
tenable.
I have little doubt that Wex is right,
or nearly so, in his ov Kaim Tovpyov.
The X 670 S should be his to whom belongs
the tpyov. This supposes an accidental
loss of ov, after which koio-ti grew into
Kal o*oC T€. The words Tovpov c35’ &ttcu
/ 3pa%i> then mean, ‘ my part will thus be
brief’ (as you desire it to be, 1115 )—
consisting simply in referring Oed. to
Theseus.
1119 Take irpos to Xiirap^s with
|xt|kvv(i> Xoyov: ‘do not wonder if with
eager insistence I prolong my words to
my children, now that they have ap¬
peared unexpectedly’: irpos to X. =Xt-
irapQs, as irpos filav = fiialojs, irpos t] 8 ovt] v
= i) 8 to)S : Ai. 38 irpos Kcupov — Kcuplios :
Et. 464 irpbs evert [ 3 eiav (\tyei) — evae^Cbs.
It is possible to join irpos to X. with
0avp.a^€, as Schneidewin and others do,
comparing Tr. 1211 <poj 3 ei irpos tovto :
but such a constr. for davp&friv is with¬
out example, tckvci, acc. governed by
|ii]Kvvtt Xoyov as = Si a paKpuv irpoaij-
7 op< 2 : see on 223: cp. 583, 1150. acXirra,
adv. : cp. 319.
1121 ti)v 4 s Tcto-Se, having reference
to them, i.e. caused by their return. Cp.
els in t6 7’ els eavTbv (O. T. 706 n.), Eur.
Or. 542 i)VT{>x r l aev ts TeKva.
1122 jrqSevos, instead of ovSevbs,
gives the emphasis of strong assurance :
cp. on 797.
1124 cos instead of a or ofa : cp. the
phrase 8 i 8 ovai 68(642). Schneidewin cp.
Horn. Hymn. 5. 136 Solev ...TtKva TeKta-
6 ai | ws edtXovai toktjcs : Ant. 706 cvs 07/s
av, KovStv aXXo, tout’ opdws tx eLV •
1125 avTw T6 k.t.\.: see 462 n.,
and cp. 308.
1125 f. to 7’ evo-ePt's: see on 260.
fidvois: on 261.
1127 tovtu€ik£s : an equitable and hu¬
mane disposition. Arist. Eth. N. 5. 10
to iirieucbs SIkcuov ptv eGTiv, ov t8 kcitcl
vbpiov St, aXX’ tiravbpdwpa vop.lp.ov SiKalov.
Her. 3 ’ 53 T( ^ v ^ L Kalwv to, tirieiKtarepa
irpoTiOeiai, ‘ prefer the more equitable
course to the letter of their right.’ Soph,
fr. 699 6 s o^Te TovirieiKks oUtc ttjv v |
oTSev, pbv-pv 5’ tarep^e tt)v airXoos SIktjv
(speaking of Hades). Cp. Isocr. or. 15
§ 300; Athens might be called the aarv
TTjs 'EAAaSos both for other reasons Kal
paXiara Sia rbv Tpbirov t<x>v ivoi-
kovvtcjv (the Athenian character)* ov-
Stvas yap elvai it paort povs ovSt koivo-
t t povs o85’ ols o’lKeioTepov &v tis rbv
12—2
i8o
I 04 > 0 KAE 0 YI
''O' ^ \ / /O
etocos o a [JLvv(x) TOLcroe tols Aoyois race*
yap a^a> Sia ere kovk aWov fipoTcov.
koll poi yep, cova£, Sefiaz' ope^ov, ds 11 3°
x/javcrco fyikrjcra) r, el depis, to c tov Kapa.
kclltol tl <j)(ovco ; ttcds CT dv aOXios yeycos
s\ « r\ \ / >»<>' t / > v
uiyeiv ueArj crai/x avopos a> tls ovk evi
kt)\Is kclkcov f vvolkos ; ovk eycoye ere,
ov 8* ow eacra)• roc? yap ipireipois fipoTcov 1135
povois oiot' T€ crvvTaXanroipe'iv raSe.
erv 8 ’ a vroOev pot yaipe, koX ra \onrd pov
peXov Strata)?, djenrep is roS’ rjpepas.
©H. out’ ei ti prjKos tmv Xoycov eOov irXeov,
TeKvoicn rep(j)0els roicrSe, 6avpdcras eyoi, 1140
ovt el 7rpo Tovpov 7rpovXa/3es ra rwi'S 5 £7777*
fiapos yap rjpds ov$ev e/e rovra)^ e^ei.
1129 aXXoi'] aXXoi/ L (made from aXXov), R, Vat. 1130 rat poi x a V &va£ Se£iav
r’ Spe^ov L. /cat xatp^ /a’ c 3 Va£ B : /cat /xot xatpe /u’ cJ ’Va£ Vat.: /ca£ /tot X^P\ w’Va£
A, R, L 2 . 1131 r’ 17 («V) 0 e/ris L: 6 ’ rj Oepis B, T, Vat., Farn., and so Elms.:
r’ el depis A, R, L 2 . 1132 iri 2 s S’ dv adXios yeycos MSS. (Hermann ircos a’ for
ttujs S’): Dindorf conject. ircvs av ayvov Svra ae : Mekler, irus 8 ’ dv Spvos Alyeus.
airavra [ 3 'iov awSiarplxf/eiev : 1 no people
are gentler, or of larger sympathies, or
more kindly associates throughout life.’
1128 clSws 8’ dfAvvco /c.t.X., ‘and I
have experienced these qualities which I
requite (acknowledge) with these words’:
cp. Ph. 602 (the gods) Spy apvvovaiv nana,
requite evil deeds. The stress is on
tlSws, which is interpreted by the next
v., Y&P etc * Better thus than, ‘and
I am conscious that I requite these merits
[merely) with these (feeble) words.’ For
that sense we should need something like
(pavXois S’ aptiviov olSa rots X6yois rdSe .—
Others render: ‘ And as one who has
had experience I thus support these say¬
ings (about Athens),’ tcISc being an ad¬
verbial cogn. acc., as 0 . T. 264 ra. 8 '
uairepel rovpov irarpos | virepp.axovp.ai. But
TOicrSe Tois Xd^ois would then refer to
what others saySf Athens, whereas it
plainly refers to what he himself has just
said.
1131 f. xl/ot-uo-co, sc. avrijs. €1 Oe'fjus,
‘if it is lawful,’—a reverential or cour¬
teous formula usu. employed when the
speaker believes that the act is lawful,
as fr. 856. 14 ec poi 61 pis, depis Se t<xXtj 0 t)
Xeyeiv, | Aids rvpavvei irXevpSvcov ,—if it
is lawful to say so,—and it is lawful to
say the truth,—she (Aphrodite) sways
the heart of Zeus: so Tr. 809 f., etc.
Here, however, the impulse of Oed. is
abruptly checked by the thought that he
is defiled :—ko.£toi ti (piovco; ‘ but what
am I saying?’
1132 ff. ir«s <r’. Hermann’s change
of 8’ to <r’ is necessary, since otherwise
the sense would be, ‘and how could I
wish to touch a man ,—I who,’ etc.; when
avSpos would be unendurably weak. But
the words aGXios yeyu>s are clearly sound,
a dXios being a euphemism like crvpcpopd
said of a defilement or crime [ 0 . T. 99).
There is no justification for the bold
change tws av ayvov Svra ae (Dind.),
or the still bolder 7rd5s S’ av tpvos Alylus
(Mekler). Cp. the words of Heracles
(when stained with blood-guilt) to The¬
seus, Eur. H. F. 1233 (pev 7’, J raXal-
mop’, dvbaiov plaap’ epdv.
tis ovK = 7racra: cp. 0. T. 1526 ov ris
ov £r]X(p iroXiTuv rais tvxo.h eirefiXeirev ;
(n.): fr. 871 Sirov tis Spvis oi>xl rXay-
yavei; —kt]XIs KaKcov, O. T. 833 KijXiS’
epavrip avppopas cupiyplvijv. |vvoikos;
0IAIT70YI ET7I KOAQNQI
181
I know these things, which with these words I requite; for what
I have, I have through thee, and no man else.
Stretch forth thy right hand, O king, I pray thee, that I may
touch it, and, if ’tis lawful, kiss thy cheek.—But what am
I saying? Unhappy as I have become, how could I wish
thee to touch one with whom all stain of sin hath made its
dwelling ? No, not I,—nor allow thee, if thou wouldst. They
alone can share this burden, to whom it hath come home.—
Receive my greeting where thou standest; and in the future
still give me thy loyal care, as thou hast given it to this hour.
Th. No marvel is it to me, if thou hast shown some mind
to large discourse, for joy in these thy children, and if thy first
care hath been for their words, rather than for me; indeed, there
is nought to vex me in that.
1133 rlc L (not Ttcr), but the accent has been added by S. 1135 fiporuv mss.:
Nauck, who brackets the word, proposes naKwv : Dindorf, ipwv. 1136 TaSe]
Nauck conject. /ccuca. 1137 <rv 5 ’] av r’ L, with 5 ’ written above.
1139 ovP et rt ] oDtol rt A : ovtoi tI R. 1141 otfr ’ Elms.: ovd ’ MSS .— wpoiiXa^es]
-rrpovpaXes Vat. 1142 Nauck brackets this v.— j 3 apos ] j 3 eXos Vat.
Plat. Phileb. 63 D ap’ ert irpoabnoO' vpiv
ras peyiaras rjdovds £ vvolkovs elmi...; cp.
on O. T. 337.— ovk ^ywye (re, sc. deXu
Oiyeiv : ov8’ ovv, nor indeed will I allow
it (el Kal cri) dIXeis).
Oedipus is indeed iepbs (287), as the
suppliant of the Eumenides, and euaefirjs
(ib.), as obeying the word of Apollo;
but at this moment he feels that, in the
eye of religious law, he is still formally
what Creon has just called him— ira-
TpoKTovos and avayvos (944)- Contrast
the more passionate strain of his words
in 0 . T. 1413, when he urges the The¬
bans to cast him forth— It', a£i wer ar’
avdpos adXlov Oiyelv. To touch him—he
there says—can defile no one, because
his unique doom places him apart.
1135 PpoTwv is changed by Nauck
to kclkwu, and by Dindorf to epwv (‘my
affairs ’), on the ground that ep/impcns
needs definition. But if the preceding
words leave any need for such definition,
it is supplied in the next v. by cruvTaXai-
irwpeiv TaSe. Only those who, like his
daughters, are already involved in the
family sorrows can show him the offices
of affection without fear of a new stain
from the contact.
1137 axiToQev, i.e., ‘from where thou
now art,’—without drawing near to re¬
ceive an embrace. Cp. II. 19. 76 roan
Kal pertenvev ava| avdpwv ’Ayap.tp.viov |
avroQeu e£ edpTjs, ov8 ’ ev p.ea'crounv
dvaara s,—from where he sat, without
rising.
1138 es to 8’ iipepas: cp. El. 14
rocrovd ’ is rjfiy]S: ib. 961 es roaovde rou
Xpovov (to this time of thy life).
1139 f. out’ et' ti k.t.X.: lit., ‘if you
have used somewhat great (irXe'ov) length
of speech’: ’iQov = eToiTja oj. Cp. Thuc.
5. 89 ovre peP ovop.a.Twv KaX<2v...p,r}Kos
Xoyuu &TrujTov irapi%op.ev. rt (adv., 0 . T.
969) courteously softens the phrase.—
Oaupatras ’i\<a = redavpaKa : cp. 817:
Plat. Phaedr. 257 C tov Xoyov de aov
iraXai davpacras and ib. 258 B oi>x
d>s vTrepcppovovvres, ... dXX , ws redavpa-
Kores. For the perfect, see on 186 ri-
Tpocpev.
1141 ovt : see cr. n. and cp. on
450. irpo Tovp.ov -irpouXaPes k.t.X., re¬
ceived their words first, in preference to
speech with me. We need not supply
iirovs with rovpov, which = ‘ my part,’
‘what I had to say’; cp. Tr. 1068 el
Tovpbv aXyeis paXXov. The verb irpo-
XapiSaveiv nowhere = irpoaLpeiadai tl
tivos, to prefer one thing to another. It
is irpo Tovpov which here suggests pre¬
ference, while upoiiXaPes merely expresses
priority in time.
1142 -yap = ‘ indeed,’ conveying an
assurance.
182
IO0OKAEOYI
ov yap XoyoLcn tov fiiov anovhd^opev
\apnpov noetcrOai paWov rj rols hpiopevois.
Set Kvvpu 8’* ojv yap (ppocr ovk ixjjevcraprjv 11 45
ovhev ere, irpecrfiv racrSe yap irapeip aycjv
^cocras, aKpau^vels rcov KaTr} 7 rei\r]pevo)v.
yojTTcos pev dydv ypeOr], tl Set pdrrjv
Kopireiv , a y etcret KavTos 4 k tovtolv £vvcov ;
\0y09 8’ 09 ipireiTTCOKev apTLGJS e/xot 115°
arei^ovTL Sevpo, avpfiaXov yvojprjv, eVet
crpuKpos pei' elirelv, a^t09 8e Oavpacrai *
irpayos S’ aTL^eiv ovSev avOpamov y^pedv.
01 . Tt S’ eon, t4kvov Aiyeojs; SihacrKe pe,
W 9 etSor* avrov prjhev dv erv irwOdvei. 11 55
©H. (frao-iv tlv rjp'iv avhpa, crol pev epnoXiv
ovk ovTa, (jvyyevrj he, TrpoenveerovTa 7 ra >9
/3(opco KaOrjcrOai rco IlocretSw^os, 7rap* q>
eKvpov cjppcjprjv 4yd.
1148 xw7ra;s fibv ayeov ovtos ypedr], tl Set paTijv MSS. and Aid.: in F the corrector has
deleted paTijv , and so Schaefer. x^ 7rU}S 88 ' ayCov Brunck : x^ojs \& v dyeov Heath.
Meineke suggests xuttios l x * v ovtos (omitting ayvov). — For r/pedt] Naber conject. 5 te -
Kpldr}. 1149 et'eret] oloi] Vat. — tovtolv ] tovtolv MSS. See comment, on v. 445.
1145 SeCKvvpi 8’: cp. on 146 677X0) 5 ’.
1145 f. The usu. constr. is 1 pevbeLv
TLva tlvos , while pevSeLv tlvo tl is com¬
paratively rare : and so here ovSev seems
to be adv., while wv ( — toijtlov a) is gen.
after exj/evorapqv. So I should take Plat.
Legg . 921 A TT}V TLP. 7 JV TLOV ’bpyOJV 0 (p€L-
Xbru) lov av t 6 v ckSovto xf/eboijTOL, ‘ of
which he has disappointed the contrac¬
tor,’—though an attraction of acc. into
gen. is equally possible. wpocra: 1040.
1147 For the gen. with aKpaujjveis
cp. 1519: Eur. Hipp. 949 kclkQv dKrjpa-
ros.
1148 fipcGr): cp. Her. 9. 35 ovt w 677
7 rbvTe <T(pL...ay lovcls tovs pey lotovs...
ovyKOTOLpbei, helps them to conquer
in five of the most important contests.
Nauck formerly conjectured a-y«v=‘the
captor’ (Creon).—Cp. on 1116.
1150 f. Xo-yos, by inverse attraction,
instead of an acc. \6yov governed by
crv|J.( 3 aXov -yvcopriv as = owSLoorexpaL (cp.
on 223). Cp. Eur. Phoen . 940 e/c ybvovs
Set daveiv \ tov 8 \ 8 s dparovTOS ybvvos
eKTT^(pvKe iraTs. When the antecedent
is thus drawn into the case of the relat.,
the case is more often the acc.: see on
56 tottov. Xo-yos here = a subject for
consideration (cp. our ‘argument’ in the
old sense of ‘theme’). ep/nwTWKev, has
presented itself to me: so Plat. Prot.
314 C irepi tlvos \ 6 yov SieXey 6 peda 8s rjpuv
koto tt]v 65 ov evbireoev.
o-vp| 3 aXov •yv«pT]v, not ‘collect your
thoughts’ (Blaydes), but ‘ contribute your
opinion ,’ i.e. help me to decide what
should be done. Her. 8. 61 (Adeimantus
in the council of Greek leaders) irbXiv...
tov QepueTOKXba Trapexbp-evov ovtio enP
\eve yvivpLas ovpLpdWeo.dai, ‘he said
that T. should have a city to represent
before he contributed his views.’ Plat.
Polit. 298 c (if we should decide) £v\-
X^ai ...eKK\r]OLav ..., i^eivai 8b ral tlov
ISlojtQv rai tlov &\\lov 8r)p.iovpyCjv 7 repL
re 7r\o0 rai irepi vbocov yv ibpLrjv ^vpL^aX-
bo Oai.
1152 s’nretv Oavpacrai: for the inf.
act., cp. on 37, 461. So O. T. 777
{tvxv) davp-doaL pbv a£La, | oirovdrjs ye
pbvTOL Trjs epLijs ovk d&a.
1153 avOpwTrov, emphatic (as O. T.
977, cp. ib. 1528 Qvt\ tov 6 vt ’). A mortal
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI
183
Not in words so much as deeds would I make the lustre of my
life. Thou hast the proof; I have failed in nothing of my sworn
faith to thee, old man; here am I, with the maidens living,—
yea, scathless of those threats. And how the fight was won,
what need that I should idly boast, when thou wilt learn it from
these maidens in converse ?
But there is a matter that hath newly chanced to me, as
I came hither; lend me thy counsel thereon, for, small though it
be, ’tis food for wonder ; and mortal man should deem nothing
beneath his care.
Oe. What is it, son of Aegeus ? Tell me;—I myself know
nought of that whereof thou askest.
Th. A man, they say,—not thy countryman, yet thy kins-
man,—hath somehow cast himself, a suppliant, at our altar of
Poseidon, where I was sacrificing when I first set out hither.
1150 Xoyos MSS.: Xoyov Aid., Brunck: Xoyov H. Estienne. —epireirruicev A, B, R
£ktt£ttto}K€v L, F, T, Vat., Farn. 1151 arixeiv ti L, F: oreLxovTL the other mss.-
yvuprjv] yvwpri Suidas. 1153 ov 8 £v\ made from ov 8 ev, L: ovSev ’ B, T, Vat., Farn.
ovStv A, F, R, L 2 .— dvdpuirwy MSS.: dvdpomov schol. 1155 cbcr (sic) p’ eiSor ’ L, F.
1156 crol [iev ZprroXiv] Nauck conject. col 7’ opbTToXiv. 1159 oppuprjv L, L 2 ,
F : wppuprjv the other mss.
cannot read the future, and therefore can
never be sure that an incident, seemingly
trivial, will not prove momentous.
1154 f. t 1 8’ ?<rri; cp. 311.—8i8a<rK€
|i£ cos p.ij cISot . The pij is due to the
imperative: cp. Ph. 253 cl>s pr) 8 kv eidbR
tadi p uv avio’TOpe'is: ib. 415 ws pt)k£t
8 vra nelvov eu (paei voeil Plat. Rep. 327 c
tl;s toLvvv p. 7 ) dKovcropbi'iov ovrco Suxvoeiode.
cos ov, instead of cos p-ii, sometimes stands,
however, with the partic. (esp. in gen.
or acc. absol.), although the verb is 1
imperative: Eur. Med. 1311 cos ovk£t ’
Svtoj v crQv t£kvo)v, (ppbvTL^e dr ): Lys. or.
27 § 16 pr)...a£r)plovs d<pieTe,...uiarr€p
tou dvelSovs aXX’ ov rrjs foplas avrois
ptXov. And, when the verb is not im¬
perative, cos oil in such cases is normal,
as Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 3 tu>v 5 ’ adeXcpuv
apeXov( tlv, warrep £k ttoXituv ptv yiyvo-
p£vov s cpLXovs, eij adeXficvv d£ ov yLyvo-
pivovs : Thuc. 4. 5 tv oXiyupiq. erroiovvTO ,
WS...OUX VTTop.evovvras: 6. 24 Upcvs ev£-
rrecre rots Tra<riv...eKTrXev(raL,...us...ov 8 £v
av acpaXetaav peyaXrjv dvvapiv. This is
against referring |xii cISot here to a cause
independent of the imperative, viz. to
the mental conception implied by cos:
for though (e.g.) £ 8 i 8 a£as cos p.*n eldbra
could mean, ‘you instructed me on the
supposition that I knew not,’ usage indi¬
cates that cos ovk eidbra would then have
been preferred.
1156 ff. ijp.iv, ethic dat. (81).—
gp/rroXiv : cp. 637. As Theseus was re¬
turning from the rescue, word had been
brought him that a stranger had seated
himself as a suppliant on the steps of
the altar of Poseidon at Colonus (see on
55). This man said merely that he was
a kinsman of Oedipus; and that he wished
to speak a few words to him (1162). The
fact that he was not from Thebes, but
from Argos (1167), seems to have been
inferred from something in his dress, for
Theseus says that he does not know whence
the man had come (cp. 1161). Poly-
neices took this precaution of becoming
a lk£t 7 )s because he did not know what
power might now be at the command of
the paternal anger which he foresaw (cp.
1165).
irpocrirttrovra ttcos : lit., ‘ having some¬
how rushed to’ the altar: i.e. he had
come in the absence of those Coloniates
who had hurried from the sacrifice to the
rescue (899), and no one had witnessed
his arrival. (Cp. 156 vpoirboris, 915 eireio--
Treowv.) irws could not mean, ‘for an
unknown reason.’
1158 f. Pwpiw with irpocrirecrovTa,
rather than locative dat. with Ka 0 rjo- 0 ai:
with the latter cp. 1160 Odicppa, 1163
£ 8 pa (0 . T. 15 Trpocrrjpeda , ib. 20 OaKei,
184
I04>0KAE0YI
OI. iroSanov; tl TTpocryjprj^ovTCL tco OaKrjpiaTL;
©H. ovk olSa TrXrjv ev‘ c rov yap, 0 J 9 XeyovcrL /xot,
fipayyv tlv alrei p,v6ov ovk oyKov 7 rXecov.
OI. ttolov tlv ; ov yap yj$* eSpa crpaKpov Xoyov.
OH. crol (fracrlv a vtov es Xoyovs iXOelv # povov
Gareev arrehueLV r aacpahcos tt)<; oevp ooov.
OI. T15 OTjT av 6L7] T7JVO O TTpOCTUaKCOV €OpaV )
©H. opa kolt 'Apyos el rt? vplv iyyevrjs
ecrO *, octtis av crov tovto Trpocrxprj^OL Tvyelv.
OI. co (j)iXraTe, cr^es ovirep el. ©H. tl S’ ecrrt croi
OI. ixin aov SeriOr}*;. ©H. irpayiJLaTOs ttolov ; Xeye.
OI. egoio aKovcov tcovo os ecru o TTpocrrary 79.
©H. Kal tls ttot icTTiv, ov y iycd xpe^acpl tl ;
OI. 7rcu9 ou/xos, cova£, crTvyvos, ov Xoycov eyco
dXyLCTT av avSpcov i^avacr^OLpLrjv kXvcov.
©H. tl S’; ovk aKOveiv ecrTL, Kal py) Spav a pLrj
1160
1165
11 70
1175
1160 irpocrxpV^ovTi. L. 1164 f. aoi (pacrlv avrdv is Xbyovs iXdeiv poXov jr’
airelv cureXdeiv aacpaXuis tt}s devp ’ odov. I read with Vauvilliers, who corrects
P-oXovt ’ to plovov, and adds r’ after cb reXdeiv. Other conjectures are : (i) Musgrave,
piovov r’ for ploX6v\t\ ( 2 ) Heath, p-oXbvT | alreiu cnreXdeiv r’. ( 3 ) Nauck (formerly)
OeXovr ’ | aireiu direXdeiu. 1168 irpoaxpvfa B, T, R, Vat., Farn.
and ib. 2 n.).— &<vpov. In Eur. Hipp.
746 Ktipuv was restored by Heath from
MS. Kvpuv {v. 1 . valiov): elsewhere Attic
poets have only Kvpiio. II. 23. 821 has
Kvpov. Horn. Hymn. 5. 189 Kvpe: and the
form was used by the Alexandrian poets.
It seems unnecessary, then, to conjecture
Kvpuv 'idvov (Blaydes).— Tjvix’ wpp.cop.qv,
‘when I first set out,’ lit., ‘when I pro¬
ceeded to set out’: i.e. when he left the
sacrifice, summoned by the cry of the
Chorus, 887.
1160 tw 0a.KTip.aTi, instrum, dat. :
irpocr- as in irpoaouTeiv (cp. on 122).
1161 f. orov seems to be an objective
gen. with p.v0ov, a colloquy with thee
(cp. ep.av Xiax av > I ^ 7 )- We find alrw
Ta'a, 7 ra pa tlvos, Trpos tlv os, etc., but never
the simple gen. atrai tlvos (like SeopaL
tlvos). —ovk oyKov ttXcW, on a subject of
no great pretensions,— i.e. not so impor¬
tant as to demand any great exertion
from the old man. Cp. Eur. Ph. 717
’iX eL TIV ’ #7 kov rdpyos ' E XXtjvuv tt apa.
This seems better than to take oyKov
here as= ‘ effort ,’ a sense which it bears
(in a different context) below, 1341 ( 3 pa-
Xet <rvv ’ 6 yKip (non magna mole). If we
rendered, ‘of no great coi?ipass ’ {i.e.
length), ovk oyKov irXewv would merely
repeat ( 3 paxvv.
1164 f. Heath’s insertion of t after
ctTrtXOeiv is necessary, unless we adopt
Nauck’s iXdeiv 06 'Xovr’, i.e. ‘they say
that, wishing to confer with you, he asks
that he may retire safely from his journey
hither’ (his journey to Attica from Argos):
but this throws too much stress on the
return. Vauvilliers seems .clearly right
in restoring p,ovov from the MS. p.oXovr.
The latter would go with iXdeiv: ‘they
say that he asks that, having approached,
he may confer with you ’: but this is
weak; and it would be even worse to
take poXovT as =‘after his arrival’ (at
Colonus). p.ovov fits the tone of the
context. The suitor prefers his request
in as modest a strain as possible.
1167 Kaf "Apyos. This brings the
first flash of light to Oed.,—he remem¬
bers Ismene’s words (378). Cp. on 1156.
tovto is best taken as acc. after tvxcIv:
cp. 1106 n., and 0 . T. 1155 tl irpoaxpV-
fav padeiv ; But it might, of course, be
OlAinOYI EHI KOAQNQl 185
Oe. Of what land is he ? What craves he by the suppli¬
cation ?
Th. I know one thing only; they say, he asks brief speech
with thee, which shall not irk thee much.
Oe. On what theme ? That suppliant posture is not trivial.
Th. He asks, they say, no more than that he may confer
with thee, and return unharmed from his journey hither.
Oe. Who can he be who thus implores the god ?
Th. Look if ye have any kinsman at Argos, who might
crave this boon of thee.
Oe. O friend ! Say no word more ! Th. What ails thee ?
Oe. Ask it not of me— Th. Ask what?—Speak !
Oe. By those words I know who is the suppliant.
Th. And who can he be, against whom I should have
a grief?
Oe. My son, O king,—the hated son whose words would
vex mine ear as the words of no man beside.
Th. What ? Canst thou not listen, without doing what thou
1169 c 3 ftXraP iVxecr ol (i from v) 7rep el L.— i'crxes B, F, Vat.: tax € L 2 : e-rriax e * A,
R: el^es T, Farn.—c 3 0tXrare, cr^s Heath: c 5 ftiXTal, i'crxe a’ Doederlein .—odirep
L, with most MSS. : rjirep [sic) T, Vat. 1171 -jrpooTdTTjs] irpoaTpoiros Hartung.
1172 8 v ft 67w] 8 v dv eyto Vauvilliers.
acc. after *Trpo(rx,pr)toi, tvx&v being epex-
egetic inf.
1169 ovirep ct, ‘stop where
thou art,’ i.e. ‘say no more’—do not go
on to urge that I should receive this
visitor. Cp. Eur. I. A. 1467 <0(A> P-v
pe repoXlirris'. Hipp. 1354 crx^s, direLpr)Kos
owf avairoujo-u. This correction (Heath’s)
of the MS. t<rX€S is much better than
Doederlein’s Ktrxe cr’. While the intrans.
£x* is common as ‘hold!’ (Plat. Prot.
349 E etc.), we never find ^x e ae i n that
sense. —ti 8’ &tti <roi; ‘what is the matter
with thee?’ Cp. 311.
1170 Trpayp.aTos irotou; The con¬
struction Slopal aov twos, though less
freq. than SlopaL aov n, occurs in good
prose, as Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 19 Sedpevoi.
K vpov aXXos aXXrjs irpd^ews.
1171 (Lkovwv tcUvS’, hearing these
words (1167): cp. 418: for tu>v8 ’ refer¬
ring to what precedes, 787.—os=oVm:
0 . T. 1068 p.r)TTOTe yuoirjs 6 s el: Ai. 1259
p.aOwv el. Plat. Meno 80 D irepi ape-
TTjs, 8 ’Iotlv, iyd pkv ovk olSa. Her. 9. 71
yevoptvqs Xlaxv s os yI uolto avT&v apiaros.
TTpocTTciTT^s, one who presents himself
before a god as a suppliant: so 1278:
schol. 6 lk£tt)S, 0 TrpoaeaTT]KLbs rep fiiopup.
Elsewhere the word always = ‘protector’
or ‘patron’ (as O. T. 303, 411, 882, Tr.
209). Cp. El. 1377 77 ae (sc. tov ’ AirdX-
Xiova) 7 roXXa St] \ aft &v &x 0L P L ^ t7 rapel
tt p0 iia t 7 ]v x e pL> ‘have oft come before
thee with offerings of my best in suppliant
hand.’
1172 ov ft eyu> ij/t^cufu, who is he,
to whom I could possibly have any
objection? See note in Appendix on
170; and cp. Aesch. P. V. 292 ovk eoTiv
orep | p.ei$ova p.olpav vei/uaip' ij aot. Dis¬
tinguish 561 oirolas e^aftaTaLprjv, which
is not strictly similar (see n. there).
1173 f. o-Tv-yvos has greater force
through its position: ‘my son, king—a
son whom I hate’: cp. 1615 OKXrjpdv.
Xoytov: for the gen. cp. 418. dX-yurra
avSpcov, = aXy lov rj iravTos aXXov avSpbs
(Xoyiov), more reluctantly than the words
of any one else. The usage is similar
to that by which a Greek could say,
irvpapLSa aireX'uvero iXdoaio tov irarpos
(Her. 2. 134), instead of tt) s t. 7r., or
rjv 0 TraTT/p. Cp. O. T. 467 n. More
often the words would mean, ahyiov rj
rrds a'XXos avrjp (so ol/xai KaXXiar dvdpunrojv
Xlyew, Plat. Ion 530 c).
1176 a jxt| : ‘such things as thou dost
not wish’ (quae non cupias : cp. 1186,
73 n -
IO 0 OKAEOYI
186
XpyCcLS > ti c rot rovS’ ecTTi Xvnrjpov KXveiv ;
01 . eyOierrov, d)va£, (j) 6 eypa tovO ’ rjKei irarpi *
koX [itj /A dvdyKrj 7 rpocr/ 3 dXr)< > TaS* eiKaOeiv .
©H. aXX* et to OaKTjfji e^avayKaXgei, erKoirei'
/177 crot, tt povoi fj tov Seov cj)vXaKTea. 1180
AN. irarep, mOov [jlol, Kel vea irapaiveera).
\ * o s v / o « « i '
toz^ apop eacrov Tovoe ry u avroi (ppevL
yapiv irapacryeiv r&i #€&> 0’ a fiovXeTai y
/cat, pajz/ vneiKe tov KcurLyvrjTOV p.oXe'iV.
ov yap ere, Odperei, npos fttav rrapaenrdereL 1185
yvevparpa parj croc ervpicfrepovTa Xe^erai.
Xoyov S’ dKovcrai ris fiXafir) ; ra tol '"Aca/cws
r)vpr]pev epya to Xoyco pLTjvveTai.
£(j)vora<; avTov ajerre /xTySe SpcovTa ere
ra tcov KaKLcrTGJv hvererefiecrTaT, (!) rrdrep, 11 90
1176 ro 05 ’Elms.: tout’ MSS. 1178 dKadeiv Elms. : eUadeiv MSS.: cp. on v. 1015.
1181 7 rddov F. — Kai d L, L 2 .— vea without accent L. 1183 de&i 5 ’, with 8
written above, L. 1184 vcpv] vvv R. — rbv rbv L, with three dots over the first:
cp. v. 353. 1187 dKovaac Tier / 3 \a[ 3 r)’ L. The first hand seems to have written
aKovaai, meaning anovaai (imperat. aor. midd.); and when this was corrected, the accent
was left: cp. 1113, 1124.— KaXus MSS. ( KaXa B, Vat.): xaxws Herm. 1188 t)vpr)p.ev ’]
eiprjpcbv’ L 2 .— bpya] bpyu (sic), B, Vat. — Blaydes conject. evprjpcbv' tpyip kov \6yip.
1176 The emphasis is on kXv€iv, not
on roiS’: ‘ why is it painful to thee to
give this man a hearing ?' Theseus has
no need to ask, ‘why is it painful to thee
to hear this man?’ —for he knows already
how Oed. had been treated by his sons
(599). The sense is thus the same as
if we kept the MS. tout : ‘why is this
thing painful to thee,—namely, to hear?’
(Cp. Ph. 1121 Kai yap ipcoi tovto pceXei,
pci] <pL\6rr]T ’ arribay : and 0 . T. 1058.)
But, when the question has already been
put in an abstract form (ovk aKoueiv tan
etc.), it would be tame to reiterate it
in the same form. By rov8e it is adapted
to the particular case. Cp. 1117 rovde
XPV KXbeiv.
1177 (jjGe'-yfJia tout* (art. omitted, as
629), ‘that voice’—his son’s. The blind
man could not express loathing more
vividly: cp. 863. f]K6t, has come to be :
0. T. 1519 Beois y ’ ’igduiTos 17/cw. (Not,
‘has come hither.’)
1178 p.^ p.’ dvayKT) irpoo-pdXrjs, ‘do
not force me to the necessity’ of yield¬
ing,—the avayKT] being, as it were, a
rock on which his course is driven; cp.
Aesch. Earn. 564 rbv tt piv 6 \f 3 ov | appear 1
rrpocr[ 3 aXu>v ... w\er’. We cannot pro¬
perly call this ‘ an inverted expression ’
for per) peoi avayKrjv TrpoapaXrjs, which
would suggest a wholly different image:
cp. Tr. 255 tipKov avrip TTpoa^aXuv: ib. 41
epiol wLKpas | <j) 5 cvas...Trpo(r[ 3 a\d)v. —6iKa-
0£iv: cp. 862, 1015.
1179 f. to 0 aKT]|x’ (1160), his sup¬
pliant edpa at the altar of Poseidon, in
whose name he implored the boon. 4|av-
a-yKa£ei: cp. 603. If we point at (TKOirei,
as is best, then jxi)...Tj is elliptical: ‘(be¬
ware, I say) lest.’ Cp. Plat. Gorg. 462 e
IlfiA. rlvos Xtyeis Tabnc)?; (‘what calling
do you mean?’) ZfX per) aypocKorepov rj
rb aXrjdbs eiireiv, ‘ I fear it may be
scarcely courteous to say the truth.’
7rpo'voia...rov 0eov, respect for the god:
Andoc. or. 1 § 56 ehrov...a rjKovaa...,
irpovolq. pcev rwv avyyevcov Kai tcov cpLXwv,
irpovoiq. db tt)s rrbXeus airaarjs. Cp. on
O. T. 978. 4>u\aKT€'a, must be observed ,
like (pvXaacreLv v6pcov,8pKca, etc. For slight¬
ly different, though kindred, uses of the
verb, cp. 626, 1213.
1181 TT10OV |xoi, ‘comply with me,’
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
wouldst not ? Why should it pain thee to hear him ?
Oe. Most hateful, king, hath that voice become to his
sire:—lay me not under constraint to yield in this.
Th. But think whether his suppliant state constrains thee :
what if thou hast a duty of respect for the god ?
An. Father, hearken to me, though I be young who counsel.
Allow the king to gratify his own heart, and to gratify the god
as he wishes; and, for thy daughters’ sake, allow our brother to
come. For he will not pluck thee perforce from thy resolve,—
never fear,—by such words as shall not be spoken for thy good.
But to hear him speak,—what harm can be in that ? Ill-devised
deeds, thou knowest, are bewrayed by speech. Thou art his
sire; so that, e’en if he were to wrong thee with the most
impious of foul wrongs, my father,
1189 Kafpvcxas Heimsoeth.— p-rj re mss. (made from pyre in L) : prjbb Dawes.
1190 rot tijou Kcud(XT(j)v bvcrae^eardTUV MSS. L has bvaefievTCLTUv, with the
second <r written above by S.) The following conjectures may be noticed:—
grant this wish, as El. 1207 : while irbdov
is rather, ‘be persuaded,’as ib. 1015, and
above, 520.— kcI where el Kal would be
normal: cp. 661. vea: see on 751: cp.
1116.
1182 f. tov avSpa tovSc, Theseus
(cp. 1100). ‘ Allow him at once to gratify
his own mind (his hinted desire that
Polyneices should be heard, 1175), and
to gratify Poseidon as he wishes to do,’
i.e. by granting the prayer made in Po¬
seidon’s name. The whole phrase x.apiv
7rapaorx€iv belongs to both clauses; a is
acc. of respect. The subj. to PotiXeTtu
is Theseus, not 6 debs. —These two vv.
mark two leading traits in the character
of Theseus—his sense of justice (<j>pevC),
and his piety (0€<x>).
1184 vimK€ here = <rvyx^P e h '‘con¬
cede to us that... ’; so vapeiKeiv in prose.
1185 f. Trapatrirdo-ci, sc. 6 Kaolyvr)-
tos. Cp. Ant. 791 <ri> Kal biKaicov a5L-
kovs | <pplva 5 Trapao"rrg,s Erl ‘thou
wrenchest the minds e’en of the just unto
injustice, for their bane.’ — a p-rj = (raOra)
a pd] (1175), ‘i n respect of such words as
shall not be spoken for thy good,’—a
tribute, marked by feminine tact, to her
father’s judgment. Xe'leTcu is always pass,
in trag. : cp. 581 brjX&creTai, and see on
O. T. 672.
1187 KttKws is Hermann’s easy and
certain correction of the MS. /caXcfs.
‘ Evilly devised deeds are disclosed by
speech ’: i. e. even supposing that Poly¬
neices is harbouring ill designs, the best
way to discover them is to converse with
him. Cp. Ant. 493 0tXet 5’ 6 dvpbs irpba-
Oev ripijadaL KXoirebs, \ r&v prjdb opdus ev
gkotip rexvojp.lvuv ,—where the bad con¬
science is supposed to bewray itself even
before (-r pbadev) investigation. With
kciXcSs, the words are merely ‘a rheto¬
rical generality,’ as Campbell (who re¬
tains it) says: i.e. speech is a good
thing, ‘ for it is by speech that all man’s
best discoveries are revealed.’ But surely
we need something more relevant to the
matter in hand.
1189 ff. Meineke rejects the three
verses, 1189—1191, because (1) Zcpvoas
avrbv is too abrupt: (2) it is too much to
tell Oed. that he must bear anything
from his son: (3) the phrase ra t&v Ka-
kI<ttojv etc. is indefensible. As to (1),
few readers can fail to perceive that the
‘abruptness’ is both forcible and pathetic
at the moment when she turns from
colder and more external arguments to
the plea of natural affection. As to (2),
it is enough to observe that Antigone
means, ‘The relationship between parent
and child is indelibly sacred. No wicked¬
ness on your son’s part can alter the fact
that he is your son.’ As to (3), see
next n.
1190 Suo-crePeo-Tar’, w (Dawes) seems
right: it amends the MS. tci tuv Kai<t<rT«v
8 v<r<r€p«<rTdT(ov by simply striking off the
final v. ‘The most impious among the
188
IO<t>OKAEOYS
Oe/ii 5 ere y eivcu Ke'ivov avri&pav kclkcos.
aW’ eacrov • elal ^drepois yoval kclkoli
Kal Ovpos o£vs, a\\d vovOerovpievoL
<f)L\o)v incoSats i^enaSovTcu efrvenv.
erv S’ els eieelva, pLrj ra vvv, dnocrKoneu 11 95
narpcoa Kal parjTpcpa nrjpLaO' anaOes’
Kav Kelva \evererrjs , oIS’ iyco, yvcocret KaKOV
Ovpov TeXevrrjv evs /ca/cr) npoeryiyveTai.
e.yeis yap ov^l /3aia TavOvpLrjpLara,
tcov o-gjv aSepKTcop oppidrcov rrjTCopievos. 1200
aW rjplv euce• Xtnapelv yap ov ko\ov
(i) Toup: ra t< 2 v K&Kcora (adv.) bvaae^ecrrarcov , approved by Porson on
Eur. Hec. 618 ( = 620 Dind.), and received by Brunck, Elms., etc. (2) Toup’s
later emendation, made also by Musgrave : ra tCjv Kadariov Kaaepeorariov. (3)
Reisig : ra rwv Kadarwv bvaae^earar av, where dv goes with ei'77, Reisig’s correction
of elvat., in v. 1191. (4) Dawes: ra tlov kclkIctcov dvaaejSborar’, w, received by most
of the recent edd.—Wecklein thinks v. 1190 spurious : Meineke rejects all the three
vv., 1189—1191. 1191 flatus mss. and most edd.: dep.iv Dawes, Mudge,
Heath, approved by Porson: Elmsley has dt/uv in his text, but supports in his
note, aol depirov elvaL Hartung. 1192 aXX’ avrov L (from avrbv) : the other
MSS. have either aXX’ avrov or aXX’ avrov : in A ere is written above, and R has a\\a
aeavrov, as if the sense were aeavrov (xa/ctDs bpaoeis). Elmsley conject. aXX’ £a avrbv
(to be scanned as —: Blaydes, dXX’ Lavrov {sic ): London ed. of 1722, dXX’ e-a gov,
worst of deeds’ is a vehement phrase
suited to the passion of the appeal.
Among evil deeds, ra /ect/cd, those which
outrage gods or kinsfolk form a class,
ra dvaae^ij. If Kcua<rTwv were changed
to KaKiorTa, the latter must be an adv.,
and twv Svo-o-cPeo-Tdxwv must be masc. :
‘ the deeds of men who in the worst way
are most impious.’ Kaae^eararcov (‘the
deeds of the worst and most impious
men’) is less probable.
1191 0 €|j.is <re y elvai. The MSS.
here agree in the nominative. Vauvilliers
suggested that eori might be supplied,
taking <r( y etvcu in the sense of a£
7’ 6 vra, and comparing enwv elvaL, etc.
This may be rejected, as may also Reisig’s
bvaae^earar’ dv, with d'r] for elvaL: for
then we should require ovbe in 1189. Is
0t|AiS, then, indeclinable in this phrase?
That is now the received view. It rests,
however, solely on the fact that our mss.
have 0ejxis, and not 0€|iiv, here, and in
four other places, Plat. Gorg. 505 D,
Xen. Oec. n § n, Aelian Nat. An.
1. 60, Aesch. Suppl. 335. Porson be¬
lieved that, with Dawes, we ought to
read 0€juv. That is my own opinion;
but, as the question must be considered
doubtful, I have preferred to leave 0€|us
in the text, and to submit the evidence
in the Appendix.
1192 aXX’ avTov ‘ eltrl, etc., is the
traditional reading, on which aXX’ avrov
was a variant, adapted, seemingly, to the
fatuous interpretation, ‘ Nay, you will
hurt yourself ’ (see cr. n.). It is a ro¬
bust faith which can accept aXX’ avrov
as an aposiopesis. aXX’ dwrov, ‘ Nay,
allow (him to come),’ is perhaps the best
remedy, since we can suppose avrov to
have been an explanatory gloss which
supplanted the verb. For the synizesis
cp. 0 . T. 1451 aXX’ £a pe, n. aXX’ £a
avrov as = — ~ is surely impossible for
tragedy. Musgrave’s aXX’ €l|ov is intrin¬
sically preferable to either, but leaves the
corruption unexplained. I had thought of
alSov viv (‘have compassion on him’).
If avrbv had supplanted vlv, AIA might
have become AAA.
1194 €^€Tra8ovrai <|>v<riv, ‘are charm¬
ed out of their nature’: lit. ‘ are subdued
by the charm, in their nature’ (acc. of
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
189
it is not lawful for thee to wrong him again.
Oh, let him come: other men, also, have evil offspring, and
are swift to wrath ; but they hear advice, and are charmed from
their mood by the gentle spells of friends.
Look thou to the past, not to the present,—think on all that
thou hast borne through sire and mother ; and if thou considerest
those things, well I wot, thou wilt discern how evil is the end
that waits on evil wrath; not slight are thy reasons to think
thereon, bereft, as thou art, of the sight that returns no more.
Nay, yield to us! It is not seemly for just suitors to
which most of the recent edd. receive : Wunder, aXX’ ’£a viv (so Herm., Hartung):
Dobree, aXX’ £a TaS’: Musgrave, aXX’ avvaov or aXX’ eZ£o v. 1194 e^a-rraSovraL
L (with gl. KaTcurpavvovTcu), L 2 , F: e£eirq 8 ovTaL (or e^eivaSovTaC) the other MSS.
1195 ireiva, fir 7] ereiva fioi Camerarius: a conjecture which Hermann also had made,
but afterwards rejected. 1196 a ’irddea L (it was never airadea). 1197
Xdarjia L, and so (or Mays) the other MSS. : Xebaaps Pierson. (eqarfs Toup : aXu^s
Reisig.) 1199 odx>. fiLcua (sic) L, F ( ovx'l): od [ 3 Lcua the other MSS.: odv piata
Heath: oi>x 1 / 3 cua Musgrave, Brunck: Hesych. s.v. ( 3 ai 6 v‘ oXiyov, p.iKpov' ’ 2 o<poK\i)s
8£ 0 idiirodi ev KoXwi'y - ov ( 3 aia , a vtI tou acpdova Kal iroXXa.
respect). Plat. Phaed. 77 E aXX’ laws
Ivl tis Kal ev ijpuv rrah, ocjtls ra rotaura
( pofieiraL' tovtov odv ireipw/xeda 7 relOeiv fir]
SeSdvai rbv Oavarov wairep ra fiopfioXvKet,a.
'AXXa xPVi 0 ’ZwKpdrrjs, erraSeiv
avrip eKaarrjs i] fib pas, £ws av e^erra-
0r]re (‘charm him out of us’). Plut.
De Iside et Os. 384 A ra Kpodfiara rrjs
Xdpas, oh exp&VTO 7 rpo r wv vttvcjv 01 IIu-
daybpeioi , to £ firrad£s Kal a\oyov rrjs
if/vxvs ££eTq 5 ov res ovtoo Kal deparved-
ovres, ‘ subduing by the charm (of music)
the passionate and unreasoning part of
the soul.’ Phaedr . 267 D opylaai re ad
7roXXous a/ia Seivos avrjp y£yove, Kal rraXiv
wpyiafi£voi s £rrq 8 wv KrjXeiv , ‘soothe
them, when angered, by his charming.’
Aesch. P. V. 172 fieXiyXwaaocs rreidovs |
erraoidaiaLV. The frequency of the me¬
taphor is due to the regular use of £rrq> 8 al
in the medical practice of the age: thus
Pindar describes Cheiron as using (1)
incantations, (2) draughts, (3) amulets,
(4) surgery ( Pyth . 3. 51), and Plato’s
list of remedies is the same, with /cameras
added (Rep. 426 b). In Od. 19. 457
an errepdr] stops hemorrhage, and in
[Dem.] or. 25 § 80 is applied to epilepsy.
Sophocles Ir. 1001 has tLs yap aoiSbs
(=eTT(p 86 s), tIs 6 x H P 0 T ^X v 7 l^ \ iaropias,
8 s Ti]v 8 ’ arrjv | .../cara/c^XTjcret; Ai. 582
6 pr]veiv erripSas rrpos TOfiwvn rcpfiaTi.
Lucian mocks the notion that a fever or
a tumour can be scared by an 8 vop.a
dearreaiov rj prjcnv [lap( 3 apiKr]v (Philops. 9).
Cp. Shaksp. Cymbeline 1. 7. 115 ‘’tis
your graces | That from my mutest con¬
science to my tongue | Charms this re¬
port out.’
1195 f. iKtiva, away yonder, in the
past, -irarpwa Kal p.., connected with
them : so Ant. 856 rrarpipov 8 ’ dKriveis
tlv ’ adXov. He is to turn from his present
causes for anger (rd, vvv) to the issues of
his former anger—when he slew his sire.
|AT]Tpu>a, because the slaying prepared the
marriage.
1198 TcXcvnjv, result: Her. 7. 157
rtp 88 ed / 3 ovXev 0 £vri irprjyfiaTL reXevrr] cos
to erriirav XP r l a " r V £ 6 £Xei emylveadaL. For
the constr. cp. Ant. 1242 5 et£as ev av-
dpwrroiai tt]v dfiovXlav \ 8 a ip fieytarov av-
8 pi TTpOCKeLTai KaKOV.
1199 f. TavGupijpaTa (cp. 292), ‘ the
food for meditation ’ (on the evils of
anger) which his blindness might furnish—
itself due to an act of anger, the climax
of acts traceable to the anger in which he
slew Lalus. Cp. 855.
1200 aStpKTwv: ‘being deprived of
thy sightless eyes,’ = ‘ being deprived of
thine eyes, so that they shall see no
more,’ the adj. being proleptic : cp. 1088
tov evaypov n. Tiyrcopcvos : the pres, rr 7-
racrdcu denotes a state (‘to be without’),
not an act (‘to lose’); cp. Hes. Op.
408 fir) av fi£v alrrjs aXXov, 6 5 ’ apvrfTat.,
ad 8 £ Trjrq, ‘and thou remain in want.’
IO 0 OKAEOYI
190
Slkcucl irpocryprj^ovcriv, ov S’ avrov plv ev
iracryeiv, ttclOovtol 8 * ovk InLcrracrOai Tiveiv .
OI. tIkvov , fiapeiav ySovrjv vlkoltI pe
Xeyovres' ec ttcj S’ ovv 07ra)9 v/xw' (j)iXov . 1205
povov, £lv\ etnep Keivos gjS* IXevareT at,
pr)?>el<z Kpareirco rrjs iprjs 7r0T€ -
©H. ai raf ra tolclvt , ovyl St9 xprj^co kXv€lv ,
<3 7 Tpecrfiv Kopirziv 8 ’ ov^i fiovXopai' (TV S’ CJV
(JW? lct 6 \ lav 7 T€p Kapl tls o’toQr) 6 ecov. I 2 IO
o-rp. XO. 00T19 tot) ttXIovos pepov 9 xprj^ei tov perpiov Trapels
1204 tjSov^v] Blaydes conject. 57? xdptv, or Soglv. 1205 ?<ttw 5 ’ o 5 v] Nauck
conject. &rrw 5 ’u> 5 ’. 1208 xXiJeiv MSS.: Xkyeiv Wecklein. 1209 f. u Trpko( 3 v
Kopireiv oi>x '<■ ^ovXopao gv [sic) 8 k \ gl ov lgOc kdvirep etc. L. After Kopireiv, S inserted
5’ : above gv 8 k he wrote 54 <re, which can hardly have been a mistake for ak 8 k:
rather he meant, Kop.neiv 8 ’ ovxl, f 3 ovXop.ai Sk ae \ guv, Ig6l. Scaliger saw that guv
1202 f. Notice the dat. irpoo-xprj-
£ovtriv (with kclXSv), followed by the acc.
avTov with irdaxci-v, and -iraGovra with
inlaTaadcu. A literal version shows
the reason:—‘It is not fitting for the
askers of just things to sue long, nor
that a man should himself be well-treated,
and then not know how to requite it.’
Importunity is here viewed as touching
the dignity of the suppliants; ingratitude,
in its moral aspect.—ov8’, sc. na\ov kan.
Cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 175 a£tov iiriax^, dXX’
ovk eirei xdrjvai. —ovk tirto-rao-Oai: with
the inf. after ov KaX 6 v kan the normal
negative would be p.y, or p.y ov: but ov is
treated as forming one word with the
inf.: cp. II. 24. 296 el 8k toi ov-Suaei.
Tiv«iv — dp.d^eadai: see on 229.
The structure of ov8’ av-rov...rtvciv il¬
lustrates the Greek tendency to co-ordi¬
nate clauses : cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 54 irus
ovk alaxpbv, ...ttjv pkv JUivpuiryv Kal tt )v
’Aolav pi€GTT]V TTeTTOirjKkvCU TpOTTaluV ,...
virkp 8 k r??s Tra.Tpi 8 os...pLr)Sk piiav p.dxyv
(paiveaOai pcep-axyp-kvovs ; We sometimes
meet with the same construction in
English: e.g. ‘For one thing I am
sorry, and that is that the English Govern¬
ment might have prevented the conflict
with one single word, and yet has not
thought it necessary to interfere.’
1204 f. The stress is on f3apetav:
‘Grievous (for me) is the gratification (to
yourselves) in regard to which ye prevail
over me by your words; however (8’ ovv)
it shall be as ye wish.’ ijSovijv is a bold
acc. of respect with vikcitc, suggested by
the constr. with a cognate acc., viktjv
virare, since the pleasure is secured by
the victory. Cp. on 849 vikolv. We can¬
not well take ijS. with XeyovTcs, ‘ye pre¬
vail over me in’ (or ‘by’) ‘ speaking of a
pleasure’ etc.— 8 ’ oSv: cp. Ai. 115 08 S’
o$v... | xpw x €l P^ ‘well, then, (if thou
must).’
1206 4 \€vo- 6 T(u: this form occurs Tr.
595, Aesch. P. V. 854, Suppl. 522 : not
in Eur., Comedy, or Attic prose, unless it
be genuine in Lys. or. 22. n. The Att.
fut. is elpu.
1207 KpareCTO) Trjs 4 . '|rvx'n s > ‘be¬
come master of my life,’ acquire the power
to dispose of me,—alluding to the The¬
bans’ plan for establishing him on their
border (cp. 408). Trjs 4 |a. \|/. is merely
a pathetic periphrasis for ep.ov : see on
998.
1208 kXv€iv is not perfectly cour¬
teous, as Wecklein says, who reads
Xt'yeiv,—perhaps rightly. But for kXv«iv
it may be pleaded that, just after so
signal a proof of good-faith and valour,
Theseus might be excused if he showed
a little impatience at the reiterated fears
of Oedipus. Cp. their conversation at
648—656. Besides, ra Toiav-r , a phrase
which implies some annoyance, must refer
to the fears just uttered, rather than to
pledges which should allay them.
1209 f. If 8’ is omitted (with Week-
OlAinOYI ET 7 I KOAQNQI 191
sue long; it is not seemly that a man should receive good,
and thereafter lack the mind to requite it.
Oe. My child, ’tis sore for me, this pleasure that ye win
from me by your pleading;—but be it as ye will. Only, if that
man is to come hither,—friend, let no one ever become master
of my life!
Th. I need not to hear such words more than once, old
man:—I would not boast; but be sure that thy life is safe,
while any god saves mine.
[Exit Theseus, to the right of the spectators.
Ch. Whoso craves the ampler length of life, not content to Strophe.
ought to be <tus. Adopting this, Dindorf gives, nop.ire'tv 8 ’ oJ%t (3ov\op.ar vv 5 ’
uv | crus l<t6\ Wecklein, <2 irpecr(3v (Kopireiv ovx i [3ov\oficu )' crv crus \ uv ?<r0’*
Meineke, cr8 88 \ auv ol8\ — crip^y] o’wtfei L, au£ei L 2 , F. 1211 The first hand
in L first wrote Sana ir\tovocr ptpovcr \ rod pcerpLov, omitting tov before irXeovocr , and
Xpyc^ec after pctpovcr : these two words have been supplied by (I think) the first hand
itself, though with a finer pen and paler ink. 1212 irapels] Bothe conject.
lein) after Kop/imv, we must either make
Kopiireiv ov%i (3ovXop.ai a parenthesis (as he
does), or else point thus: icXveiv * | <2
7 rpeafiv, etc. The abruptness would add
a certain spirit to the words. But the
8’ after KO|nr€iv may well be genuine,
if we conceive him as checking the im¬
pulse to remind Oed. of the prowess
already shown :—‘however, I do not wish
to boast.’ <rv he | <rws lo-0i could not
mean, ‘know that you are safe’: wv is
indispensable: and the choice lies between
(i) <rv 8’ wv | <rws l'<r0’, and (2) trv <rws |
wv l'<r0\ For (2) it may be said that the
MS. <rwv is more easily explained by it,
and that hi might have been added to com¬
plete v. 1209 : for (1), that it is nearer to
the actual text (in which trwv may have
sprung from uv superscript), and that
<rws is more effective if it begins the verse
in which crw^Tl follows.
1211—1248 Third stasimon. (1)
Strophe 1211—1224 = antistr. 1225—
1238. (2) Epode 1239—1248. See
Metrical Analysis.—The old men of
Colonus comment on the folly of desiring
that life should be prolonged into years
at which man’s strength is ‘ but labour
and sorrow.’ The helpless and afflicted
stranger before them suggests the theme,
which serves to attune our sympathy, as
the solemn moment of his final release
draws nearer.
1211 If. oo-tis tov -rrXtovos p.. XPTT
|€i, whoever desires the ampler portion,
£w«iv (epexeg. inf.) that he should live
(through it), -impels, having neglected,
i.e. not being content, tov peTpCov (xpy-
£eiv), to desire a moderate portion: i.e.,
‘whoever desires the larger part (of the
extreme period allotted to human life),
and is not satisfied with moderate length
of days.’ XP 11 ?- § en -» as 473
rov pLCLKpov xPVfe LV jSfou, which also illus¬
trates the art. with 7 rXtovos : cp. O. T.
518 oilroi giov pLOL rov p.<XKpaiuvos t69os.
For xPlit- T0 ^ ' ir ^- K-> f,w€iv, instead of
XPtl?. £w«iv to irXeov p.€pos, cp. 1755 :
Plat. Crito 52 B ov 5 ’ ein.dvp.la. ae aWrjs
irdXeus ov8 , a'XX uv vop.uv t\a[3ev ei8ivai.
-irapeCs, if sound, must be construed in
one of two ways: (1) as above, which is
best : or (2) in Hermann’s way, irapels
rov p.erplov (xpyfav) fweiv, ‘negligens
vivere modicam partem expetens,’ scorn¬
ing to live with desire only of a modest
span. Others make it govern [xtTptov,
‘neglecting the moderate portion,’ and
for the gen. Campbell quotes Plat. Phaedr.
235 E iraptvTa tov ... ey ku puafreiv.
Liddell and Scott (7th ed.) give the same
citation along with this passage, which
they render, ‘letting go one’s hold of
moderation,’ i.e. giving it up. But the
active irapitvai never governs a gen. (in
the nautical ira.pi.tvcu tov ito86s, ‘ to slack
away the sheet,’ the gen. is partitive):
and a reference to Plat. Fhaedr. 235 e
will show that tov has nothing to do with
the inf., but is masc. The passage runs:—
192
I04>0KAE0YI
avr.
2 ^coeuv, crKcucKJvvav (frvkdcrcroyv iv i/iol KardSrjXo^ ecrrcu.
3 hrei iroWd /xe v at fiaKpal afxepai KariOevro Sr) 1 215
4 \v7ra9 iyyvTepoj, ra repirovra S’ ou/c av 1S019 ottov,
5 orav t 15 es nkeov Trier)
6 tot) ''Siovros' o S’ inLKOvpos leorikeero^, 12 20
7 ^A’tSos ore /x<h/>* awpivaios
8 dkvpos ayopos dva7ri(j)r)ve,
9 OdvaTos e9 rekevrav.
pirj <j)vvcu tov airavra viko. \6yov to 8’, e 7 ret (j)avfj, 1225
Tapos : Schneidewin, Tbpa (and so Blaydes): Verrall, irapkK. 1213 ^wetv]
fwav Hartung (reading tclv fierpiou). —< pvXdaatov ] dcpdXcov Maehly. The Triclinian
text (T, Farn.) has aKcuoavvav alel (pvXdaacov, against metre: but Triclinius sup¬
posed these vv. to be p,ovocrTpo<pu<d. 1218 f. Sirov, \ orav] otot' &v L: so
(or birorav, or ottot' av) the other mss. In the marg. of L the true reading is
rlva oteL XbyovTa cos XPV P'V bpwvTL pcdXXov
7) epcbvri x a P L £ e<T Q at > iraptvra tov pciv
tS (ppbvipcov ey Kcopud^ecv, tov 8i tS
acppov pbyecv, avayKaia yovv SvTa, etr’
a\\’ arra S^eiv Xbyeiv; i.e., ‘if he omitted
to praise the sense of the one ( tov pdv, the
non-lover), and the folly of the other (tov
8b, the lover).’
Hartung explains his Tav geTplov Ta-
peis | tooav as ‘neglecting the life of mo¬
derate span ’ (sc. pdpovs). Though the
phrase to p.€Tpiov t apecs (‘in neglect of
due limit’) occurs in Plato Legg. 691 C
(quoted by Wunder), it seems very doubt¬
ful whether impels is sound here. The
conjecture ire'pa (Schneidewin) is possible,
but derives no real support from the fact
that 7 r apd t6 Kaipiov Kai to pLirpiov occurs
in the schol.’s loose paraphrase. Verrall
ingeniously proposes irapeK, which,
however, does not occur in Tragedy.
Possibly tov geTpcov irpoGels, ‘ in prefer¬
ence to the moderate portion.’
o-Ktuo<r., perversity, folly: cp. Ant.
1028 avOaSla tol aKaibr tjt' ocpXcaKdvei.
<j>v\d<rcr(ov, cleaving to: Eur. Ion 735
a£i’ ai-lcov yevvrjTSptov \ ijdri (pvXaa trees.
Cp. 626, ri8o. iv ep.ol, me iudice, iv
denoting the tribunal, as 0 . T. 677 (n.)
ev...Toicrd’ 'la os, ‘just in their sight’: Plat.
Legg. 916 B diadiKafrbodco 8i Sv Tiai tcov
laTpcov.
1214 ff. at paKpal | au.., the long
days (of any given long life), iroXXd p.£v
8i] KaT€0€VTo are wont (gnomic aor.) to
lay up full many things, Xuiras (gen.
sing.) cyyvTepw somewhat near to grief:
i.e. advancing years are apt to accumu¬
late around men a store of cares, regrets,
sorrows,—in brief, a store of things which
are nearer to pain than to joy; while,
meanwhile, the joys of earlier days have
vanished.
Xviras e-yyirrepco is a sort of euphemism:
cp. Ant. 933 0 ’cp.oL, davarov tovt ’ eyyv-
Tttrw | tovtos acpiKTai, ‘this word hath
come very nigh unto death’— i.e. threatens
imminent death.
The middle k araTld etrdai is con¬
tinually used in Attic of 1 storing up ,'—
either literally, as napTovs, Orjtravpois,
oItov, —or figuratively, as xa/Hv, kXIos,
(piXiav, Sxdpoiv. Therefore I would not
render KareGevTO simply, i set down,' as if
the meaning were that many things, once
‘near to joy,’ are moved by the years,
and set down nearer to grief; though
this view is tenable. (Cp. Ar. Ran. 165
A. ra OTpcbpcaT' addes Xapcftave. | Tpiv
ral KaTadiadac ;) — Hot, ‘oft (7roXXa) lay
up griefs (Xviras acc. pi.) nearer (us).’
ovk av ISois oirou (sc. eari, as At. 890
avdpa p.}] Xevaoecv Stov) : cp. Aesch. Eutn.
301 r6 X aL P eLV P'V P'UQbvd' otov cfipevcov,
‘knowing not where to find joy in thy
soul.’
1220 f. tov SeovTos (Reiske) is in¬
dicated by the schol. in L, tov /aeTplov,
tov LKavov, and is, I think, true. The
phrase, oTav irea-fl tis 4s irXeov tov
StovTos, means, ‘ when one has lapsed
into excess of due limit' in respect of
prolonged life, i.e. when one has out¬
lived those years which alone are enjoy-
OlAinOYI EfTI KOAQNQI
193
desire a modest span, him will I judge with no uncertain voice;
he cleaves to folly.
For the long days lay up full many things nearer unto
grief than joy; but as for thy delights, their place shall know
them no more, when a man’s life hath lapsed beyond the fitting
term; and the Deliverer comes at the last to all alike,—
when the doom of Hades is suddenly revealed, without marriage-
song, or lyre, or dance,—even Death at the last.
Not to be born is, past all prizing, best; but, when a man
hath seen the light,
preserved by S : yp. ottou 5t ’ au tls. 1220 too SIoptos Reiske : too OIXoptos
MSS.: L has the gloss written above, clptl too pterplou, too ikclvov , which fits bioPTos,
but not OIXoptos. Musgrave, too adipoPTos, and so Blaydes.—6 5 ’ iirlroupos Her¬
mann : odd' ?7ri Kovpoa L (S in marg., olptat i<6pos), F : 008 ’ iirl icbpos A, Vat. (girt) :
008' eniKopos L 2 , R: oud ’ iirlKoupos Musgrave. 1221 f. Martin conject. aXupos
axopos dpujuipatos [ ptolp' or v AV 80s. 1225 (pupal tip' for (pop at top Blaydes.—
able, and at which the line of the pdTptop
ptipos (1212) is drawn. ue<ri] (cp. TrlrrTetp
els Kcuca, etc.) suggests a joyless decline
of life, with decay of the faculties.
The vulgate tou 0c'Xovtos would be gen.
of r6 diXop (see on 267): ‘ when a man has
lapsed into excess of wish,’ i.e. of wish
for prolonged life; not, of self-indulgence ;
for the whole gist of the passage is that
joy is left behind by simply living on:
the satiety of jaded appetite (which can
befall the young) is not in point here.
Assuredly tou OcXovtos in this context
is not Greek. Blaydes, reading tou cr0ev-
ovtos, explains, ‘when a man has out¬
lived his strength’: but could iriar) is
7 rXlov too ad. mean, ‘live to a point of
time beyond t 8 ad.'?
6 8’ eirCKOupos Io-otc'Xccttos, ‘and the
siiccourer {i.e., the deliverer from life’s
troubles) comes at the last to all alike,’—
when the doom of Hades has appeared,
/—‘namely, Death at the end.’ The man
*who craves long life has the same end
before him as the man of shorter span,—
viz. death ; the only difference is that
the long-lived man has to go through years
i of suffering which the other escapes, until
[ death comes to him as a welcome iirl-
I Koopos. Cp. Ai. 475 rt yap Trap' Tjptap
! rjptipa TipireLV Zx €L > I tt poadelaa navaOelpa
I too ye Kar davelv, ‘what joy is there
[ in the sequence of the days,—now threat-
| ening, now delaying— death V
lo-oTcXcorTos might be defended as act.,
[ ‘ making an end for all alike,’ (see ex¬
amples on 1031,) but is better taken as
J. S. II.
pass., lit., ‘ accomplished for all alike,’ i.e.
forming the tIXos for them. The phrase
tIXos OavaTOLO was in the poet’s mind,
and has blended itself with the image of
a personal deliverer. (Cp. on 0 . T. 866,
1300.)—Whitelaw takes utotcXco-tos (as
pass.) with p.<npa, a doom paid alike by
all; i.e. all are laoTeXeis in paying the tri¬
bute of their lives to Pluto. This may be
right; but the accumulation of epithets
on goipa becomes somewhat heavy, while
evlKoupos is left in a long suspense.
1222 f. dvuptvaios : to death be¬
longs the dprjvos, not the joyous song of
the marriage procession, or the music of
the lyre, with dancing : cp. Eur. /. T.
144 Opr/vois iyreigai, | ras ouic eofj.ohaoo
fjLoXirds | aXdpoLS eXlyots. So Aesch. {Suppl.
681) calls war dxopov aiddapiv daKpuoybvov
“Apr] : cp. Eur. Tro. 121 &Tas KeXadelp
axopeuTous: Aesch. Eum. 331 op.vos i £
'JUpLvijajv | ... acpoppuKTos.
dvaTre(j>T]V€, hath suddenly appeared :
11 . 11. 173 (oxen) as re Xliov ecpofirjoe
fioXibv ip puktos apioXyip \ iraaas’ Trj 8 i
t’ trj apatpatpeTat ainus 8Xedpos: ‘he
turns all to flight, and to one of them
sheer death appeareth instantly .’ Cp.
ap a KIl) ITT 0}.
1225 p/rj 4 >uvch tov air. viKa Xoyov,
lit., ‘Not to be born exceeds every possible
estimate ,’—of the gain, as compared with
the loss, of being born. 6 ducts Xoyos is
strictly, the whole range of possible appre¬
ciation : for the art. with arras cp. Thuc.
6. 16 rrept tcjp airaPTOjp ay up l$eo 6 at, for
the sum of their fortunes: ib. 6 Trjp
13
Anti-
stroph
194
lO^OKAEOYI
2 ftrjvai t KeWev oOev t irep rjKei rroXv Sevrepov ok
ra^urra.
3 evr a pro veov napfj Kovcfras dcfypocrvi'as (jiepov, 1230
4 tl 5 # 7 rXaya noXvpoxOos e£a> ; T19 ou Kapdrcov evi\
5 c f) 6 ovo <?, crracrei?, e/H9, /xa^ai
C /cat <\) 6 vor to re KardpepirTov im\e\oyx e I2 35
7 irvpaTov a/cyoare? airpocropikov
8 yrjpas at^iXop, Iva TrpoTravra
9 /ca/ca KaKGJV £vvoiKe'i.
eV w rXa/xajp o§’, ou/c eya> povos,
(pvri Nauck, on Maehly’s conject. 1226 KeWev 80ev irep 7 /W] Blaydes conject.
Keicr’ oirddev irep r/Kei.: Dobree, xetcr’ 6'0e»> av 7 rep 77 x 77 . 1229 7 rap^] irapels Har-
tung, and in 1231 tls irXayxdVi taking it with eSr’ av. 1230 Kovcpaa made from
Kov<pao in L. The v was first 0 .—<;piptav L, L 2 , F : (pkpov the other MSS. — Nauck
conject. Kov<pos acppoavva s ykp,u)v : Mekler, Koinpas acppoauvas kpov, taking rb vkov as
diraaav 8vvap.1v rrjs SixeXi'as, the total
power. Rate the gain of being born as
high as you please; the gain of not being
born is higher. Two other ways are pos¬
sible :—(1) ‘Not to be born excels the
whole account ,’— i.e. excels all the other
things (joys, sorrows, of life) that come
into account. The drawback to this is
the somewhat strained sense of Xoyov.
(-2) ‘ Stands first on the whole reckoning ,’
( t'ov a. X6yov being cogn. acc., or acc, of
respect)— i.e. when a balance is struck
between the good and the evil of being
born. This seems too cold and cautious
for the context.
The form hints that Soph, was thinking
of the verses of Theognis (425 ff.) which
the schol. quotes, without naming that
poet, as familiar (to Xeydpevov) : — -rrav-
tcov pkv pr) (pvvaL eTLxdovlouriv apio-
tov, | py) 8 ' eaiSeiv avyas < 5 £dos TjeXiov, |
cptivra 5’ otojs iSkuttcl TvXas ’AtSao tt epij-
<rai | kclI KeioOac 7 roXXrjv yijv emeaaapevov.
Diog. Laert. 10. 1. 126 quotes Epicurus
as censuring these lines, and remarking
that a man who really thought so ought
to quit life,— ev eroipcp yap avrip tout ’
Zotlv. Cic. Tusc. 1. 48. 115 Non nasci
hornini longe optimum esse, proximum
autem quam primum mori: where he
translates the lines of Eur. (fr. 452) expw
yap 7jpas avXXoyov iroLovplvovs | tov (pvvra
6 pr]veiv els 8 a’ kpxcrai Kara’ \ tov 8 , ad
davovra Kai 7 roviov ireiravplvov | x a ^P 0VTas
eixprjpovvTas ex wlpireiv 86 pcvv. Alexis
(Midd. Com., 350 B.C.) MavSpayopt^o-
pevrj 1. 14 ovkovv t8 ttoXXoIs tCov eocp&v
eippplvov, | to p.7] yevtadai pev KpaTLOTbv
ear' del, | eirav ylvyjrai 8 \ ws Tax^r 8 x eiv
TeXos.
eirel <j>avir], when he has been born, cp.
974 : for subj., 395.
1226 The MS. fiijvai K 6 i 0 ev odev 7 rep
ijKec is usu. defended as an instance of
‘ attraction ’; but it is harsher than any
example that can be produced. Thus
in Plat. Crito 45 B tt oXXaxoO pev ydp
Kai dXXoae ottoi av acp'iKri ayairriaoval
ere, where dXXoae stands for dXXodi by
attraction to Sttol, it is not preceded \by
a verb answering to Prjvai here. Who
could say, aTreXdiov dXXoae (for aXX(V
dev) 8ttol av acpLKTj, if he meant, ‘having
departed from another place, whithersov
ever you may have come’? So, here,'
p-qvai K€i 0 ev o 0 ev irep fjicei surely could
not mean, ‘to go to that place whence he
has come.’ pijvai and tjkci being thus
sharply opposed, each verb requires its
proper adverb. I should prefer to read
K€i<r’ oirdOev, as Blaydes proposed. Cp.
Tennyson, ‘The Coming of Arthur,’ (of
man’s destiny,) ‘From the great deep to
the great deep he goes.’
ttoXv Sevrepov : easily the second-best
thing : Thuc. 2. 97 17 fiaoCXeia (rj tCjv
, OS pvocijv)...TLov...ev t 77 Ei7pw7T77 p.eylaT7j
eytvero xP' r U x ^ iT,j}V 7r poaoSip,.. .iax^i 8k p.d-
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
195
this is next best by far, that with all speed he should go thither,
whence he hath come.
For when he hath seen youth go by, with its light follies,
what troublous affliction is strange to his lot, what suffering is
not therein ?—envy, factions, strife, battles and slaughters ; and,
last of all, age claims him for her own,—age, dispraised, infirm,
unsociable, unfriended, with whom all woe of woe abides.
In such years is yon hapless one, not I alone: Epode.
nomin. (‘ubi iuventas nugis delectari desiit’). 1231 -jrXaya Herwerden (Vau-
villiers had suggested t Xdvrj, Dobree TrdOrj)’. irXayxdy mss. : tls vXdyxOy Trori pbydos
££co Schneidewin : rls pbxdos TroXbTrXayKTOS ’ii-w Nauck. 1233 f. ef>dbvos...Kal
<f>6voi Faehse: <povoL...Kal pdovos MSS. 1235 KardTrepr-Tov L, L 2 , T, R, Earn.: so,
too, but with p written over the first 7r, A (from Kardvepirov), F : Kardpepirrov B, Vat.
Xys kcll arparov nX-pOei iroXv Sevrlpa pera
tt)v tuv 'Lkv6 <2 v (where ‘ easily second ’
suits the context better than ‘decidedly
inferior’). ttoXv with compar., as II. 6.
158 TroXi) (piprepos, Thuc. 1. 35 TroXb...iv
TrXelovL airly, etc. (but rroXXcp...7rpwTOv
Ant. 1347).
1229 f. ws cut dv...KapdT«v £vc;
The first point to decide in this vexed
passage is :—Does Sophocles here speak
of to vtov as a brief space of joy before
the troubles of life begin ? Or is to vt'ov
itself the period of fierce passions and
troubles? The former, I think. Cp. Ai.
552 If. (Ajax speaking to his young son)
KairoL ere Kal vvv tovto ye £rjXovv £%co, | odod-
vep ovSiv ruvft eiraicrdavei KaKtPv. | ev r <2
eppovetv yap pr]Siv t} 5 l(Ttos ( 3 los, \ &os to
X alpeiv Kal to Xweiadai pddrjs. | ...recos
Si Kovcpois irvedpaejev ( 36 ctkov, veav | \pvxw
drdXXwv. Tr. 144 to yap vea^ov ev tol-
olaSe pberKerai | xcopo L(TLV oPtov, Kal viv
ov daXiros deov, \ ov8 : 8 p/ 3 pos, ovSe Trvev-
pdriov ovSiv KXovel, | dXX’ rjdovais apox-
Oov e^alpeL ftlov, etc.
irapT], then, must be taken from irap-
lypi, not from it dpeipu, unless we are
prepared to write eplpei , and boldly to
alterTis'rrXdyxSr],etc. For remit,’
‘give up’), cp. Eur. Tro. 645 irapelaa
it bdov : Plat. Rep. 460 E eireLSav ttjv
6^vtolt 7)v Spopov aKpijv Traprj.
1231 t£s irXa'yd (Herwerden) is the
best correction yet proposed for the ms.
tis TrXdYX 0 Tp Cp. Aesch. Pers. 251 cos
ev pia -irXrjyfj Kareepdaprai rroXbs | SXfios :
Eum. 933 irXriyai fiebrov. For other
interpretations and conjectures see Ap¬
pendix.
1233 (|> 06 vos (see cr. n.), the root of
so much evil, is more naturally placed
before o-Tao-eis, while <j>ovoi is more fitting
as a climax than at the beginning of the
list.
1235 ff. KaTapep/n-TOV, ‘disparaged,’
because often spoken of as dreary (cp.
oXoep eirl yppaosovScp, yppa'C Xvypcp, etc.).
Shaksp. As'You Like It 2. 3. 41 ‘When
service should in my old limbs lie lame,
And unregarded age, in corners thrown.’
I'lriXtXoyx.e, ‘next (e 7 ri-) falls to his lot.’
Cp. Pind. O. 1. 53 aKepSeta XiXoyxev
dapiva KaKaybpos (Dor. acc. pi.), ‘sore
loss hath oft come on evil-speakers,’ a
gnomic perf., as here. Here, too, we
might understand tov avdpwrrov : but the
verb seems rather to be intrans., as oft.
Xayxava): Eur. Hel. 213 alwv Svaalojv tls
ZXaxev, eXaxev : Od. 9. 159 is 8 e eKderTrjv |
evvea Xayxavov alyes, ‘fell to the portion
of each ship’: Plat. Legg. 745 D Kadie-
peoeraL to Xayov pipos eKdexrip rtp deep. The
ellipse of the object here is made easier
by the notion which the verb conveys,
‘ ’tis the turn of old age next.’—Not: ‘he
obtains old age next.’
aKpaTc's, ‘ weak ’ : Eustath. 790. 92
aKparis eKeivos eprjerLV, ov to aKoXaarov,
aXXa t6 ttolovv 7 rapeatv, cos prj ’ix ovTa T ^ v
yipovra Kpareiv eavrov. So Hesych. s.v.,
quoting Eur. in the lost Aeolus. Cp.
Ph. 486 Kalirep u>v a k par up 6 rX-r/pcvv,
XcoXo's. Perhaps an Ionic use of aKparr/s,
for Hippocr. has it in this sense (Aph.
1247): in Attic prose it always means
‘without control’ over passion or desire
(.impotens).
1238 KaKa kcikwv, ‘ills of ills,’
13—2
1
196
I 04 > 0 KAE 0 Y 2
iravToOev fiopeios w? T15 1240
aKTa KviLCLTOTrXf)£ yeip^epLa KkoveiTai ,
0/5 /cal roi'Se /car’ aKpas
Seipal KvpLaToayeis
area k\ov 4 ovctiv del ^vvovcrcu,,
cll /xe v dir ae\i0V Si/oyxap, I2 45
at 8’ dvareWovTos,
at S’ az'a /xecrcrap a/cTU' ,
at 8’ evvvyidv ano Vindv.
AN. /cat /X17P oS’ rjplv, a/5 eoiKev , o fe^ 05 ,
avSpcov ye /xouiw, a/ Trarep, St’ o/x/xaT 05 12 5 °
acrra/crt \ei/ 3 <j)v SaKpvov a/8 oSoLTropei.
OI. rt5 ouro 5 ; AN. ovirep /cat naXau /caret^o/xei/
yvcopiTj, TrapecTTL Sevpo Uo\vveLKr]<z oSe.
1240 Trdi/ToM irovrodev Reisig. 1244 arat A, T, R: al're (from alre)
L, and so (or oi're) L 2 , B, F, Vat. 1248 cd wfav dirb piirdv L and
most MSS. : vvx&v B, T : tvwxi-dv Lachmann, led by the schol. k a\omi FLiraia
= ‘ worst of ills’: 0 . T. 465 appijA appi)-
ruv (n.).—fvvoiKei: cp. 1134-
1240 f. Popeios aKra, a shore ex¬
posed to the north wind, and so lashed
by the waves (Kvp.aToirXi]|) which that
wind raises, xapepia, in the stormy sea¬
son. Cp. Ant. 592 (TTOvip fipbpovaiv av-
nir'Xrjyes aKTal (in a like comparison).
So Tr. 112 7roXXd yap £>gt aKapavros
rj votov rj fiopba tls | Kb par' ,.X 5 oi (of the
troubles of Heracles).
1241 f. Kar’ aKpas, ‘utterly,’ in the
sense of ‘violently’: perh. with a remi¬
niscence of Od. 5. 313 (quoted by Camp¬
bell) tbs apa piv eiirovT 8 \a<rev pbya Kvpa
Kar aKpris , ‘the great wave smote down
on him’ (Odysseus on his raft): in Ant.
201 irprjaaL Kar ’ aKpas (of destroying a
city).— kv parodytis, breaking like bil¬
lows.
1245 ff. Compare this poet, indi¬
cation of the four points of the compass
with the prose phraseology in Xen. A nab.
3. 5. 15, irpbs bco, -irpbs icnrbpav, irpbs pe-
aijp^piav, irpbs apKrov .—ava p.«r<rav aK-
tiv’= ‘in the region of the noon-tide ray,’
i.e. these waves of trouble are supposed to
be driven by a south wind (cp. Tr. 112,
n. on 1240).
1248 'Piirdv. Arist. Meteor. 1. 13
(Berl. ed. 350 b 6) vir’ avTijv 5k ttjv
apKrov virbp rrjs iaxaTijs 2 /cu 0 tas at
Ka\obpevai "Piirai, irepl wv tov peyb-
60 vs Xi'av eiaiv oi \eyopevoi Xoyoi pvdib-
Sets. It is fortunate that this passage
is extant, showing, as I think it does
beyond all reasonable doubt, that Soph,
here named the Rhipaean mountains,
‘beyond utmost Scythia,’ as representing
the North. Aristotle’s words prove that
the name 'Pt7rat for these mountains
was thoroughly familiar. Cp. Aleman of
Sparta (66o B.C.) fr. 51 (Bergk), 'Pbras,
8 pos ’bvdeov (avdbov Lobeck) V\p, | Nuxros
peXaLvas OTbpvov. Hellanicus (circ. 450
B.C.) fr. 96 (Muller) robs 'Tirepfiopbovs
virbp raNLiraia 8 pi] oiKeiv laropeu Damastes
of Sigeum (his younger contemporary)
fr. r avio 5 ' ’Apipaoirwv ra 'VLirata 8 pri,
e£ u>v rbv fiopbav irvelv, xiova 5’ avra
prjTore eWetireiv‘ virbp 5b ra 8 pi] ravra
'Tirepfiopbovs Ka 6 i]Keiv els Ti)v erbpav 6a-
\aaaav. For the age of Sophocles, these
mountains belonged wholly to the region
of myth, and so were all the more
suitable for his purpose here. The Ro¬
man poets, too, used the ‘ Rhipaei mon-
tes’ to denote the uttermost North (Verg.
OlAinoYS ETTI KOAQNQI
197
and as some cape that fronts the North is lashed on every side
by the waves of winter, so he also is fiercely lashed evermore
by the dread troubles that break on him like billows, some
from the setting of the sun, some from the rising, some in the
region of the noon-tide beam, some from the gloom-wrapped
hills of the North.
An. Lo, yonder, methinks, I see the stranger coming hither,
—yea, without attendants, my father,—the tears streaming from
his eyes.
Oe. Who is he ? An. The same who was in our thoughts
from the first;—Polyneices hath come to us.
8prj' \8yei 8e avra evvbx La k.t.X. —biro for airo Vat. 1250 For av8p&v
ye /xovvos Dindorf conject. avSp&v Six' clWojv : Wecklein, av8pCiv, y’ (or av8p<2v,
cp. on v. 260 ) 8prjp.os : Heimsoeth, av8p<2v govudeis. 1251 acrra/cri] acrraKra
Bothe.
Geo. 1. 240, etc.). The name 'PtVat
was only puraL, —the ‘ blasts ’ of Boreas
coming thence. Ivwx'-av, wrapped in
gloom and storm ; cp. 1558.
Others, not taking pnrav as a name,
render: (1) ‘From the nocturnal blasts,’—
but this would not sufficiently indicate
the north. (2) ‘From the vibrating star-
rays of night,’ like El. 105 ira.p.(peyyeis
aaTpojv | pL-rras. But there would be no
point in saying that troubles come on
Oedipus from the West , the East , the
South , and— the stars. There is, indeed,
a secondary contrast between the bright¬
ness of the South and the gloom of the
North; but the primary contrast is be¬
tween the regions.
1249 — 1555 Fourth eireicroSiov, di¬
vided by a Kofifws (1447—1499)- Poly¬
neices is dismissed with his father’s curse.
Hardly has he departed, when thunder
is heard (1456). Theseus is summoned,
and receives the last injunctions of
Oedipus, who knows that his hour has
come. Then Oedipus, followed by his
daughters and by Theseus, leads the way
to the place where he is destined to pass
out of life (1555).
1249 Kai p/qv, introducing the new
comer (549): “HP-tv ethic dat. (81).
1250 avSpwv ye p.ovvos (cp. 875),
‘with no escort at least,’ in contrast to
Creon, 722 dcroov Zpxercu \ Kp 4 iov 08’
rjfuv ouk avev irop.iruv, irarep. Oedipus
dreaded that his son, like Creon, would
make an attempt to carry him off by
violence: cp. 1206 ehrep nelv os w< 5 ’ e\eb-
oeTou , | fjerjdels Kpareiru) etc.: and Antigone
hastens to assure him at once that Poly¬
neices comes otherwise than as Creon
came. He is alone , and in tears. For
the gen. cp. Ai. 511 oov.../x 6 vos. —Others:
—(1) ‘he, and no one else’: this seems
somewhat weak. (2) ‘ weeping as no man
weeps ’ (but only women):—a modern
view of weeping : it is enough to re¬
member Achilles and Aeneas.
1251 ci<TTttKTi has 1 in 1646. The
general rule (Blomfield glossar. Aesch.
P. V. 216) is that such adverbs, when
from nouns in 77 or a, end in ei (as avro-
fioei): when from nouns in os, in 1, which
is more often short, but sometimes long.
For 1 cp. eyepri {Ant. 413), vecjcrrl {El.
1049), gkvOlcftL (fr. 429), aiopi (Ar. Eccl.
741), avdpLOTL {ib. I49), Swpicrr/ {Eq. 989)*
the Homeric agoy^Ti, pLeyaXuarl, etc.
For i, olvolpuoktL {Ai. 1227), dvLdpcjTi {II.
15. 228), doirovbL (8. 512), clviolotL {Od.
4. 92), etc.—cicTaKTi, not (rrdydrjv {still-
atim): Plat. Phaed. 117 C egov ye...ao-
tolktI ix^pet. tcl daKpva. So Eur. /. T.
1242 doraKTcav...vdaTioi/, and Apoll. Rh.
3. 804 darayls. — <a§e = devpo : cp. 1286,
O. T. 7.
1252 Kareixop^v ‘yvcop-xi, apprehend¬
ed : Plat. Men. 72 d 01) /xIvtol Cjs ( 3 ob-
Xo/xcu ye ttw Karexw to epuTwp.evov.
igS lO^OKAEOYI
nOATNEIKHS. '
oifJLOL, tl Spacrco ; norepa rdpeavTov /ca/ca
npoaOev SaKpvcroj , 7 ratSe 9 , rj ra rouS’ opcov I2 55
narpos yepovTos ; ov i;ev 7 )S ini yOovos
c rvv cr(j)cpv i<j)€vpr)K ipOdS* iKf 3 e( 3 \rjp,evov
icrOrjri crvv rocaSe, rrj 5 o dvcr(j)i\.rj<;
yepcjp yipovri o-vyKarqjKrjKev 7 tlvos
n\.evpdv peapaivcov, Kparl 8 o/x/xarocrrepet 1260
Koper) 8 C avpas aKrivLcrro^ acrcrerai •
d 8 e\(f)d 8 \ ok eot/ce, toptoictu' epopee
ra T779 ra\aLvr)s wr) 8 vo<z Openrrjpia.
ayd navd\r o xj/ dyav iKp.avOdva)'
kcll iLaprvpco /ca/acrros dvOpconcov rpo^a'is 1265
rat? cra'icnv rjK.eiv rapid perj aWcov ttvOt).
d\X Zcttl yap ko! Zrjvl crvvOaKos Opovcov
AtSak in- ipyois nacre, Kal npos croi, narep,
napacrraOrjTco • yap 7 pLaprrjpLevaJv
aKTj peep ccttl, npocrcj)opd S’ ovk cot ere. 12 JO
1256 Ta.Tpbs...xQovbs] This v. was omitted in the text of L, but added in the
rnarg. either by the first hand (as seems prob.), or by S. Nauck would omit it,
and read bv e'vprjK for bepebpipP in v. 1257. 1258 dvamvTjs Nauck.
1259 tt'lvos Scaliger : ttovos MSS. 1261 dtaaerai (from diaaera l) L.
1254 f. Spcurco, probably aor. subj.
(cp. 478), though it might be fut.: cp.
Tr. 973 tl 7 rddco ; tL be prjcropaL; o’ipoL.
So Eur. Ph. 1310 ol/jlol, tl bpaaio; 7r6rep’
epavrou rj ttoXlv | arkvea baKpvoas, etc.
The Phoenissae being the earlier play,
it is possible that Soph, had it in mind,
but it is quite as likely that the coin¬
cidence is accidental: it is at any rate
trivial.
1257 €V0a8’ eKpepA-qpevov, in exile
here: Plat. Gorg. 468 D et tls arroKTelveL
tlvol rj e/c/ 3 dXAet ex 7 r 6 Xews 17 acpaipeLTctL
Xp-ppiara (cp. eKTrlirreLv, of being exiled).
We might understand, ‘ shipwrecked here,’
e/c/ 3 aAAw being regularly used of casting
ashore; but I prefer the simpler version.
1258 f. <rvv: cp. El. 191 det/cet abv
<TTo\q.. —rfjs: see Qn 747.—•y£pwv...Tr£vos:
Od. 22. 184 craKos evpb ybpov, ireirdXay-
pbvov d^rj (stained with rust): Theocr. 7.
17 dpepi de ol <XT 7 ]dea(XL ytpwv eacpiyyeTO
ir/:-ir\os (cp. amis charta , Catull. 68. 46).
So Ar. Lys. 1207 apTos...veavLas. <ru*y-
Ka,TU)KT]K€v, has made an abiding home,
emphatic perf., cp. 186 Tbrpocpev (n.),
1004.
1260 TrXevpdv p.apaiv«v can mean
only that the squalor of the raiment is
unwholesome for the body to which it
clings. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 596 vberov... \ ...
d papaiveL pe. We cannot render mere¬
ly, ‘ marring the comeliness of thy form ’
(as Ellendt, de sordibus corpus dehones-
t antibus).
1260 f. Kpctx'i opp.aTO(TT€p€i, locative
dat.: cp. on 313.—aKrevicrros: Her. 7.
208 (the Lacedaemonians before Ther¬
mopylae) rob s pev 5 tj wpa yvpvafopbvovs
Toju avbp&v, robs be tcls Kbpas Kreui^ope-
vovs. The Krets was usu. of boxwood,
ivory, or metal;—aco-fTat: II. 6. 510
a p<pl 5b xoltoll \ <Jipois ataaov-ra.L.
1262 d8€\<j)d...TovTOitriv : but Ant.
192 abe\(pd Tu>v8e. The dat. occurs else¬
where (as Plat. Tim. 67 e), but the gen.
is much commoner.
4>op€i is taken by some as ‘obtains by
0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI
199
Enter POLYNEICES, on the spectators' left.
Po. Ah me, what shall I do ? Whether shall I weep first for
mine own sorrows, sisters, or for mine aged sire’s, as I see them
yonder? Whom I have found in a strange land, an exile here
with you twain, clad in such raiment, whereof the foul squalor
hath dwelt with that aged form so long, a very blight upon his
flesh,—while above the sightless eyes the unkempt hair flutters
in the breeze; and matching with these things, meseems, is the
food that he carries, hapless one, against hunger’s pinch.
Wretch that I am ! I learn all this too late: and I bear
witness that I am proved the vilest of men in all that touches
care for thee :—from mine own lips hear what I am. But, seeing
that Zeus himself, in all that he doeth, hath Mercy for the sharer
of his throne, may she come to thy side also, my father; for
the faults can be healed, but can never more be made worse.
[A pause.
1262 tovtololv (pope?] Blaydes conject. roiade 01 i/Mpepei.^ —On the v. 1 . (pepei (V 2 ) for
c pope? , cp. v. 1357, 0 . T. 1320. 1266 rats oa?<nv 77/ceii'] Wecklein conject. rats
crats a.Koi€Lv, — rap-d Reiske : ra\\a MSS. 1268 wac tl is wanting in L w , B, Vat.
1270 L has irpoacpopa, though it rightly gives Tpoocpopa in v. 581. avcupopa
begging’; but a conjecture to that effect
would be hardly in place. Obviously it
means simply ‘ carries ,’ and alludes to a
wallet (7 rripa) carried by Oed., for the
^reception of the airauLOTa So/pij/xara (4).
This was a part of the conventional outfit
for the wandering beggar; so, when A-
thena turned Odysseus into that guise, she
gave him crurjirTpov /cat aet/cea it riprju, |
■jrvKva puya\h]v’ ev 8e orp6<pos rjeu dopr-qp'.
‘a staff, and a mean, much-tattered wal¬
let ; and therewith was a cord to hang it ’
(Oct. 13. 437).
1265 f. ‘And I testify that I have
come to be, have proved myself, most
vile in regard to thy maintenance ’:
r)K€iv as 1 177 ...i]KeL (n.). (Better
thus than, ‘I, who have come hither,
am,’ etc.) —Tpo(f>. rats (rcu<riv, dat. of re¬
spect.—’£ d\\«v: El. 1225 HA. w
<pO£ypf, dcpinov ; OP. pqulA aXXodeu Trudy.
1267 f. dX.\d...'ydp, ‘but since' : see
on 988. Zrjvl <ruv 0 aKos Gpo'vwv, a sharer
with Zeus on his throne: cp. on 1382.
Where we should say, ‘ an attribute ’
of godhead, the Greeks often use the
image of assessor. AiScis, here compas¬
sion; see on 237. Aldus, as well as^EAeos,
had an altar at Athens (see Paus. 1. 17. 1,
cited on 260). Shaksp. Merck. 4. t. 193
(mercy): ‘It is enthroned in the hearts of
kings, It is an attribute to God Himself;
And earthly power doth then show likest
God’s, When mercy seasons justice.’
cir’ ^pyois Tracri, in all deeds: cp. II.
4. 178 at'O' ourus eirl iraci x°^ ov Te ~
XtcreC ’AyapLepivuv, ‘in all cases’ (as in
this).
Kal irpos <roC, 1 nigh to thee also.’ In
this sense Trpos is usu. said of places (see
10), very seldom of persons (except in
such phrases as d irpos rots deagodt-
tcus t\eye, before their tribunal, Dem.
or. 20 § 98). In Ant. 1188 K\lvop.aL |
...irpos dpLuaicn = ‘ sink into their arms’:
in Ai. 95 t^a\pas Zyx os 7r / 3 ° s 'Apyelwv
oTpaT<p = on them; and so ib. 97 irpos
’A Tpddaicnv.
1269 f. tcov yap TipapT-rjp.evwv: ‘there
are remedies for the faults committed
( i.e. if Oed. will return to Thebes with
Polyneices), while there is no possibility
of adding to them.’ In this appeal for
pardon, the ‘faults’ most naturally mean
those committed by the speaker; but the
vague phrase which he has chosen per¬
mits the thought that there had been
errors on both sides. 'irpocrc{>opd implies
at once a confession and an assurance;
the son has behaved as ill as possible;
he could not, even if he would, add to
his offence. Iiartung’s dva<f>opd could
200
I0<1>0KAE0Y2
tl crtyas ;
( fxovrjcrov, (h irarep, tl • pup pL aTrocTTpa^rj 5.
ouo at'ra/xetpei /x ovoev, aAA ari/xacras
nereis avavS 05, ouS’ a /x^iaets (frpacras ;
<5 cnreppLaT avSpos tov S’, e/xal S’ o/xat/xoz'es, 12 75
iretpacraT aXX’ d/xei? ye KLvfjcraL iraTpos
to SvanpocroLcrTov KairpocTrjyopov (TTopLa,
W5 paj p 1 OLTipiov, tov Oeov ye irpocrTaTi^v,
ovtqjs acfyrj p.e, p.r)Sev avTenruv ei ro?.
AN. Xey’, w Ta\aLiro)p\ a dro? <x>f XP e ^ ^pei.
ra 7 roXXa yap tol pr\p.aT rj TepxfjavToi tl
rj hvcryepdvavT rj KaTOLKTLcravTa ttcos
irapicrye (jxnvrjv toIs dcjxovrjTOLS TLva.
IIO. aXX’ i£epco‘ /caXw? yap i^rjyel o~u p.OL‘
TTpcoTov piev avTov tov Oeov 7 roiou/xez'os 1285
a pcoyov, evOev pd a>§’ avecrTrjo’ev pioXeiv
I 280
Hartung. 1273 ou 5 ’ dvTap.dfiri L : <ri) 5 ’ dvTapbdfiei Meineke : oil 5 ’ avrapieipei
Wecklein. 1275 c 3 air6pp.a ravSpos A (see comment.): (5 aiv6pp.a. 7’ avSpbs
13 , Vat. 1277 dvairpoaoLarov L and most MSS. : SvcwpoaLTOv B, T, Vat., Farn.:
dvcnrpocrioTrov Nauck. 1278 u>s pltj pi anpov, roO] Blaydes conject. u>s pr)
not mean what he intends, ‘there is no
possibility of recalling the past,’ but only,
‘ there is no possibility of referring the
blame elsewhere,’—of putting it on other
shoulders.
1271 tl <ri/y<js; An anxious pause,
while Oed. remains silent: cp. 315, 318.
1272 ff. fjtfj (jl* d‘jro<rTpa<f>r]S : Xen.
Cyr. 5. 5. 36 fj icai (piXrjcri)} <re; Et av ( 3 ov-
Xei, 6<pr], Kal ovk cltogt p 6 \pei pe
uxnrep dpri ; But the place from which
one turns is put in the gen., as 0 . T. 431
oIkoov tQv8' diroGTpapels. —drijidtras, of
rejecting a suppliant, cp. 49, 286.
1275 co cnreppaT’ : for the plur. cp.
600. The v.l. cnreppia TavSpos might be
defended by Tr. 1147 ^aXet T ° nav poi
cnreppa auiv 6 p.oupi. 6 vuov (cp. ib. 304); but
the sing., when it refers to more than one
person, is usu. rather ‘race,’ like crirlppa
IIe\o7ri5u>j' Aesch. Cho. 503. Cp. 330.
ejxal 8’. When different relationships
of the same person are expressed, the
second is introduced by Se, without a
preceding piv: Aesch. Pers. 151 pvttjp
(SaaiXecjs, \ (SaaiXeia 8’ epr] : Eur. Med.
9*o irarpos veav yvvaiKa, SeairoTiv 8 ’ iprjv:
Her. 7. 10 iroLTpi Tip a<p, a8eX<pep 86 ipp:
8. 54 ’A drjvaiuv tov s (pvyaSa s, ewi trip 86
eiropevovs.
1276 dXX’ vp.€is ye, ‘ Ye at least’
(since I have failed): cp. El. 411 avyylv-
ea 06 7’ a\Xa vvv [now, at least): ib. 415
\^7’ dXXa tovto (this, at least): ib. 1013
vouv cr%es dXXa r p XP^V ttot 6 \ Tr. 320
et7r’, c 6 raXaiv ’, aXX’ ijpiiv : Dem. or. 3
§33 ecu' odv dXXa vvv 7’ 6 Ti...edeXriG 7 )Te.
1277 8 u<nrpocroi(rTOV = x a Xf^*' irpoj-
(plpeadcu (midd.), hard for one to hold
intercourse with. Cp. Plat. Lys. 223 B
686 kovv 7 ]p.iv...diropoL eivaL irpoacpepeadcu .
they ‘seemed to us hard to deal with.’
The epithet refers to his sullen silence ,
and is defined by airpotrij-yopov. In Eur.
I. A. 345 SvcrirpoaiTOs lerw re KXydpwv
airavLos, Thuc. 1. 130 Sv a tt pda 08 ov ...
avTov xapeix^j the sense is ‘hard of access ,’
i. e. living in a haughty seclusion. Cp.
Tr. 1093 X 6 ovt\ dirXaTov 6 p 6 p.p.a Kairpocr-
rjyopov (the Nemean lion).—<rTop.a :
for the periphrasis cp. 603.
1278 f. cos p.T] p.’ dnp.ov... ovtws a<f>f(
p,e. The objection to a<|>Tj ye is that a
second ye (though possible, see on 387)
is here weak after 0 €ov ye. As to its
place after d4>rj, that is paralleled by
OIAITTOYI Em K0AQNQ1
201
Why art thou silent ?.Speak, father:—turn not away from
me. Hast thou not even an answer for me ? Wilt thou dismiss
me in mute scorn, without telling wherefore thou art wroth ?
O ye, his daughters, sisters mine, strive ye, at least, to move
our sire’s implacable, inexorable silence, that he send me not
away dishonoured,—who am the suppliant of the god, in such
wise as this, with no word of response.
An. Tell him thyself, unhappy one, what thou hast come
to seek. As words flow, perchance they touch to joy, perchance
they glow with anger, or with tenderness, and so they somehow
give a voice to the dumb.
Po. Then will I speak boldly,—for thou dost admonish me
well,—first claiming the help of the god himself, from whose altar
dirbripov tov. 1279 outojs /*’ acprj ye MSS. {p' aepyre R): ovtws pe Dindorf:
Elms, conject. ovtws dc/ny (and so Hartung): Blaydes, ovtws d^yrcu. ^ 1280
Xpelp] Nauck conject. xP e ? 0S or XPTlfov. 12 B 4 ^KaXws ydp\ yap naXws yap L,
with three dots over the first yap : cp. v. 353. koXws 8 R.
1409. On the other hand a repeated p.€,
in the utterance of impassioned entreaty,
may be defended by 1407 ff. py rot pe...
py p' aTipaayTt ye: cp. Tr. 218 Idob p ’
dvarapdcyaeL | evoi p ’ 6 kloctos : Eur. Ph.
497 epol pkv, ei nal py nad ’ J&XXyvwv
Xdova | redpapped d\\’ ovv ^vverd poi
borels Xtyeiv.
Elmsley’s conjecture ovtws d ( f > iTj , which
Hartung adopts, is unmetrical. type has
t in pres, (and impf.) indie., imper., infin.,
and partic. (though 1 in Epic poetry, and
sometimes even in Attic, as Aesch. Theb.
493), but l always in pres. subj. and opt.:
II. 13.234 pediycTL pdx€G@ai .: Horn. Hymn.
4. 152 irpoty [ 3 eXea oTovbevTa: Theogn. 94
yXwaaav iycri icaieyv : Od. 2. 185 w 8 ’ aw-
eiys. In Ar. Lys. 157 r£ 5 ’; yv depiwatv
avdpes ypds, w pAXe (so the MSS.), Ruster
brought in a gratuitous error by writing
d<piw(r\ which Dindorf has adopted. As
Chandler says, a<plwo t is a false accent
for depLwcn. {Accent., 2nd ed. § 794, cp.
§ 820.) a<j>T]TCU (Blaydes) would mean
Wet go hold of (with gen., O. T. 1521
tIkvwv 5’ a<pov ), not ‘ dismiss.
tov Oeov ye, Poseidon (1158): ye em¬
phasises the whole phrase, to which ovra
would usu. be added (cp. 83): cp. O. 1 .
929 o\/3ta... | yboiP, iieeivov y ovaa irav-
reXys 8apap. — 7 rpoo"TQ,TTjv: cp. on 1171.
—ovtws, so contemptuously: cp. 0 . T.
256, Ant. 315. 1/1 ,1
1280 XP 6 ^’ a causa ‘ (father than
modal) dat., cp. 333 irbOoun : Ph. 162
(popfiys XP e W I VTipov oypevei.
1281 f. Td iroXXd pT]|xaTa, ‘the many
words ’ (of any given long speech), with
gnomic aor., as 1214 at paKpal | apepai
KaTeOevTo. Distinguish 87 ra irbXX' eneiva
Katcd, ‘ those many,’ in a definite allusion,
(rd iroXXa must not be taken separately
as adv., ‘oft.’) — 1 | Tep^avTct ti etc.: ‘by
giving some pleasure,—or by some utter¬
ance of indignation, or of pity.’ Not,
‘ by exciting some indignation or some
pity.’ Neither 8v<rx€pa-£v€iv nor kcitoikt-
l£eiV is ever causative in classical Greek.
In Eur. I. A. 686 KaTipuTiodyv is not,
‘ I was moved to pity,’ but * I bewailed
myself,’ the pass. aor. in midd. sense, as
often. The emotion of the speaker will
awaken a response in the hearer.
1283 acfxvvijTois in act. sense: so
avabbaTos {Tr. 968), dcpOeynTos (Aesch.
Earn. 245); cp. aepopyTos, ‘fearless,’ O. T.
885: and n. above on 1031.
1284 c£ny€i, praecipis (but otherwise
in 1520). Cp. Ai. 320 e^yyeiP, ‘he ever
taught’ (Tecmessarecalling the utterances
of Ajax).
1285 f. Troiovpevos apeoyov, ‘making
my helper,’ i.e. appealing to his name:
cp. O. T. 240 {tov avbpa) Koivbv Troeiadai,
‘make him partner’: Theognis 113 py-
7rore t8v Kanbv avbpa (piXov iroieladaL
tTalpov. —«8e with p.oXeiv (epex. inf.),
‘that I should come hither’: cp. 1251.
dveTTqcrcv: cp. 276.
202
S0ct>0KAE0YI
6 Trja'&e rrjs yi 79 Kolpavos, SlSovs e/xoi
Kegau r aKovcrai r aa<pakei aw eqootp.
KOLL TCLVT d(j> VpLCOV, d) £eV0l, fiovXljaopLaL
Kal roivS* d&eXfjxuv Kal narpos Kvpeiv e/xoi. 1290
a S’ rjXOov yjSr] aot Oe Aw Xe^au, narep.
yrjs Ik narpdas i^eXrjXapai <f)vyas,
rots aols navapyois owek ivOaKeiv Opovois
yovfj ne<j)VK(x)S rjtgiovv yepcurepa.
avO* d)V P 5 Et€ 0 /cX^ 9 , (JJV <f)Va€L vedrepoSy 1295
yr)$ i^eajaev, ovre viKrjaas Xoyco
out els eXey^ov yetpos ov S’ epyov poXdv,
7 toXiv Se neiaas. dv iyd) p^aXcara p,ev
TTjv ar/v 'Eipivvv aiTiav eiv at Xeyco*
enetra Kano pavTeuv TavTrj kXvoj. 1300
inel yap r^XSov Apyos is to AcopcKOv,
Xa/ 3 dv ' Ahpaarov nevdepov, ^wupoTas
eaTTja ’ epLavrd yrjs oaocnep *Anias
1288 daepaXrjL (sic) L.—rotVS’] rat^S’ MSS.: see on 445. 1291 75577] d»5e B, T,
Vat., Earn. 1293 rrauapxoLS ] auapxois Nauck. 1294 yepaiTlpq. MSS.
(irepaiTepa Vat.): L has the 1 of at in an erasure, and the a has been added above the
line.— yepairepos Jacobs, Nauck: your]...yepaLTepa Musgrave. 1297 otrr’ Zpyov
mss.: ov 8 ’ Zpyov Hermann.— Zpyov] Zpyuu B, T, Vat., Farn. 1299 epivvv L.
1288 \e£ai r aKOvcai t* : see on
190.—ttjoSai: see 1165.
1289 Pov\t]'o-o|uh, ‘ I shall wish’ (i.e.
until the hoped-for fulfilment of the wish
has been attained). So 0 . T. 1077 (where
see n.), Ai. 681, etc.
1291 0 €\w 8£ X4£cti (rafra) a rjX0ov,
those things for which I came; cognate
acc. of errand, as O. T. 1005 tout ’ a<pin-
op.r)v : Plat. Prot. 310 E aura rafra /cat
vvv 7 ]K(n). See n. on O. T. 788.
1293 f. Travdpxois is fitting, since
each brother claimed the sole power (373).
—*y€patT€pos, (Jacobs and Nauck,) for ye-
pairepa, has been received by several
edd., including Dindorf and Wecklein.
The common idiom doubtless favours it;
yet the phrase, ‘ brought into being by
the elder birthJ is surely intelligible as a
poetical fusion of y ovrj irpoTlpq. wecpvKus
with yepairepos rreepuKihs.
In Attic prose the comparative of
yepaios always implies the contrast be¬
tween youth and a more advanced period
of life (Thuc. 6. 18 dp.a veoi yepairepois
fiovXevouTes). The use in the text, to
denote merely priority of birth (Attic
Trpeo(3vrepos), is Ionic, as Her. 6. 52 ap-
(porepa ra rraidia TyyrjaaadaL fiaaiXeas,
Ttp.au 5e paXXou rbv yepairepou: and
poetical, as Theocr. 15. 139 6 yepairaros
einaTL rraideju.
1295 av0’ wv, ‘wherefore’: cp. O. T.
264 n.—In ’ETeoKXijs the o might be
either long or short (cp. on 1): elsewhere
Soph, has the name only in Ant. 23, 194
(’Ereo/c\ea beginning both verses).
1296 f. Xoyw, in an argument upon
the claim, before a competent tribunal.—
els <iXey\ov: cp. 835 raf As 'j3aaauou el
xcpdu. x.€ipos 01)8 ’ 2p*you is a species of
hendiadys,—the practical test of single
combat (cp. Ai. 814 raxos yap Ppyov
Kal irodQu dpi epeTai). We cannot dis¬
tinguish x €l P°s, as the duel, from 2p*yov,
as a trial of strength between adherents,
since Thebes was with Eteocles. Her¬
mann’s ov8 J (for the ms. out), before
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 203
the king of this land raised me, that I might come hither,
with warranty to speak and hear, and go my way unharmed.
And I will crave, strangers, that these pledges be kept with me
by you, and by my sisters here, and by my sire.—But now I would
fain tell thee, father, why I came.
I have been driven, an exile, from my fatherland, because, as
eldest-born, I claimed to sit in thy sovereign seat. Wherefore
Eteocles, though the younger, thrust me from the land, when
he had neither worsted me in argument, nor come to trial of
might and deed,—no, but won the city over. And of this
I deem it most likely that the curse on thy house is the cause ;
then from soothsayers also I so hear. For when I came to
Dorian Argos, I took the daughter of Adiastus to wife, and
I bound to me by oath all of the Apian land who
This accent is that of the gen. plur. (cp. Eur. I. T. 931 oik, d\V ’E pivvv deipd /*’
€Kt 3 aXXei ydovos: ib. 970 #<rai 5 ’ ’E/nvuv ovk eireiadrjoav vogf): but the scribe doubtless
meant ipurdv for acc. sing., as in Tr. 893 ff. he has written freicev. fieydXvv epwvv,
EL 1080 dcdbuav eXovtr’ epivvv. In the latter place the corrector has indicated v,
while leaving 0 . 1300 kXvu)] kX6oju A, L 2 , R j which Hartung adopts, changing
eireira to avveis re.
gpyov, is necessary, unless we suppose an
otire understood before x tl P° s: C P- on
O. T. 236 ff.
1298 ff. paXurra pev with Xeya>, not
with ti)v cr^v ’Ep. : ‘and of these things
I hold (as the most probable account)
that the curse on thy race is the cause;—
then from seers also I hear in this sense.’
Cp. El. 932 ol/xcu naXurr’ Zycoye rod
redi'r/Kbros | gvrjfxe? ’Opearov ravra irpoo-
delvaL TLva, ‘ I think it most likely that ..’:
Ph. 617 ololto /jl&Xi ad’ Uov<nov
Xapuv, ‘he thought it most likely that he
(could bring him) without compulsion.’
The pev after paXio-xa opposes this view,
the most likely, to other views (not stated)
which are possible, though less probable:
H-imra is not opposed to pev, but intro¬
duces the fact which confirms his con¬
jecture.
ttjv o-i)v ’Epivvv, the Fury who pur¬
sues thee and thy race, the family curse,
369 ttjv 7ra\cu ytvovs (pdopao (cp. 965),
as Oed. himself called his sons’ strife
7re7 rpwpdvipv (421). Not, ‘thy curse on
thy sons’: Polyneices knows nothing of
the imprecation uttered at 421 If. It is
a distinctive point in the Sophoclean
treatment of the story that the curse of
Oed. on his sons comes after the out¬
break of war between them, not be¬
fore it, as with Aesch. and Eur.: see
Introd.
pavT€(ov, at Argos, probably alluding
to Amphiaraus (1313)* This Argive ut¬
terance as to the cause of the brothers’
strife may be conceived as a part of the
oracles noticed at 1331, which also con¬
cerned the issue.
1301 f. The yap seems meant to
introduce a further account of what the
pdvrets at Argos had said; but no such
explanation is given, yap cannot be ex¬
plained, at this point in the story, as the
mere preface to narrative ( 0 . T. 277);
that should have stood in 1292. Yet I
would not write 8’ <xp’. The hearers are
left to understand that he found the seers
among his new allies.— to AwpiKov, sim¬
ply as being in the AwpiSt uacrcp llAo-
7ros (see on 695); cp. on 378 (irpocrXap.-
( 3 avei).
1303 f. y^s’ Airias, a name for the
Peloponnesus (Aesch. Ag. 256), from the
mythical king who crossed over
from Naupactus, ‘before Pelops had come
to Olympia,’ as Paus. says, and purged
the land of monsters. The Sicyon myth
made him son of Telchin (Paus. 2. 5. 7);
Aesch. calls him iarpop-avris 7rats ’AiroX-
Xuvos [Suppl. 263). Distinguish 1685
airioLV ydv, ‘a far land’ (euro).
204
IO0OKAEOY2
7 rp(OTOL KaXoVVTCLL KOI T €T ipTJVT Oil Sopi,
O7T0J5 tov kTTTa\oyyov is %rjfias c tto\ov 13°5
£vv TolcrS* dyeipas rj Oavoipi 7rav8iKO)s,
rj tovs Ta§ 5 eKirpa^avras eK^akoipu yrjs.
elev tl Srjra vvv d<f)Lypevos Kvpco ;
crol npocrTpoTraLovs, (b narep, Aims e^cov
avros t ipavrov ^vppa^cov re tcov ipcbv, 1310
ot vvv crvv kirra ra^ecnv crvv enra re
Xoyyaus to SijjSys neSiov appear den rrav
olos Sopvcraovs 9 Apcj) ta pecos, ra npebra pkv
8 Opel Kparvveov, TTpCOTCL S’ OlViVcbv oSoLS'
o Sevrepos 8’ AltmXos Olveajs tokos 1315
TvSevs’ TpiTos S’ ’Ereo/cAos, ’A pyeios yeycos’
TETapTov 'hnropeSovT dnecrTeiXev TTarrjp
1304 5 opL MSS. : SopeL Dindorf. 1306 roicrS’] tout L first hand : S added 5 ’.
1309 aol irp 0 arp o irai ov a w t warep (sic) L. 1310 avros r’ Reiske : avros 7’
1304 T€TijrqvTai: for the pf., ex¬
pressing fixed repute, cp. on 186, 1004:
Thuc. 2. 45 <p%vos yap rots ^cDtn irpbs
to avTiiraXov, to 8e p.r] epLirobwv dvauT-
aywvlvTip evvoiq. TeTlp-pTai, is in per¬
manent honour.—8opi: see on 620. This
was the ordinary form, i.e. the form used
in prose, as by Thuc. In the iambic
verse of tragedy it is only once necessary
(Eur. Hec. 5 k Lubov os dopl rreaeiv
'E \\t]ulk<p). In lyrics it was freely used
by Aesch. and Eur. But neither the
iambics nor the lyrics of Soph, anywhere
require it, while they thrice require 86p«i.
The question, then, is: Are we to assume
that Soph, never used 8opi? As the mss.
give that form even where Sopei is neces¬
sary, their evidence is indecisive. On
general grounds it is more probable that
Soph, should have admitted both forms.
This was Hermann’s view; among recent
editors, Bellermann supports it.
1305 tov i'jrrd\o‘Yxov...a-T6\ov, ‘the
expedition with seven bodies of spear¬
men’; i.e. the compound adj. is equivalent
to two separate epithets, ‘sevenfold,’ and
‘armed with spears’: cp. on 17 ttvkuo-
TTTepoi. The boldness of the phrase con¬
sists in the collective sing. crroXov being
used instead of a plur. like ra£eis (1311).
Not, ‘under the seven spears of seven
leaders,’ as if the Xoyxv of each leader
was an ensign. Cp. oni3ii. The art. tov,
because the expedition is no longer a
project, but a fact (1312).
1306 f. iravSiKus, as asserting just
claims in fair fight. The device on the
shield of the Aeschylean Polyneices is
ALktj leading a man in golden armour,
with the words, xard£w S' audpa Toude ,
/cat iroXtv | e'£ei iraTpcpcou dcop-aTtou r’ eVi-
(XTpofpas (Theb. 647). —tovs TaS’ eKirp.,
Eteocles: for pi., cp. 148.
1308 elev marks a pause after a state¬
ment, before the speaker proceeds to
comment or argument: so El. 534: Eur.
Med. 386 eleu' \ Kal 8 rj TeOvacrL’ tLs /ue
Se^eTaL ttoXls ;
1310 avros t* : cp. 462. The geni¬
tives are simply subjective, ‘prayers of
mine and of theirs,’ i.e. made by us (cp.
1326), rather than gen. of connection,
‘ about myself, ’ etc.
1311 f. Td^€(riv...X6'y\ats. The ‘al¬
lies ’ are the chieftains. They have
marched ‘with their seven hosts and
their seven spears,’ because each, carry¬
ing his spear, rides at the head of his own
body of spearmen. Polyneices, who is
one of the seven, thinks of himself for
the moment as present with his comrades
in arms.
1313 f. 8opv<r(rovs = dopvcraoos, a word
used also by lies, and Aesch. (not Horn.),
and usu. rendered ‘spear -brandishmg.' .
But this seems to confuse aebu with aeL<v.
0IAIT70Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI
205
are foremost in renown of war, that with them I might levy
the sevenfold host of spearmen against Thebes, and die in my
just cause, or cast the doers of this wrong from the realm.
Well, and wherefore have I come hither now ? With
suppliant prayers, my father, unto thee—mine own, and the
prayers of mine allies, who now, with seven hosts behind
their seven spears, have set their leaguer round the plain of
Thebes; of whom is swift-speared Amphiaraus, matchless
warrior, matchless augur; then the son of Oeneus, Aetolian
Tydeus; Eteoclus third, of Argive birth; the fourth, Hippo-
medon, sent by Talaos, his sire;
MSS. 1311 ei rra rd^eaiv] ei rra r’ dairlaiv Bergk. 1313 oloa from o'iow
L .—dopvaaovs Reisig : bopdaaovs MSS.
On the analogy of the Homeric \a ocraoos,
‘urging on the host’ (epith. of Ares etc.),
and the Pindaric hnroaoas, ‘steed-urging,’
8opv<r<r6os should mean rather ‘spear-
hurling'' (cp. II. 11. 147 oXpov 5 ’ ws
Zacreve KvXLvbecdai, sent him rolling like
a ball of stone). ‘ Charging with the
spear’ is less suitable, since the epic 56pv
is rather a missile than a cavalry-lance.
’Ap.<|udp€«s cp. on 1), son of
Oecles, ‘at once the Achilles and the
Calchas of the war’ (as Schneidewin says),
is the most pathetic figure of the legend.
He foresees the issue; but his wife Eri-
phyle, the sister of Adrastus, persuades
him to go (having been bribed by Poly-
neices with Harmonia’s necklace); and
when all the chiefs save Adrastus have
fallen, the Theban soil opens, and swal¬
lows up Amphiaraus and his chariot: El.
837: Pind. Nem. 9. 24: 10. 8. Cp. OL
6. 15 (Adrastus speaking) irodlu arpands
orpOaXpbv ipas, \ dpcpbrepov pdimv r’
dy&Qbv ical dovpi papvctcrdcu. Aesch. makes
him the type of ill-fated virtue ( Theb.
597). In contrast with the u/ 3 pis of the
other chiefs, his <joj( ppoavvr) is marked by
the absence of any device (arjpa) on his
shield (ib. 591, Eur. Eh. 1112 daqp
oirXa). The same Greek feeling for a
tragic prescience is seen in the story so
beautifully told by Herod. (9* 16) °f the
Persian guest at the banquet of Attaginus.
t<£ irpcuTa p€v...'irpwTa 8€: the art. is to
be repeated with the second clause. Eor
the epanaphora cp. 5 : II. I. 258 ol irepi
pbv ftovXrjv Aavawv, irepi S’ ecnb pa^etydai.
o’uovuv 0801s, in respect to the paths
of birds of omen, i.e. in applying the
rules of augury to their flights. Cp. II.
12. 237 r vvr) 5 ’ oiwvotaL TavvTTeptjyeaaL
KeXeljeis j ireldeadac re ov oii tl peraTpeirco
ov 5 ’ aXeyLfa, \ e’tr’ eiri de^L’ luai, etc.
Quite different is 0 . T. 311 aXXrjv pavn-
kt}s...o 56 v, some other way of divination
(as distinct from augury).
1315 ff. The thirteen lines (1313—
^3 2 5) which contain the list of chiefs
illustrate the poet’s tact. There is no
pomp of description, no superfluous de¬
tail ; but the three most interesting points
are lightly touched,—the character of Am¬
phiaraus, the character of Capaneus, and
the parentage of Parthenopaeus. The
dramatic purpose is to dignify the strife,
and to heighten the terror of the father’s
curse, which falls not only on the guilty
son, but on his allies (cp. 1400).
The list agrees in names, though not
in order, with Aesch. Th. 377—652,
where each name is associated with one
of the seven gates of Thebes, as probably
in the epic Thebaid. (Cp. Ant. 141 ff.,
where the seven champions appear as
having been slain and spoiled ,—the special
doom of Amphiaraus being ignored.) Eur.
Phoen. 1104—1188 also has this list, except
that Eteoclus is omitted, and Adrastus
(the one survivor) substituted. In his
Supplices Eteoclus and Adrastus are both
included, while either Hippomedon or
Amphiaraus seems to be omitted.
1316 f. TvSctjs: cp. Aesch. Th. 377
ff.: Eur. Ph. 1120 ff., Suppl. 901 ff.
’EtcokXos: Aesch. Th. 457 ff.: Eur.
Suppl. 872 ff. 'I'jnrop.eSovT’: Aesch. Th.
486 ff.: Eur. Ph. 1113 ff.
20 6
I0ct>0KAE0YI
TaAao9* o Tre/inTOS S’ evyerat KaracrKac^rj
KaTTavevs to ®rj/3r)<; olcttv St -jaxjeiv irvpi'
€KT O 9 St n<Xy 9 # 6 ^ 077 - 0,10 5 ’A/TACcU OpVVTCLL, 1 3 2 °
inctjvvpof; rrjs npocrOev dhpr)Tr)s ypovco
pyjTpos XoyevOeus, 7 ricrro? ’ATakdvTrjs yovo<$'
iyd) Se <xo 9 , A<et /xt) <xo9, a\\a tot) kcilkov
7 Torpov (f)VT€v6eii >, cro? yc / rot Kakovpevo^,
dya) tov Apyovs dcfyofiov 69 ©T^ySa? arparov. I 3 2 5
01 o' 5 cxt'ti ttollScov TcovSe Acai i/au^S, iraTep,
LKerevopep tjvpLTravres i^cuTovpLevoL
pirjviv fiapeiav eiKadeiv oppcopiiva)
TCOS’ avSpl Tovpov 7 T/D 09 KaCTiyVlTOV TiCTLV,
09 /x’ c’fcaAcrc K(X7Teorv\r)crev irarpa 9. 1330
61 ya/T Tl TTLCTTOV eCTTLV €K ypT](TT 7 ]pLG)V,
oi 9 o"u 7 rpoaOrj, to'lctS’ i^aaK eTvcu KpctTOS.
7 T/T 09 Z'TTF <X 6 KprjvdiV KCU Oeaiv opoyvLcov
a irco TTiOecrOai Kal irapeiKaOeiv , 67 ret
1319 Trvpl~\ raxa A, R, Aid. 1321 irpoodev aS/Aijr^s xpo*/co] Nauck conject. Sapd?
a.dp.'rjTTjs XP° V0V ' 1326 d^rt] ap.cpi L. Dindorf. 1328 elradelv Elms.: einadeiv
MSS. 1332 ^ 0 acr/c’ clvat] Nauck conject. i<f>4\f/erat. — Kparos ] Kparei T, Farn.: Kparr]
1318 f. Kara<rKa(|)T]...8T)wo'£iv 7rvpt=:
‘ to destroy it with fire, in such a manner as
to raze it to the ground’: irvpC is instrum.
dat. f and coheres closely with the verb;
KaTcurKcu|>f] is dat. of manner, but with
proleptic force, like O. T. 51 ct\\’ aacpa-
Xdq. Tr/vd’ audpdwaov iroXiv, = (joare acr<paXrj
elvai. Kairaveits is the giant in whom
the v[ 3 pis of the assailants takes its most
daring and impious form, the Goliath or
Mezentius of the story: cp. Ant. 133,
Aesch. Th. 422 ff. In Ph. 1128 Eur.
follows this conception; but in Snppl.
861 ff. he presents Capaneus in a totally
new light, as no less modest than trusty.
That whole passage of the Supplices ,—in
which Eur. seeks to individualise some
of these champions more closely,—is cu¬
rious and characteristic.
1320 if. napOcvoiraios, son of Ata-
lanta by Meilanion, her vanquisher in the
foot-race. Another version made Ares
the father, eirwvvjxos ttjs irpoo-Oev d8-
[xijTTis, ‘so named after her who before
was a virgin,’ XP® 1 '*? P^T-pos ^o\evQeis,
‘having been born of her when at last
she became a mother.’—XP° V< P (437))
after her long virginity. The gen. p.t]Tp6s
as 0 . T. 1082 Trjs yap 7 rl<pvKa p.rjTp6s.
In Aesch. Th. 536 this hero has oi) tl irap-
dtvwv eTruivvpov | (ppoviyxa: cp. Eur. Ph.
I 106 6 tt)s Kvvayov.
1323 f. eyco 8 £ cros : ‘And I, thy
son,— or (the corrective Kai), if not really
thy son,...thine at least in name.’ tt 6 t-
|iov : for gen., cp. last n. He does not
mean, ‘thou art not to blame for my
tainted birth,’ but,—‘disowned by thee,
I have no sire but evil Destiny.’ For
■ye toi cp. 0. T. 1171 Keivov yl tol 8r]
7ra?s enX-fifed’.
1326 f. avrl iraCSwv ... iK€T€vop,ev
here = 7 r/)ds 7 rat' 5 wv, ‘ by them,’ i.e. ‘as
you love them,’ a very rare use of clvtI,
but one which comes easily from its or¬
dinary sense, ‘ in return for,’ ‘ as an equi¬
valent for.’ It would be as much as
their lives are worth to refuse the prayer.
(In El. 537 6.vt ade\(f)od is sometimes
taken as = ‘for his sake,’ but this is by
no means certain.)
1328 f. p.fjviv...elKa0eiv, concede thy
wrath to me, i.e. remit it: the same
constr. (though not in the same apid¬
eation) ns Ph. 464 07 r-> 7 v//f’ av debs | ttXovv
ypjuv dKTj , concede a voyage to us. This is
OIAITTOYI Efll KOAQNQI
207
while Capaneus, the fifth, vaunts that he will burn Thebes with
fire, unto the ground ; and sixth, Arcadian Parthenopaeus rushes
to the war, named from that virgin of other days whose marriage
in after-time gave him birth, trusty son of Atalanta. Last, I,
thy son,—or if not thine, but offspring of an evil fate, yet
thine at least in name,—lead the fearless host of Argos unto
Thebes.
And we, by these thy children and by thy life, my father,
implore thee all, praying thee to remit thy stern wrath against
me, as I go forth to chastise my brother, who hath thrust me
out and robbed me of my fatherland. For if aught of truth
is told by oracles, they said that victory should be with those
whom thou shouldst join.
Then, by our fountains and by the gods of our race, I ask
thee to hearken and to yield ;
Turnebus in margin. 1333 For KprjvLov Herwerden conject. kAvwv (sc. t<2v
Xpv ffT VP L<j} v) : Nauck, QiqfiQv .—/ecu 6e< 2 v L and most mss. : irpos Oe< 2 v A, R, L 2 .
1334 irapeiKadeiv Elms., 7 rapeiKadew MSS.
better than to make plt}vlv acc. of respect.—
For the form of cIk., cp. 862.— Tovpov
after t< 38 * avSpl, as 0 . T. 533 ras e/xas
followed by roOSe rdvbpqs : cp. on 6.
1330 Since -rraTpas must clearly go
with both verbs, it would seem that,
aided by i^eoxre, the poet has used a-rre-
crvX.T]<rev with the constr. of aTrearepriaev.
Elsewhere we find only avocrv\av tl tivos,
to strip a thing from a man (cp. 922), or
airoavXav tlvol tl, to strip a man of a
thing. We cannot here take irdTpas as
gen. of the person robbed, (‘snatched me
from my country,’) since implies
that the expeller is within the country.
Nor could we well read iraTpav (‘took
my country from me’).
1331 f. xP'n^’lpkw- The oracle
brought to Oed. by Ismene (389) had
been received at Thebes (apparently)
before the expulsion of Polyneices, since
Oed. complains that the two brothers did
not avail themselves of it in order to
recall him (418). It was to the effect
that the welfare of Thebes depended on
Oedipus. If Polyneices means the same
oracle here, ols av will be Thebes, on
the one hand, and any foreign foe of
Thebes on the other. But the reference
here is rather to a special oracle con¬
cerning the war between the brothers,
which Polyneices has heard from the
p-avreus at Argos (cp. 1300).
irpoo-Gf}: join thyself: cp. [Dem.] or.
11 § 6 (speaking of the Persian king’s
power in the Peloponnesian war) 67 rore-
pois TrpoaOoLTO (the ‘Attic’ alternative
for 7 rpoadeiTO, cp. Buttmann Gr. § 107,
Obs. 3), robrovs ei tolcl Kparelv tlcv ere-
puv. So in the genuine Dem. or. 6 § 12
el 5 ’ ckclvols irpoadeiro, and in Thuc. (3.
11 ; 6. 80 ; 8. 48, 87) etc.—Cp. n. on
404. —^<j>ao‘K > : sc. ra
1333 Kpr^vaiv: so Ant. 844 Antigone
cries, tw, Atp/calat Kprjvou Qr]( 3 as r' | evap-
Plcltov akaos. So Ajax at Troy, when
dying, invokes Kprjvai re Trora/j-oi 6 ’ oide
along with the Sun-god. Orestes, -re¬
turning to Argos, brings an offering to
the Inachus (Aesch. Cho. 6). Wecklein
quotes an inscription from Rangabe An-
tiqu. Hellen. nr. 2447 /cat [op.pvoj] ij'pwas
/cat ijpcodaaas /cat Kpavas teal ttotcl-
piobs kclI Oeo bs iravras Kal tt acras.
The word Kp^vtov is certainly sound; the
peculiarity is that, instead of a general
word like eyx w P LWV ' we have opo-yvuov,
which strictly suits 0 «t 5 v only. bpLoyvLOL
deoi —gods which belong to (protect) the
same 7 bvos, here, the gods of the Lab-
dacid yivos (369): cp. 756. The variant
-irpos Oewv would make the verse more
impassioned, but would also make the
limited fitness of op-o-yvCcov more felt ;
L’s Kal is better.
1334 f. m 0 €<r 0 ai: cp. 1181. — The
208
I04>0KAE0YI
TTTCoyol fiev rjfieis Koi £evoiy £evo<z Se c tv* 1 335
aWovs Se OconevoPTes oiKovfiev crv re
Kayco, top avTOP Saifiov i^eikrfyoTes.
6 S’ ip So/xoi 9 Tvpappos, do toK as iyao,
KOiPTj KaO ’ rjfidop iyyeXdop a/Spyperar
op, el crv Tr/firj ^vpirapacrTTfcrei (fopepi, I 34°
fipayei ctvp oyKco kcu ypopoo Siacr/ceSa).
coctt ip SofioiO'L rolcr l croc? crTTfcrco or ay cop,
crTTjcrco 8’ ifiavTOP, kc'lpop iiefiaXcop /3ta.
Kal ravra crov fiep ^vpOcXoptos ecrTi fioi
KOfineiP, dpev crov 8 ovSe crooOrjpai crOepco. 1345
XO. top avSpa, tov nepxjjaPTO^ ovpck , OlSinovs,
elnoop onola £v[i(f)op' eKnefixpau ttoXip.
OI. a\\’ el fiep, apSpe<; TrjcrSe Srfp,ovyoL yOopos,
fir) 'rvyyap avrop Sevpo npocnrefixpas ifiot
©T/creus, SiKaioop covt ifiov Kkveiv \6yovs, 135°
ov Tap 7TOT OficforfS Tifs ifirjs irTTfcrOeTO *
pvp S’ a ^LooOels elcn KaKovcras y ifiov
1335 £<?j/os] 7rrcoxos B, T, Farn., Vat. 1336 oiKOvpev ] oixvovpev F. W.
Schmidt. 1337 e^eiXrjxore s L 2 , Brunck, and almost all edd. since : e£etXrj-
(pores L and the other mss., Reisig, Schneidewin, Campbell. Cp. Ai. 825, where
the first hand in L wrote Xatpeiv (corrector, Xagclv). 1339 eyyeXdv made from
ayyeXQv in L. 1340 ^vpirapaorriaeis L and most MSS.: ^vprrapaar-qcrrts A:
^v/xTrapacrTrjar] L~, R. — < ppevl\ Blaydes conject. x^Pb ^^d so Wecklein. 1341
v. 1. tttwxos for |e'vos doubtless arose
from a feeling that the word repeated
should be that which immediately pre¬
ceded p.€v (cp. on 5): but vrojxol Kal
&vol forms one notion, in which %tvoi
is the more important element.
1336 GcDirevovTts, the word , used by
Creon in taunting Oed. ( 1003 ), is un¬
pleasant, but Polyneices means it to be
so; his aim is to move Oedipus to loath¬
ing of his present lot. Quintil. 6. 2. 24
Haec est ilia quae Selvucns vocatur , rebus
indignis as peris invidiosis addens vim
oratio (cp. Ar. Rhet. 2. 21 § 10 ev <Tx eT ‘
Xiaapcp Kal deLviixrei). To the Athenian
eXebdepos the very essence of a free man’s
dignity was abrapKeia: hence it is a trait
of the peyaXopvxos (Ar. Eth. N. 4. 8),
it pos dXXov prj dbvaadac prjv dXX , ?; irpbs
(plXov SovXlkov yap: where the saving
clause would apply to Oedipus.
1337 8cu[W: cp. 76.—c^iXtixoTes
is clearly right; cp. Eur. fr. 115, Ar.
Th. 1070 rl 7 tot’ ’A vbpoplda it eplaXXa
KaKwv | pepos e£bXaxov ; Soph, has the
verb El. 760 irarpipas rbpflov eKXaxV
xdovos. e^€i\i]<|>6Tes was defended by
Herm. as ‘ having received from Eteo-
cles,’—the dispenser of our fortunes:—
which seems far-fetched. In Ph. 1429
aptcrreV eKXafiuv arparebparos (L e/c/ 3 a-
Xcbv), the genit. (‘out of’) interprets the
compound.
1338 f. TaXas, nom. for voc., as
753: cp. on 185.—dPpvveTcu, not merely,
‘lives softly,’ but ‘waxes proud.’ In
Attic the midd. and pass. afipbvopai
seems always to have this further sense,
like KaXXbvopaL, Xap.Trpbvop.ai, aepvbvopai:
e.g. Plat. Apol. 20 C iKaXXvvoprjv re
Kal i](3pvv6pyjv av, el rjTnarapTjv ravra.
The act., however, approaches the simpler
sense in Aesch. Ag. 918 prj yvvaiKos ev
rpoiroLs epb | afipvve, ‘ make me luxurious.’
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
209
a beggar and an exile am I, an exile thou; by court to others
we have a home, both thou and I, sharers of one doom; while
he , king in the house—woe is me!—mocks in his pride at thee
and me alike. But, if thou assist my purpose, small toil or
time, and I will scatter his strength to the winds: and so
will I bring thee and stablish thee in thine own house, and
stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force. Be thy
will with me, and that boast may be mine : without thee, I
cannot e’en return alive.
Ch. For his sake who hath sent him, Oedipus, speak, as
seems thee good, ere thou send the man away.
Oe. Nay, then, my friends, guardians of this land, were not
Theseus he who had sent him hither to me, desiring that he should
have my response, never should he have heard this voice. But
now he shall be graced with it, ere he go,—yea, and hear from me
X p6vcp] irovcp R (A has tto written above XP&V), Nauck. 1342 ayiov] iyu B,
Vat.* 1346 oldiirov MSS., Oldlirovs Valckenaer. Cp. v. 461. 1 ® 48
87 7/xoOxot L first hand (changed to -ocr by S), and most of the recent edd. : %xouxos
the other mss. and older edd., and so Blaydes, Campb., Mekler. 1351 ov
t&v for oil r’ &v Brunck. 1352 yt /tov L, Vat., Blaydes: 8t fxov V: 7 ipov
the other mss., and most edd.
1340 <|>p€v£, wish, purpose: cp. 1182 :
Ant. 993 oUkovu Tapos ye ays direcrraTOVv
(ppevos. The decisive objection to the
conjecture X € P^ the assistance
meant by fjv|rjrapa(rT7jo-€i is moral, and
<j>pevi marks this. The proposed reading
would make the verb too suggestive of
the 8 opbs...ev ...Trapaardrrjs {Ant.
670).
1341 ff. oyKto, ‘trouble,’ see on 1162.
criiv: cp. 1602 Taxdl...(Tvv XP° V W- —81a-
«tk€8w, scatter his power to the winds:
cp. 620.—oTij<ra)...(r'njo-co 8’ : for the
omission of p.£v, cp. Ant. 806 ff. n.—
aywv: cp. on 010.
1345 ov8e crco0f]vai, not even to re¬
turn alive from the expedition (much less
conquer): a freq. Attic sense of <rdj£op,ai,
as Xen. An. 3. 1. 6 6 Eevocpwv eirripero
rbv ’ AiroWco t'lvl dv Oeuiv dvoov...dpi(TTa
e\6ot T7)v o8bv rjv iirivoet, Kal Ka\uis
vpa^as aojdeir].
1346 f. tov TT€|JAj/avTos, Theseus,
who, on leaving the scene at 1210,
brought, or sent, word to the suppliant.
Cp. 298.—€l'irwv...&<'Tr€p.\|/cH, say, ere
thou dismiss: see on 1038.
1348 Sqpovxot (cp. 1087 yds racrSe
8ap.ovxois), the reading of the first hand
in L, is clearly preferable to S-^poix 0 ?-
J. S. II,
For the latter, Herm. urged that (1) Oed.
is too angry to be so polite, and (2) the
mere name of Theseus is not enough
here, without a title. Both these argu¬
ments might with more justice be in¬
verted : for (1) it is precisely in the
formal &v8pes rrjade dTjfxovxoi- x® ovos that
we catch the note of suppressed pas¬
sion ; (2) Qrjaevs, so emphatic as the first
word in 1350, would be weakened by
8r)p.ovxos in 1348: and (3) with 5 ?^o 0 xos
we should here need the art. The elders
of Colonus are addressed as ‘guardians
of this land’ because, in the temporary
absence of Theseus, they represent him.
So 145 (to the Chorus) u> rr/a 5 ’ tyopoc
Xupas.
1350 Sikcuwv wo- t : see on 970.
1351 op.<j>fjs. We should press the
word too much if we rendered, ‘my pro¬
phetic voice ’; though it always has a
certain solemnity, owing to its traditional
poetic use in reference to a god or an
oracle: see on 550.
1352 f. aijiwGels. .• KaKovtras y\ ‘hav¬
ing been deemed worthy thereof [sc.
eTrcuodtoOcu opicprjs £ms), yea, and
having heard,’ etc. This is simpler than
to supply tolovtwv with ci£. from toi-
avTa.
14
210
IO0OKAEOYI
roiavO * a tov topS’ ov 7 tot ev(f)pavei fiiov
09 y, <3 KaKLcrTe, crKrjnTpa Kal Opovovs eycov,
a vvv 6 (709 £ vvaip. 0 9 eV ®r)f3cn<;
tov auro 9 avTov naTepa rovS* dm]\acra<;
KaOrjKas dnokiv Kal cttoXols tclvtcls (fropecv,
a 9 iw Sa/c/)U€i9 elaopwv, or iv nova)
tclvtco fiefirjKa)*; Tvyyaveis kolkcov ip,oi.
5 \ \ O* > »\ \ » » \ ' » '
op Khavara b ecttlv, aAA e/xoi p.ev oicrrea
raS’, eaxrnep dv £&>, crop (fyoveco 9 /xe/xpi 7 /xeVo 9 .
av yap p.e poyOo) tojS’ eOrfKas evrpo(f)ov,
av /x 5 c^ewo-a^* e/c aeOev 8’ akcopevo^
aWovs inaiTco tov KaO * rjpepav /3lov.
el S’ e£e<f)vaa TacrSe /xt) ’/xapro) Tpo(f>ov 9
T0t9 7ratSa9, 7 } rap opk av rj, to crov p.epo^'
iaa> o aide /a €K(Tai^ovcriv, aio e/xai Tpocpo i,
>355
1360
1365
1353 & tov made from ai/rdy in L, with the i> not wholly erased. 1355 <ros
corrected (by S) from crol in L. 1357 0 epeiv L, with most MSS. : 0opetv A,
L 2 , R. Cp. 1 - 262 . 1358 Tro^y] [3v9u} Reisig, 7 tot pip Bergk. 1359 /cafccS?]
clkuv Tournier. 1360 ou KXavoTa 5’ earlv made by S from od k\clv<tt ’ ecny
(so first hand) in L. rXavTa L 2 , T, Farn.: and so Elms., Dindorf, etc. See n. on
yvioros and y vouttos, 0. T. 361 (Appendix). 1361 'iwairep Reiske : u><T 7 rep MSS.
(iuairep is not written above in L.)— (povios L, F. — fiep.vrjp.ivov R, p-ep.vijp.ivos the
toicujB’ followed by a instead of ola,
as 0 . T. 441, Ant. 691, Thuc. 1. 41 and
oft.; so Lat. talis qui , old Eng. such...
which (Shaksp. Wint. 1. 1. 26, etc.).
1354 8s y\ <0 KaKi<rT€: cp. 866 6's p\
w KcuaaTe (to Greon): for the causal os,
see on 263. Oedipus first explains to
the Chorus why he deigns a reply at all,
and then suddenly turns on his son. As
the schol. well says, dcupovlus rrj air0-
CTpocpri xP9 Ta 1 & 7r ° T °v X°P°v T ^ v
Ho\vveLKijv. Profound resentment could
not be more dramatically expressed.—
o-K-ryn-Tpa Kal 0povovs: cp. 425, 448.
1355 &, which things: the neut. plur.
of 6's being used substantivally, with ref.
to the masc. Gpovovs no less than to
o-Krjirrpa: cp. Xen. Cyr. 8.2. 22 Kaprrovpai
accpaXeLav Kai etf rXeiav, a o(jre Kara-
aijireraL otiTe^VTrepTXrjpovvTa Xvpalverai :
Isocr. or. 9 § 22 kclXXos Kal piPprjv
Kai aajcppoavvrjv, airep t<2v ayadcov
irperrcodiaTaTa rots ttjXlkovtols iorlv.
1356 f. tov avTos avTov: see on
930.—20TJKC1S airoXiv...Kal tfsopciv, didst
make me homeless, and cause me to
wear : so in Pind. Pyth. 1. 40 (quoted
by Schneidewin) edeXpcrais ravra vo(p
Tidipev evavdpov re Lpav, ‘mayest
thou take these things into thy provi¬
dence, and make the land happy in her
sons.’ Cp. also the double sense of 7roieii'
Thuc. 2. 29 6 'Nvp<f>65u)pos rrjv re tov
I^ltoXkov £vppaylav eiroLijae Kal HadoKov
t6v vl6v avTov ’Adijvaiov (‘ brought about’
...‘made’). The constr. of Tldijpi. with
acc. and inf. is not rare in poetry: cp.
Eur. Hec. 357, Her. 990, Med. 717, etc.—
airoXiv: cp. 208.—TattTas without ras:
cp. 629.
1358 f. irovo).. KaK( 5 v = 7 ro\i» 7 r 6 vots xa-
Kots, the gen. being added to define irdvcp
more closely. Since ttovos was a word of
such general meaning, the phrase, though
unusual, seems defensible. Cp. such
phrases as Svaoiaruv tt6vojv | adX' (.Ph.
508), 7 rdvojv | Xarpevpar ( Tr. 356), AedX’
ayuvwv (id. 506).—PepqKws, as EL. 1056
tirav yap iv Karots \ rjdi] ( 3 e( 3 rjKps: id. 1094
poLpq. piv ovk iv icrOXa \ fiefiwoav. —Ipoi
depending on ravra): cp. 0 . T. 284 n.
1360 K\avtrTd...olo-T€a: for the plur.,
OIAITTOYZ EfN KOAQNQI
211
such words as shall never gladden his life:—villain, who when
thou hadst the sceptre and the throne which now thy brother
hath in Thebes, dravest me, thine own father, into exile, and
madest me citiless, and madest me to wear this garb which
now thou weepest to behold, when thou hast come unto the
same stress of misery as I. The time for tears is past: no,
/ must bear this burden while I live, ever thinking of thee
as of a murderer; for ’tis thou that hast brought my days
to this anguish, ’tis thou that hast thrust me out; to thee
I owe it that I wander, begging my daily bread from strangers.
And, had these daughters not been born to be my comfort, verily
I had been dead, for aught of help from thee. Now, these girls
preserve me, these my nurses,
other MSS.: pLep.vqp.bvov Dindorf. 1362 pox^u L {sic), with an erasure of one or
two letters after u : perhaps it was pox^oicr. 1363 £k aedev 5 ’] S’ added by S in L.
1364 rjpepav—piov (sic) L, where the line indicates an erasure of perh. three letters.
1366 ovk dv v L first hand : after y, the letter v has been added in paler ink by
a much later hand, perh. of the 14th or 15th cent. Cp. on v. 973 . 1367 vvv d' aide
see on 495. There is no sound basis for
the view that K\avar6s = deflendus, /cXa v-
Tos — dejletus. Whether with or without
the <r, the verbal adj. meant simply ‘be-
wept,’ and took on a potential sense only
as invictus could mean ‘ unconquerable.’
See O.T., Appendix, on v. 361.—epol
|jl£v, ‘ by me, on my part,’ has no clause for¬
mally answering to it: but the antithesis
is implied in the doom of Polyneices
(1370 ff.).
1361 I have' little doubt that t<x8\
&oo-Trep, not rd8’, ucrrcp, is the true
reading here. The synizesis of &os was
familiar through Homer: Od. 2. 148 tw
S’ £ us plv p’ iirbrovro pera Trvoifjs dvbpoio :
II. 17. 727 ?ws pkv ydp re deovcn diappal-
crat. pepaures. In Ph. 1330 us dv avrbs
rj\ios, Schneidewin corrected ws to bar:
Bonitz, with more probability, to 'bus
(monosyllabic). In Ai. 1117 us dv ys
oUs irep el, us is more easily defended;
but there also (I now think) bus was
rightly conjectured by Scaliger. frocrircp
here could not be trisyllabic, since the
anapaest in the first place must be con¬
tained in one word, the only exception
being the prep, and its case, as eirl rbpde
d' rjybpeve ALoprjdqs aval;, Eur. Or. 898.
(In fr. 355 raxv 5 ’ avrb 8eL£ei rovpyov, ws
tyu aacpus, from the A^/mcu, the ex¬
planation may be that the drama was
satyric, and borrowed a license from
' Comedy. Meineke would read rax’
avrb.) With wtrircp the sense is, ‘ how¬
ever I may live,’— i-e. whether my re¬
maining life be less, or even more, wretch¬
ed than now. Clearly, however, the
sense wanted is not this, but, ‘ as long as
I live.’—4 >ov€cds (predicative), a strong
word, as 0 . T. 534 (Oed. to Creon)
(povebs uv roude ravdpos egepavus. —pcp.-
vripevos, nom., by attraction to euawep av
fw, instead of a dat. agreeing with efioL:
cp. II. 7. 186 rbv Uave... | 6s p.iv em-
ypaxpas kvvItj /3a\e, (paid ip.os A’las.
1362 f. p 6 x 0 ‘t>...«W>o<|>ov: so Ai. 622
irakaLcj. p.bv £vrpo(pos ap.£pq., | XevKip db
y-fjpq.. —Ik o-€ 0 €V, since the brothers had
passively sanctioned his expulsion (441):
€K of the prime cause, as O. T. 1454.
Cp. Xen. Hellen. 1. 1 . 27 6tl cpebyoiev
xnrb rod drip.ov (had been banished by the
people).
1364 lircuTto, act., used by Soph, only
here and 0 . T. 1416 (of a humble re¬
quest) : midd. once, El. 1124. The author
of the Rhesus, also, has used it of mendi¬
cancy, 715 filov 5 ’ eiraiTUV elpir ’ aybprrjs
tis \drpis.
1365 f. et 8’ ci;€<|mra...paj : for the
hyperbaton of ptj cp. O. T. 329 rap’, us
av etiru p.77 ra a\ eKcprivu Kara (where see
n.): Ph. 66 el 5 ’ epyacei \ /xr) raOra.—
to troy p^pos, acc. of respect; so Ant.
1062: cp. O. T. 1509 iravruv eprjfxovs,
tt\t]v 6 aov rb crbv p.£pos.
14—2
212
S04>0KAE0YS
aiS’ dvSpes, ov yvva'iK.es, et? to avparoveiv
vixens 8’ an dWov kovk ipov nefyvKaTOv.
Toiydp cr 6 8a ipcov eicropa p.ev ov tl nco i 37°
w? a vtlk, elnep Oi 8 e KivovvTai \6yoi
7 Tpos dcrTV (dyj/3rj <?. ov yap ecrO oi ra>s 7to\lv
Keivrjv ' ; ' ip€L\jj€LS, aWc 1 npocrOev aipan
neaeu puavOeis yd) crvvaipos lctov.
roiacrS 5 apa<; crcjodv npocrOe r i^avrjK eyd 1375
vvv t avaxaXovpLaL ^vppdyovs i\0eiv ipoi,
iv a ^lcotov tovs (frvrevcravTas aifieiv,
n’ L, retouched by S : what the first hand had written, is uncertain.— e/ial rpocpoi L, B:
e/j.a .1 rpocpai A, R : others have ep.ol rpocpai or e/201 rpocpoi. 1370 eicropai p.kv ov
(sir) tL ttov (with oj written above) L : ttoj A. vvv opg. (for daopa) B, T, Vat., Farn.:
daopa vvv (for p.ev) Ileimsoeth. 1371 «s] 6s Dobree, reading <re Saip.wv for
a' 6 Sa.ip.wv in v. 1370. —direp oi'Se] d nod ’ ot'Se Heimsoeth : ei vapoide Wecklein (Ars
1368 f. els to o-upnroveiv : cp. 335,
and for els, 1028. —air’ aXXov: cp. Ai.
547 (he will not flinch) direp SiKaiw s ear'
ep.os ra irarpodev.
1370 f. TOiyap cr * 6 8atp.wv. The
thought is: ‘ Therefore the avenging
deity has his eyes upon thee ; not yet,
however, with a gaze so fierce as that
which he will turn on thee anon, if (as
thou tellest me) these hosts are marching
against Thebes.’ A certain measure of
retribution has already come on the
wicked son, who is ‘ a beggar and an
exile ’ (1335); and the measure will soon
be filled by a fratricide’s death. For
eicropa cp. 1536: so fiXeireiv irpos Tiva,
279. The jjl€v after eiaopg. properly im¬
plies such a statement as this :— eicropa!
|A€v vvv , avri k a St Kai p.a\\ov eiao-
\perai. Instead of the second clause, a
more reticent and more impressive form
of speech is abruptly substituted, — ov tC
-irto ws avrlK*. With L’s irov ( £ I ween ’)
the sense would be the same. Dobree’s
ere 8a£p.<ov...os <xvt£k’ is less effective,
because it destroys the unity and conti¬
nuity of the divine retribution.
I hold el'irep to be right: it refers to
the statement made by Polyneices, which
it does not call in question, but merely
notes as the condition, kivovvtcu refers
to the march from Argos : it would be
over-subtle to take it of the advance
from the camp in the plain to the walls
of the city. With Heimsoeth’s et ttoO’
the sense would be: ‘if ever these hosts
arc destined to move' the pres, with iroTe
being an ‘oracular’ future (Ph. 113 aipei
ra to £ o . ravra ttjv Tpoiav p.ova).
1373 f. K€£vr|v epetyeis is a certain
correction (byTurnebus, Paris, ann. 1553 )
of k€ivt|v e’pet ns, and has been accepted
by nearly all subsequent editors. Cp.
the threat Gt^Stjs aarv Sywoeiv 7 rvpi, 1319:
and KaraaKaxpavTi, 1421 . It was neces¬
sary to take Thebes by storm before
Polyneices could establish his power.
The only natural sense for the MS. read¬
ing is, ‘ for it is impossible that any one
shall call Thebes a city.’ In Aeschylus
Eum. 457 the total destruction of Troy
is expressed by the phrase <rb Tpoiav
airoXiv ’l\Lov ttoXlv \ SdrjKas, ‘ madest it
to be no city’ : and the MS. reading here
might more easily be defended if the
sense were precisely the opposite to what
it actually is.—Campbell, keeping epe'i
tis, renders, ‘ for there is one ’ (i. e. Poly¬
neices) ‘who shall never call Thebes his
“city”.’ But there is nothing in the
Greek answering to 1 his.' The general
associations of the word 7 t 6 \is surely could
not supply the absence of the essential
word avrov. There is no contrast here,
surely, between acm, as ‘town,’ and
-iroXis, as civitas. —al'|Aan...p.iav0els, not
merely ‘ covered with (thine own) blood,’
but ‘ stained With a brother’s blood,’ as
Ant. 171 (of these brothers) 7 raiaavrd re
Kai | ir\r]ydTes avrox^P 4 pudapLan.
1375 Toiao-S’. His former impreca¬
tion, uttered on hearing Ismene’s tidings
OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 213
:hese who are men, not women, in true service : but ye aie aliens,
md no sons of mine.
Therefore the eyes of Fate look upon thee—not yet
is they will look anon, if indeed those hosts are moving
ap-ainst Thebes. Never canst thou overthrow that city, no,
first shalt thou fall stained with bloodshed, and thy brother
likewise. Such the curses that my soul sent forth before
against you twain, and such do I now invoke to fight
for me, that ye may deem it meet to revere parents,
Soph. cm. p. 54). 1373 Keiv-pv epel tI<t L, and so the other MSS. ^(some with
- is ). Kdvw ipeLxpets Turnebus, and most of the recent edd.: Kevpv epee tls Apitz :
celvrjv epees ffyjv or ripS epel. res Blaydes. 1375 This v. is omitted m the
ext of L, and added in the marg. by the first hand (with roiaad ).— tt poade r ] nv>o<r 0 e
Y* Farn. 1376 avaKaXodpai] ayraXodpae Dindorf. 1377 ai^LWTOv] a s ta i
rov (from tov) L, A, R.— trifle lv] <re/ 3wv A, R.
implied the same doom which is more
plainly denounced here (421—427: 45 1 1 *)*
Manifestly it is to this that Trpocr 0 € refers.
Campbell holds, however, that, in this
passage, Sophocles has abandoned what
is otherwise the distinctive point in his
conception of the curse on the sons,
viz. that it was delivered only after
the outbreak of their strife for phe
throne (cp. on 1298),—and that TrpocrGe
denotes some moment before Oed. had
left Thebes. I can perceive no ground
for this. The question is more than a
detail: it must affect our estimate of the
play as a work of dramatic art. See
Introd.
€|avTjK\ sent up, from my inmost soul:
the notion being that the apaL, when they
have once passed the father’s lips, are
thenceforth personal agencies of ven¬
geance: hence 1376 fjvp.parous. So
l^aviivai is said of the earth ‘sending
up,’—calling into activity,—plagues or
dread beings (Eur. Ph. 670, etc.). Dis¬
tinguish aeprjiea (Ant. 1085), itprjras (Eur.
Hipp. 1324), of launching curses, etc.,
like missiles.
1376 dvaKaXovpcu, simply, ‘I in¬
voke,’ not, ‘I invoke again.' In this
compound the prep, has two different
meanings, (1) ‘ aloud ,’ as in dvafloav, ava-
KTjfj}j(y<xeLU, and (2) ‘ up or ‘ back , as in
avUvaL. Cp. Her. ()• 9® 9 eovs...avo.Ka-
Xiiov, ‘ calling aloud on the gods ’ : El.
693 ’Apyelos...dvaKaXovpevos: Tr . 910
■ t8v avrijs ba.Lp.ov ’ avaKaXovpivr/. So in
Eur. Suppl. 626 Keic\r)ptvovs pev dva-
KaXobpeO’ ab 0 eous = ‘again (aB) we call
aloudP etc.
1377 f. iV aijiwTOV. The thought is,
‘ I call the Curses (to destroy you twain),
that ye may deign to revere parents,’
etc.: a Greek way of saying, ‘ that ye
may rue your neglect to revere them.
The irony consists in the lesson being
learned only when it is too late to prac¬
tise it. Cp. Tr. 1109 tt poapoXoi. povov, j
ii/’ e k8l8 ax& V ttolctlv ayyiXXeev 8 tl | Kai
£Cjv Karobs ye Kai QavtPv eTLcrappv : Ant.
310 (ye shall die) , IV’ eiSores rb ripbos ivdev
oitTTiov j to Xolttov apTra^rjTe (cp. the form
of threat, ‘I’ll teach thee to do such
things’): cp. also ib. 715, 0 . T. 1273,
Ai. 100.
tous tJjUTeutravTas <re(3eiv. Attic law
imposed the penalty of disfranchisement
on a son convicted of neglecting to support
a parent in sickness or old age (yvpo-
floTKeiv), or of other grave failure in filial
duty. When such a case of /ca/cwcris
yovlwv came before a court, the accuser
could speak at any length (avev v8a tos,
Harpocr. 161), and was not liable to the
eTrwfleXla, or fine in £th of the damages
laid, if he failed to gain a fifth of the
votes. Diog. L. 1. 2. 55 So/cei be (Solon)
KaXXurTa vopodeTrjaat.’ eav tls pr) Tplepri
tovs yovias , arepos ^errw. Aeschin. or. 1
§ 28 eav tls Xiyy ev rip bypip, rbv iraTepa
tvtttlov 7 ? T7]V pyripa, t) py rpecpwv, y pi)
7 r ap£x wv olk7](Tiv, tovtov ovk ip XlyeLV (6
vbpos). Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 14 (beware) et tl
■k apypiXyras tt)s prjrpos...py ere aitrdopevoL
tlov yovlwv apeXovvra iravres aripaaoi-
ctlv , elra ev ipypip (pLXoJv avaepavys. lhe
example of the birds is quoted (El. 1058),
esp. of the stork (Ar. Av. 1355)-
214
I04>0KAE0YI
KCU flTJ ^aTip.d^TOV, €i TV(j)XoV 770 ,TpOS
TOKOS’ €(f)VTOV. OLL$€ y&P ToS OVK ehpCJV.
Toiyap to crop OaKrjpia Kal rous crovs Opovovs 138°
KpcLTOvcriv, eiirep iarlv rj rraXai^aTO^
Alkt) £vve$pos Zt)vo<z apya'iois po/xois.
av S’ epp (XTTOTTTverTos re Kandrop ip.ov,
kolkgjv KaKLCTTe, racrSe crvXXaficuv apas,
ds (tol KaXovpai, pLTjTe yrjs ipfyvXiov 1385
hopei Kparrjcrai prjTe vouTrjcrai irore
to koIXov *Apyos, aXXa avyyevei x e /^
Oave'iv kt aveiv O' vcf) ovnep i^eXrjXacrai.
TOiavT apopiai, Kal KaXa) to TapTapov
aTvyvov iraTpcpov epefios, w? <r aTTOiKicrrj, 1390
1379 tolcvS’ L: to u 65 ’ or toiuS’ the other MSS. : toiovS’ Kuhnhardt .—favrov MSS.:
i(puTr)v Elmsley. 1381 Kparovaiv ] upavovaiv Hartung : palaovcriv Madvig .—ehrlp
earLv (sic) L. Elmsley proposed elirep &ttlv (not eorlv), with a comma after A Ur) (‘ if
Justice exists’), and so Wecklein. Most MSS. have eiirep earlv. 1382 vbpois]
1378 f. Kal (jli) ’^ari|id^r]Tov, sc. robs
(pvTevaavras : ‘and that ye may not utterly
scorn your parents, because the father (el
= 8n) is blind from whom ye, such evil
sons, have sprung—for your sisters did
not thus.’ tv(J)\ou has the chief empha¬
sis: the father’s blindness emboldened
the impiety of the base sons, while it only
stimulated the devotion of the daughters.
For the gen. cp. 1322.—Others under¬
stand : ‘ do not think it a light matter
that ye have been such sons of a blind
sire ’ (el as after da.vp.dfa, i\eoj, etc.) : but
this sense for eijaTijMxl^Tov seems much
less natural.
<!<J>vtov is the MS. reading, as 1696 ^77-
tov , 1 746 eKagerov : and there are about
10 other places in Attic writers where the
MSS. give - tov for the 2nd pers. dual of
'secondary tenses. Against this group is
to be set a smaller group (of some 9 pas¬
sages) in which -rrjv is established, eixlr-qv
rjdr], O. T. 1511, being the only one proved
by metre. Curtius (Verb I. 80, Eng. tr.
53 ) would leave the normal -tov where, as
here, the mss. support it. Though Attic
usage, misled by the analogy of -ryv in
the 3rd pers., sometimes admitted it in the
■2nd, it also (he thinks) retained -tov. The
tendency of recent editors has been to
write -Tt]v everywhere. But, in the ab¬
sence of better proof that -tov had been
wholly discarded, a consensus of mss.
seems entitled to the benefit of the doubt.
I cannot find any evidence on this point
from the best source,—inscriptions.
1380 rot-yap to crov 0 .: ‘wherefore
they (sc. al ’Apcu) have the control over
thy supplication (to Poseidon) and thy
throne ’ (said bitterly—‘ the throne of which
thou dreamest’). t 6 crbv (etc.) is like the
ironical use of inverted commas : cp. EL
mo, Ph. 1251, Ant. 573. Polyneiceshas
two pleas: ( 1 ) As IkItijs of Poseidon, he
had adjured his father to remember Aldus,
who is enthroned with Zeus, and to bless
his enterprise, 1267. (2) As eldest-born,he
claimed the throne by right, 1293. Oedipus
answers that ACkt), no less than Aldus,
sits with Zeus. The son has broken the
eternal laws (apxaioi vop.ot) of natural
duty. Therefore this highest Aikt] annuls
both his pleas. His father’s curse has
the final control.
OaKtipia as 1160, 1179: to make it
a mere hendiadys with Gpovovs would
grievously enfeeble these words.— Kpa-
touo-iv, with acc., not of the person con¬
quered (as more often), but of the do¬
main over which the rule extends: cp.
Aesch. Suppl. 254 Kal iraaav aXav . . | • •
Kparu).
1381 f. i] ira\a£<|>aTos, declared from
of old (by inspired poets and seers) a freq'
215
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAfiNfil
nor scorn your father utterly, because he is sightless who begat
such sons ; for these maidens did not thus. So my curses have
control of thy ‘supplication’ and thy ‘ throne/ if indeed Justice,
revealed from of old, sits with Zeus in the might of the eternal
And thou—begone, abhorred of me, and unfathered ! be-
o-one, thou vilest of the vile, and with thee take these my curses
which I call down on thee—never to vanquish the land of thy
race, no, nor ever return to hill-girt Argos, but by a kindred
hand to’ die, and slay him by whom thou hast been driven
out. Such is my prayer; and I call the paternal darkness
of dread Tartarus to take thee unto another home —
Qpbvois Bergk. 1386 dopl mss. : dbpei Reisig. 1388 iCTwetv 0 ’] KravbvO'
Blaydes 1389 r6 Hermann: tov mss. — tovs raprapovs B, I, Vat., rarn.
1390 TCLTpyov] Nauck conject. Karudev: Schneidewin, tt tXupov or 2 rbyiov apuybv :
Bergk, to irpurov-. Meineke, cTvyvoirpbouirov : Mekler, orvyvov irapuyov. us a
&iroud<TT]\ ws dTroLKicrri A : us a diroiKicxu Lr.
epithet of oracles, etc., and significant
here, where the higher law is opposed
to the conventional right of the elder-
born.—fjvvcSpos with Ztjvos : Pind. 01 . 8.
21 $vOa Zureipa, Aids £evLov | irapedpos,
acr/cetTcu Qbpus : cp. on 1267• A. passage
quoted by Schneidewin and others as
from Demosthenes cannot claim that
authority,—for or. 25 /card ’ kpWToyel -
tovos a is now generally allowed to be
a work of the later Rhetoric, but is
noticeable as illustrating iraXalpaTos : § 1 1
tt)v a.irapaiT7)Tov /cal aep.vi)v AUipv, , rjv
6 ras ayiuT&Tas reXeras ijpdv KaradeL^as
'Oppevs irapd rbv tov Aids dpbvov pijal
Kadrifibwqv irdvTa tcl tuv dvOpuiruv ecpopav.
dp\a(ois vop-ois, causal dat., ‘ by, 4 under
sanction of,’ the dypa-irTa xaa(paXrj^ deuv
vopuga... | ov yap tl vvv re xagdes a \\’ del
ttot€ | fjj TavTc1, Ant. 454 ’ See on 0 . T.
86.5. As to Bergk’s conjecture Bpovois,
we should expect either irapedpos.. 6 pb-
vols, or tyvedpos .. dpbvuv.
1383 Kd'irdxwp...€p.ov, and without a
father in me: for the gen. cp. on 677
avr)vegov...x^i-p-uvuv. Plat. Legg. 928 E
ev ovv dXXy iroXLTelq. irals diroxexr]pvyp.hos
(publicly disowned by his parents) ovx av
avayxrjs airoXis ei'77, TavTijs de...avay-
tcalus Zx el dXXv^ x&P av t£oud£e<rdai
Tbv airaTopa (the disowned child). From
Ipov supply ip.oi with diroTmurTOS (cp.
Aesch. Eum. 191).
1384 f. trvXXaPwv, taking them with
th ee> —a colloquial phrase, bitter here:
cp. Ph. 577 £/c 7 r Xei aeavrbv ovXXaftuv:
sometimes playful, as in Ar. Av. 1469
airlup.ev...(JvXXaftbvTes to, irTepd: see on
O. T. 971.—Ka.Xovp.ai. The midd. (rare
in Attic except as a law-term, to cite one
before a court, Ar. Nub. 1221) is fitting
here, since the ’A pal are his creatures,
and do his work.—ep.<j>vXCov, stronger
than iraTpipas, and suggestive of the un¬
natural strife: cp. Ant. 1263 XTavbvTas tc
xal | davovTas fXlirovTes ep.(pvXlovs.
1386 f. Sopci : see on 620.—voo-Trjo-ai
with acc., as Eur. I. T. 534 oviru vei>bcny)x'
olxov. Cp. 1769.— t6 koiXov "Apyos: on
378.
1388 KTavctv^’ is better than xTavovt?
(Blaydes), as giving a more separate
prominence to the fratricide .—(tov tov)
v<f>’ oiJ: Xen. Symp. 8. 17 tIs giaelv
bvvaN dv vcp' ov eldeh 7 xaXos re xayadbs
vopa$bp.evos ;
1390 TraTpwov. What is meant by the
‘ horrible paternal gloom of Tartarus ’ ?
Clearly iraTpipov must have some reference
to the personal relationships of the
speaker, but that reference might be
variously defined. (1) The primeval
Darkness, father of all (as Apollo is
iraTpipos 81 a tt)v tov” 1 uvos yeveoiv,
Plat. Euthyd. 302 c). Ar. Av. 693 Xdos
rjv xal Ni)| "Epefibs re geXav irpuTov xal
Taprapos evpvs: cp. Hes. Th. 116. The
point will then be twofold; the Furies are
it aides dpxctlou 2 xbTov (see on 4®) 5
and Darkness, father of all, is invoked
by the father who is cursing his son,—
as Zeus irarpyos is the god to whom an
216
X04>0KAE0YX
kciXco Se raaSe Salpiovas, KaXco 8*
toi^ acfrwv to Setvov fi'icro^ epcfiefiXrjKOTa.
kclI tclvt aKovaas areiye, Ka^dyyeXX la)v
kcu ndai Ka 8 /xetoicn rot? aavrov 0 apa
TTLO’To'lCTL avppd^OiaiV, OVV6K OtSl7TOVS 1395
tolclvt evetpe natal rots avrov yepa.
XO. IIoXiWiKes, oiVe rat? napeXOovaats oSots
^vvrjSopai A aov, vvv r l6 * w? rayos naXiv.
IIO. olpoi KeXevOov rrjs r iprjs Svanpastas,
olpoi 8 ’ eraipcjv olov ap o'S ov reXos 1400
v Apyovs d(j)ojpp7]0rjpev, d) raXas eyw*
roiovrov olov ovSe (fjcovrjaai nvi
e^eaO" eratpcov, ov S’ anoarpexjjat naXiv,
aXX 5 diV avavSov rrjSe avyKvpaai Tvyrj.
a) rov S’ opatpoi na'iSes, aXX’ vpels, inel I 4°5
Ta aKXrjpa narpos KXvere w ravr dpcopevov,
prj rot pte npos Oecjv acfrco y, iav at tovS’ apai
1392 e/x/Se/SA^/cora] L lias /x in an erasure, but it is not clear whether the original
letter was v or k. eKfiefiXrjKora B, Vat. 1394 /cat 7racri] rots 7ra<rt Nauck, who
suspects the verse: air acrt Meineke, though doubtfully. 1396 avrov L, with
most MSS. : avrov Vat. 1398 col MSS. : aov Wecklein. 1401 w] c 3
outraged father appeals (Ar. Nub. 1468).
(2) The nether gloom which hides Laius
(so Hermann). The thought will then
be that the family apa which slew Laius
is to slay Polyneices. It seems hardly
the fit moment, however, for Oed. to
recall his own parricidal act. (3) The
nether gloom which is to be thy sole patri¬
mony, varpipov being proleptic. This
appears a little too subtle for the direct
vehemence of the curse. (4) A darkness
like that in which thy blindfather dzvells:
Cp. 0 . T. 1314 td> CKOTOV | vlcpos e/JLOV
aTTOrpOTTOV.
I prefer (1), but suspect that the poet
used 7r arpipou with some measure of deli¬
berate vagueness, leaving the hearers to
choose between its possible associations,
or to blend them. No emendation seems
probable: see cr. n.
aTroiKicrr] : Tr. 9547 Ivolt’’ Zirovpos ean-
WTts atipa, | 7 }tls pi airOLKlaetev e/c roirwv.
1391 TatrSe Sadovas: the Eumenides,
one of whose general attributes it was to
punish sins against kinsfolk, are invoked
separately from the personal ’A pal of the
sufferer (1375): so El. hi Ilona’ ’Apa, |
aep-vaL re deQtv jraides ’Ept^ixes. The
Curse calls the Furies into action. Cp.
on 1434-—’'Apt], the Destroyer, whether
by strife, as here, or by pestilence ( 0 . T.
190 n.).
1393 f. tfjayycMc, ‘publish,’—with
bitter irony, since the son dares not tell it
even to a bosom-friend: see 1402.—The
word was used esp. of traitors who carried
news out of a city or camp to the enemy
(cp. n. on 0 . T. 1223).—Kal ttcLcl, e'en
to all. (Kal...re could not stand for re...
/cat as ‘both’—‘and’: cp. 0 . T. 347 n.)
1396 ycpa, a fit word, since used esp.
of royal prerogatives: Thuc. 1. 13 eid
pr/rois yipaai irarpLKal ( 3 aalKeiai.
1397 f. ovt6...t€, as O. T. 653, Ph.
1321, Ant. 763, El. 350, 1078, fr. 86, 4.
The converse, t€...ovt€, is not found (n.
on 367).—0801s, his journeys from Thebes
to Argos, and from Argos to Attica.
Ant. 1212 dvarvxevrdrTjv | KtXevdov 'epiru
rwv TrapeXdovalov 68 lou. (Not, * proceed¬
ings.’)
Wecklein reads £vvT]8op.ai (rov (for
217
OIAITTOYX ETTI KOAQNQI
I call the spirits of this placeI call the Destroying God, who
hath set that dreadful hatred in you twain. Go, with these
words in thine ears—go, and publish it to the Cadmeans. all,
yea, and to thine own staunch allies, that Oedipus hath divided
such honours to his sons.
Ch. Polyneices, in thy past goings I take no joy; and now
go thy way with speed.
Po. Alas, for my journey and my baffled hope: alas, tor
my comrades ! What an end was that march to have, wheieon
we sallied forth from Argos : woe is me !—aye, such an end,
that I may not even utter it to any of my companions, or turn
them back, but must go in silence to meet this doom.
Ah ye, his daughters and my sisters,—since ye hear these
hard prayers of your sire,—if this fathers cuises be fulfille ,
Blavdes. 1402 (pwvricai tlvcl mss. (which Schaefer explains as ‘ compellare
aliquem,’ Reisig as ‘de aliquo dicere’): (puvrjoal tlvl Tyrwhitt, and most_of the
recent edd. 1406 tovS’ MSS.: ravr’ Sehrwald, Wecklein. 1407 o&wlv
yS'L, A, F, R, Aid.: ct^lv 5 ’ a, L 2 : c^v 7 ’ a, B, Vat. : a^Lv civ f T, Farn.:
cr(p ci 7’ eav Elms., and recent edd.
0-01): rightly, I think. With <roi, tcus
irapeXGovcrcHS 0801s is usu. taken as
causal, ‘ on account of thy past journeys :
but such a dat., in addition to the dat.
of the person , is most awkward. We
should expect either the dat. with eiri, or
else a gen., as Dem. or. i5§i5'Po5tois
ye.. .<rvyx a ' L P 0l} T&vyeyevrjp.tvuv. And
|wij8op.ai was constantly used with a
dat. of the thing in which one takes joy,
or of which one approves: Isocr. or. 5 § 8
avvr]adels...Tois TrepiTrjs eiprjvrjs: or. 8 § 87
<TvvT](rdr]o6p.€vot. reus rip-erepais avp-cpopals
(exult in): Eur. Med. 136 ovde avvqoop.ai.
...aXyeai Sw/raros: Hipp. 1286 TL...Tola8e
<xvv 7 ]d et ; (these deeds): Rhes. 958 ov p.r)v
Oolvovti y : ovdap-ws avvr)8op.a.L (his death):
Arist. Rh. 2. 4. 3 tov (jvvr)86p.evov rots
ayadols (rejoicing in one’s prosperity).
1399 ol!p.oi with gen., ys At. 367,
Ant. 82, El. 1143. Trjs ep.rjs with iceXev-
0 ov also: cp. 0 . T. 417 /xrjTpos re /cat rod
(TOV TTCtTpOS.
1400 f. olov.. .o8ov tcXos, a compressed
phrase for olov t£\os p^tWovaav e^eiv o 5 ov,
‘on a journey destined to have what an
end.’ (Aesch. P. V. 284 77/cw SoXix^s
t£ ppia. Ke\etiOov j dia/M€L\f/ap.evos, is less
strong, since rtpp.a can go with ^u.)
Such a compression becomes intelligible
when it is remembered that the purpose
or end of a journey could be expressed
in Greek by a bold use of the ‘ internal ’
accus., as in ayyeXiTjv eXdovra (II. ii.
140 ), etc.— TaXas: cp. 753, 847.
1402 ff. olov, acc., is object, to tjjwv’n-
<rai only, but exerts a causal force over
d'iroo"Tp€\|/tti also (as Locrre would have
done): the first ov8’ = ‘not even,’ the
second links the two infinitives :—‘ such
that ’tis not lawful even to utter it to any
of my comrades, or to turn them back.’
The utterance would turn them back :
but the curse is too dreadful to be re¬
vealed.— dXX’ ovt’ : sc. del, evolved from
the negative ov8’ ^€<rri: cp. 0 . T. 817
ov fii 7 £evuv 2£e<TTL per) 5’ aoruv tlvl |
dopLois • • • I &delv 8 <xi r olkuv.
1405 f. tov8’ is often taken here as =
epiov (450), when it would go with opai-
poi: but it rather means Oed., like tov8’
in 1407. A change of reference, within
three vv., would be awkward. Cp. 331.
—dXX’ begins the appeal (237): it might
be ‘at least ’ (1276), but the other view is
better, esp. as <rc|>w 7’ follows. ^
1406 Ta a-KXiipd : cp. 774. —rayT,
for the MS. tov8’, seems a true correction,
since ( 1 ) the threefold tovS’ in three
lines exceeds the limit of probable repe¬
tition ; and (2) it appears a decided gain
to have Tavra with ra o-KX^pa.
1407 If. p/rf to£ p.€...p.ij |F: see on
1278 f.
218
IO 0 OKAEOYI
AN.
no.
AN.
no.
AN.
naTpos TeXcoVTCLl Kai TLS Vplv €5 SojllOVS
vocttos yevr)Tai, par) f± art/xacr^Te ye,
d\y iv Ta(j)OL(TL OecrOe kolv KTepierpiacnv.
koI (j(f)cov o vvv erraivos, ov Kopii^eTov
tov S’ a vSpos ois iroveiTov, ovk eXacrcrova
er aXXov oicret Trjs ipirjs vTrovpyias.
HoXvveiKes, LKerevo) ere 1reierOrjvaL tl poL.
(L (friX-Tarr}, to 1to'lov, *A vTLyovrj ; Xeye.
arpexfjai crTparevp1 is *Apyos ojs ra^urra ye,
kolI piT) ere r a vtov kcu 1toXlv hiepyderrf.
a\V ovy^ olov re. ttojs ycip clvOls av ttolXlv
cTTpaTevp? ayoupu tclvtov elaana£; rpecras ;
tl S’ clvOls, (1) 7 tou, Set ere OvpLoverOcu ; tl crot
iraTpav KaTaerKaxpavTL KepSos epyeTai ;
1410
HI5
1420
1410 /cav] k ’ ev, L, F : kclv A, R: Kai iv L 2 : Kai B, T, Vat., Farn. ativ is one of
Blaydes’s conjectures. 1411—13 Nauck would make these three vv. into two,
reading, Kai a(pv 3 v 6 vvv ttovcltov ovk iXaocrova | ’iiraivov otcrei rrjs ipijs VTrovpyias.
Bellermann defends the vulgate (ed. 1883, p. 199). 1415 c 3 ^tArdr??, ttolov L,
F, T, Farn. : u> (piXrdrTj, to iroTov A, R, L 2 , V 3 : c 5 (piXTarr) poi, ttolov B, Vat.: u
(piXTary), ttolov to 5 ’ Mekler, comparing 0 . T. 571. 1416 Meineke conject.
cJs raxto-rd ere: Badham, ds raxto-r’ dye. Blaydes, too, makes both conjec-
1410 0 ecr 0 e ev Ta<j>oi<ri= ‘lay me in
the tomb’: 0 e<r0e ev KT€pCo-p.a<n.= ‘ give
me a share of funeral honours ’: cp. Her.
3. 3 tt]v 8i...iv TLfMrj rlderaL. There is
thus a slight zeugma of the verb (cp. 1357).
KTepurpaTO. (only plur.) is used by Soph,
and Eur. for the Homeric Krepea, gifts to
the dead, or funeral rites: Od. 1. 291
ar)pLa re oi X € ^ ai KaL ^ 7rL Kripea KTepet^ai.
In El. 434, 931 KTepLcrpara ( = ivrd<pLa
ib. 326) are the gifts of libations, flowers,
etc., brought to Agamemnon’s grave.
Cp. Ant. 203 Ta<f>(p | KTeplfreiv.
The poet’s allusion to his own Anti¬
gone is lightly and happily made. Poly-
neices here naturally prays for regular
funeral rites. That prayer was doomed
to disappointment. And yet the Krepia-
pLara for which he asks are represented by
the x°°d rpioTTovdoL which, in the Antigone,
his sister pours, after the symbolic rite
of scattering dust on the unburied corpse
{Ant. 431).
1411 If. Kop£^€TOV, ‘ win,’ = /eo/xife<r 0 ov,
with gen. of the person from whom, as
O. T. 580 ttovt ipov Kop-i^eraL. Cp. 6
<fiepovTa = <pep6pLevov. The same use of
the act. Kopifa occurs in Homer (as II.
11. 738 KopLGoa de pubvvxas lttttovs ),
Pind. Nem. 2. 19 viVas iKopi^av, etc. —
ots = to 6 tols a, by reason of (causal dat.)
the services which you render.—ofcra,
‘ will bring,’ i.e. will have added to it.
Cp. Ai. 866 TTOVOS TTOVLp 7 TOVOV (plpei. As
6 vvv ^jtchvos is the praise for evai^eia,
the thought is properly this:—‘The na¬
tural piety, which brings you this praise
for serving your father, will bring you
further praise for serving your brother.’—
tt]s tphjs viroup-yias, causal gen. with
iwaivov (understood): 4p.rjs = shown to
me: cp. 419.
1414 —1446 The dialogue be¬
tween sister and brother illustrates her
affection for him, and thus strengthens
the link (1405 ff.) between this play and
the Antigone. It has, however, a further
dramatic purpose. The version of the
paternal curse adopted by Sophocles
tended to suggest this question to the
spectator:—Why should Polyneices per¬
severe in the war, when his defeat and
death had been definitely foretold to him?
For he plainly believes the prediction (cp.
1407, 1435), though he affects to think
that there is a chance of escape (1444)*
219
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
and some way of return to Thebes be found for you, oh, as ye
fear the gods, do not, for your part, dishonour me,— nay, give
me burial, and due funeral rites. And so the praise which ye
now win from yonder man, for your service, shall be increased by
another praise not less, by reason of the office wrought for me.
An. Polyneices, I entreat thee, hear me in one thing .
PO. What is it, dearest Antigone ? Speak !
AN. Turn thy host back to Argos,—aye, with all speed,
and destroy not thyself and Thebes. _
Po. Nay, it cannot be: for how again could I lead the same
host, when once I had blenched ? . . 5
An. But why, my brother, should thine anger rise again .
What gain is promised thee in destroying thy native city ?
tures 1417 at 7’ avrov MSS.: ere x^tov Reisig: <xe t avTov Brunck.
ttoXlv] koctlv Naber. 1418 f. olov ye L, A, R, L 2 : oiov re the other MSS.—
ttws yap aWis a? rrdXiv \ arparev pi *yoi/u rabrbv MSS. For avdisav Vauvilliers wrote
clWls Slv, without further change (and so Brunck, Dindorf, Hartung, Bellerma ,
Blaydes). Keeping aZdts a®, Toup changed ayoipi to ayoip dv while I orson wrote
ayoipu raHir &v (‘nisi in priore versu mavis ai>dis dv irdXtv, Adv. 315)- For ravrbv
Martin conject. Taurbv : Nauck, eihatcTov: Wecklem, ayelpoip aXX av.
The answer is furnished by the traits of
his character which this dialogue brings
out. They give the tjOlkt] ttLotls for a
course which might otherwise have
seemed improbable.
1415 to iroiov: the art. marks the
lively interest felt by the speaker : see
893. The v. 1. c 3 (piXTarr] p.0L, ttolou, is
inferior.
1416 tos raxio'Td ye. Instead of
ye, we should rather expect 8 ti : but ye,
emphasising Tdx«rTa, will not seem weak
if we regard the clause as supplementary:
‘turn back thy host—yes, and with all
speed too.’ Distinguish the ordinary use
of ye with the adverb in response : Ant.
1102 KP. doKeis irapeiKadeiv; XO. oaov
V, dpa|, Tdxurra.
1417 ttoXiv, Thebes, rather than his
adopted city, Argos. Oedipus had de¬
clared, indeed, that his son should not
destroy Thebes (1372): but Antigone is
ready to suppose a different event as pos¬
sible ( rrarpav KaraoKapavTL , 1421); and,
in any case, Thebes would suffer the
scourge of war.
1418 f. The MS. 7rws yap avOis av
ttolXlv I OTpaTevpi dyoi|u Tax/Tov is defen¬
sible if we take ttcos ayoijxi as dubitative,
‘How could I possibly lead?’ See Ap¬
pendix on 170. But there is at least ^ a
strong probability that the poet used av
here, instead of employing the much
rarer construction. So far as our MSS.
are concerned, the dropping out of av
after a-yoi|n is not much less likely than
the change of av into av. Either would
have been easy. I prefer dWis av...
dyoi|u to aWis av...dyoip.’ av, because av
is thus more forcibly placed, and serves
also to bring out av0is. We have avdts
aZ iraXiv in Ph. 952, but usually addis
rraXiv (364: Ph. 127, 342, 1232: Tr.
342: Ai. 305: fr. 444 * 3 )* T° Poisons
addis ad...ayoLpL TavT av the drawback
is the elision. We find ravr’ for the
plur. TavTa (0 . 1 . 284, 840 etc.); but
tragedy, which preferred Tavrov to ravro
(though admitting the latter under metri¬
cal necessity, 0 . T. 734)> would hardly
have elided the 0 in that word. Ant.
462 avd (for a vtP) is solitary in Soph..
L has aur’.
Tavrov has been needlessly suspected
and altered. ‘The same host’ means an
army to which the same realms should
again send contingents,—not necessarily,
of course, an army composed throughout
of the same men.
1420 f. av0is, an echo of his word :
cp. O. T. 570, 622, 1004.— irarpav,
native city: cp. 0. 7 . i 5 2 4 - w war pas
Qrj^rjs ZvoiKOL: hence Karao-Kaxl/avn. So
Ant. 199 ff. 7 ??v iraTpipav... j rrpr]oai.
220
I04>0KAE0YI
IIO. alcry^pov to (jpevyetv, Kal to irpecrfievovr epe
outgo yeXdcr 6 ai tov KacnyvrjTOV napa.
AN. opas re l tovS’ ovv cos es opOov €K(f>€pei
pavTevpa 0 \ 05 crcjxpv Savarov ap^olv Opoei; 14 2 5
IIO. xPV^ ei y^p’ rjp^v S’ ov)(l o-vyywprjTia.
AN. oipoi roXaivoL' to? Se ToXpycrei kXvgjv
ra touS’ enecrOai rav&pos, oC iOecnncrev;
nO. ovS’ dyyeXovpev cf>Xavp *• inel orTpaTrjXaTov
^prjfjTov rd Kpeicrcro) pr) Se ravSed Xiyeiv.
AN. outgo? ap, co 7TCLL, TavTa ctol SeSoypeva ;
nO. Kal prj pi iTTLO-yrjs y ' aXX * ip,ol pev ^S’ oSos
ecrTat peXovcra, SvcnroTpos re Kal KaKrj
Trpos tov Se Trarpos tgjv re tov S’ ’Epiuucou*
cr(/>co S’ evodoLT) Zeus, TaS’ ei OavovTi pot
TeXecT, inel ov poi £couti y avOcs e^eTOv.
H30
1435
1424 €K(p€pei MSS. : ewpbpei s Tyrwhitt, and so Brunei^ Dindorf, Hartung, Weck-
lein. 1425 8s <r0cpi/| tus acpipv L 2 , Vat.: a a0cpi/ Tournier.—a ptpoiv mss. :
avroiv Blaydes. 1426 xPVfa] L has et in an erasure. 1429 ovd’] ovk
B, T, Vat., Farn. 1432 i-rriaxys y] 7’ is wanting in Vat. (which has a? riaxys,
sic), F.— cp-ol r/5’ odoa L (with an erasure after i/xol), F (with p.ev written above): p.ev
is in A, R, L 2 . Instead of p.kv, 7’ stands in B, T, Farn., Vat. (which has eprj
1422 f. irpeo-pevovr’ = irpea^vrepov
ovra, as often in good prose: Tliuc. 6. 55
'yiypairTcu pera tov 7rarepa...5cd to it pea-
(Beueiv air ai/ToO (because he was his
eldest son).— out« goes best with ye-
\do-0ai: cp. 1339.
1424 The MS. €K<|>epei is usu. taken
as intrans., ‘come to fulfilment.’ The
only relevant support for this is Tr. 824
oirbre reXebp.rjvos encpepoL | 5w54/<aros
apoTos, ‘ come to an end. ’ The sense is
different in II. 23. 376 £ repepov lttxol,
‘shot ahead’ (and so Xen. Equesl. 3. 4,
of a horse running away). Hence Her¬
mann’s surely forced rendering here,
4 rush forward to their fulfilment.’ But
€K<j>€pei may be also 2nd pers. pres,
midd., ‘fulfil for thyself.’ Cp. the use of
the active in II. 21. 450 paadoio TeXos...
v ilpa l | e&epepov, accomplished the term
of our hire: Pind. Nem. 4. 60 Xeipaw |
...to pt.bpaip.ov £K(p€pev. Soph, has e/c-
(pepeTcu as = ‘she achieves for herself’ in
Tr. 497. Here, ‘thou art fulfilling,’ has
clearly more point than, ‘ they are being
fulfilled.’ I should therefore read 4 k-
<{>€p€ts with Tyrwhitt, did not €K<J>ep€i
(as midd.) yield the required sense even
better.— 4 s op 0 ov, recte , so that the event
is parallel with the prediction: Ant. 1178
w pavTL, Tou 7 ros cos dp' opdov ijvvaas : cp.
0 . T. 506 n.
1425 4 £ ctp.c}>oiv instead of e£ a\\y\oiv.
Death is to proceed from you both: the
phrase leaves it to be understood that the
death which proceeds from each is for
the other. To read av»Toiv (Blaydes) is
no improvement. The plur. reflexive
pron. is sometimes, indeed, so used (e.g.,
Isocr. or. 4 § 15 ras vpbs i]pa.s avrobs
^X^pas), and Soph, has it once, Ant. 145,
Kad ’ avToiv = Ka.T' a\\rj\oiv, though Eus¬
tathius (1547. 29) blamed Menander for
imitating that. If ap.<J>oiv fails to mark
mutuality, avTouv might be taken of a
double suicide.
1426 xptflet yap: ‘aye, for he wishes
it’: implying that the wish may have
prompted the prophecy. It is hard
to see why interpreters should have
sought to efface this tragic touch by
taking XPflt €l as = impers. xp4 or > with
the schol., as = xp'W 4 y8et,—both alike
impossible.
1428 4 ireo- 0 ai: for the irregular order
of words, cp. O. T. 1251 xwVo;? p.kv iic
221
OlAirTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
Po. Tis shame to be an exile, and, eldest born as I am,
to be thus mocked on my brothers part.
An. Seest thou, then, to what sure fulfilment thou art bring¬
ing his prophecies, who bodes mutual slaying for you twain ?
Po. Aye, for he wishes it:—but I must not yield.
An. Ah me unhappy!—But who will dare to follow thee,
hearing what prophecies yon man hath uttered ? ?
Po. I will not e’en report ill tidings: ’tis a good leaders
part to tell the better news, and not the worse.
An. Brother ! Thy resolve, then, is thus fixed ?
Po. Yea,—and detain me not. For mine it now shall
be to tread yon path, with evil doom and omen from this my
sire and from his Furies ; but for you twain, may Zeus make
your path bright, if ye do my wishes when I am dead,
since in my life ye can do them no more. {He gently diseugciges
himself from their embrace .)
for itiol) 1435 f. achibv 8' evodoir] MSS.: a<pu S’ evoSol-rj Hermann (formerly):
aibtSp 5 ’ eS diSolri Burges.—idd’ el reXefri fioi (fie B, Vat., V 2 ) | Oavbvr ’ MSS. (reXolre
L, made by S from reXeire): rd 5 ’ el davovTi fioi | reXeir Lobeck. Elmsley has
reXetri fie in his text, but supports reXelre fioi in his note. 1436 Javovr ’ eiret.
aoL twvrl y' aWis e&rov MSS. {eir’ ov L, with et written above by S) : fie ft aura 7 L , and
Elms., Hartung. Madvig, too, approves this, but would place the verse after 1409
ov
so
Tcovd ’ ovk£t old ’ aToXXvrai (n.): Ant.
682 n.
1429 f. ov8’, not even (to begin witty;
cp. Her. 3. 39 rep yap (piXcp £<p 7 ] x a P L f
odai fiaXKov diro 8 i 8 ovs ra Aa^e t) dpx 0 v
p.T]de Xafidv, ‘than if he had not taken
them at «//.’—<|>Xavp, a euphemism for
Kaic&i cp. Arist. Rhet. 2. 13. 1 (old men
are persuaded) ra it XeUo (pavXa elva 1 rc 5 v
TTpayfiaTow, ‘unsatisfactory.’—So ravSea
for ra x e ’ L • the defects or weak points
in one’s case, the things which threaten
failure: cp. Her. 7* 48 el...TWOTri (palverai
evSeiarepa elvaL ra 7 ip.trepa irp’pyp.ara, if
our side seems somewhat weak here.
For the thought, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 <pvf
yap...iroXifiov p.ev 6vtos dv 8 pa aTparrjyov
rrj ToXeL re efivovv eldora re 6 irparTOi
Xav 6 dv ovt a 8 elv tovs ttoXXovs twv avdpw-
7 to)v Kal i^airaruivTa ayeiv eirl tovs klv-
8 t>vovs.
1433 f. iarT ai neXovtra : cp. 653. —
KttKT ], dir a, ill-omened (like kclkos 6pvcs),
with 7rp6s tovSc k.t.X. —tov8’ fpiv.: cp.
1299: so Od. 11. 280 fi7)Tpos^Bpivie s:
Her. 4. 149 ’Eptvtuv twv Action re /cat
OldLirodew. ‘ His Erinyes ’ are those
whom his ’Apat summon: II. 9- 454
7roXXa KarripaTo arvyepas 8' erreKtiiXeT
’Bptj/Os: though the Curse and the Fury
are sometimes identified, as Aesch. Th.
70 ’A pa r’, ’E pivvs irarpos i] fieyaadev-ps.
1435 f. cvoSoCtj, in contrast with his
own 080s. The conjecture cv 8i8oui
(Burges), accepted by some of the best
edd., effaces a natural and pathetic touch.
The MS. trcfxSv, if right, might be com¬
pared with the dat. after words of show¬
ing favour ( evpievr]s etc.): perhaps also
with the dat. after ijyeicrdai and oboyoLelv.
But in 1407, where <r<j>w is certain, the
mss. have <r<}>a>v: and the acc. with ev-
odovv is slightly recommended by the
analogy of oSovv, o8r)yeiv. Suidas, too,
has evoScb- alnariKy: though this might
be explained by the post-classical constr.
of evoSovv, which, as in the Septuagint,
was with acc. In tier. 6. 73 IvXeo/x.^-
vet eiiuSojdr] to ...irpr/yp^a, Stein reads
i bScodtj : in any case, the dat. there ([for
Cleomenes’) has no bearing on the ques¬
tion of dat. or acc. here.—In Ar. Ran.
1528 evodiav aya0T]v awioun 7roLr]Trj |
is 4 >aos 6pvvp.ivip Sore, the noun has its
literal sense (referring to the return of
Aeschylus to earth): and so prob. in
Aesch. fr. 34.
TaS’ cl 0avovTt p .01 | tcXcit . The MSS,
222
I04H3KAE0YI
/3 ' ' » » / » v
fieuecrue o rjorj, yaipeTov t • ov yap pi eri
fiXenovT icroxjjecrO '* av 0 i<;. AN. gj Ta\aiv eyco.
110. prj tol pi oSvpov. AN. /cat tls au cr oppidpitvov
et 9 TTpoviTTOV 'Al 8 t)v ov KaTaarevoi, /cacrt; 1440
nO. €t XPV’ Oavovpai. AN. pif) av y\ aXA’ ip.ol ttl0ov.
nO. prj 7 T€L 0 ’ a /xtJ Set. AN. SvcrraXaLvd rap’ eyw,
et crou cTTepr] 0 cij . nO. ravra S’ eu ra> Sat/xot't
/cat TT^Se <j)vv at ^arepa. cr(j)(pv S’ out' eyw
#eoi9 dpcopat prj i tot avrrjcr at KaKcov 1445
dvd^iai yap nacriv icrre Sucrru^etu.
KOfifio s. XO. uea raSe veo0ev rjX0e pot
(TTf). a.
Wecklein conject. davbvr ’ iirei pi, ov £wvra 7’ a 50 is 'e^erov: Schneidewin, e7rei oftn
favri 7’. Dindorf and others think the verse, as a whole, spurious; Sophocles may
have written davovr 1., and, the rest of the v. having been lost, an interpolator may
have supplied eirei.. .’b^erov .—Hermann supposes that a v. has been lost after 1435,
and that the sense was, ra.8' ei reXeirb p.01, cnp-ijs pee rrpbs acfxpv rijs TrpoaTjKobarjs
rvxetv> davovra. 1437 x a ^P eT ^ v T ’ A, R: x a ^P €T ^ v 7* L, B, F, T, Farn. :
Xalperov (alone) B, Vat. 1438 ( 3 Xhrovres elaopecrd' adris R: fiXErovr'
bcropead' adris the other MSS. (abdis B, T, Vat., Farn.). 1441 ttl dov\ ireidov
L, F. 1444 <pvvai ] KpavaL Nauck: cprjvai Meineke : ecpelvac Peters: dovvai
have reXeiTc... | Gavovr . With Lobeck,
I hold the simple transposition to be the
true remedy. The 1 of the dative could
be elided in Homeric Greek; but among
the alleged instances in Attic drama
there is not one which bears examination.
See Appendix. —eirel ov=~-, a frequent
synizesis, which Soph, has again Ph.
446, 948, 1037, fr. 479. 3: so eyu obr’
O. T. 332 etc.—^« tov, sc. reXeiv rt.
The sense is:—‘if ye will perform these
things ( i.e . the last rites, 1410) for me
in my death,—as ye will no more be
able (to do aught ) for me in life.’ Since
reXeiv was specially appropriate to ritual
(see 503), there is a certain awkwardness
in the transition to its general sense
(630 etc.) as merely = v’lrovpye'tv. But the
harshness is at least much less than that
of such zeugmas as Greek idiom per¬
mitted (cp. 1357), and does not seem to
warrant the view that the verse is spu¬
rious. The conjecture ov pc £a>VTct y
is improbable.—It has been said that
the thought is repeated in ov yap pi ’bn |
fiXbTovr' eoopead' addcs: but the latter is
a different statement, and a climax—‘Ye
will be able to serve me no more while I
live — nay, ye will no more see me alive.’
1437 pc 0 €cr 0 €, sc. bpcov: cp. 838.
1439 The change of persons w'ithin
the verse (avnXa( 3 rj) marks excitement:
cp. 652, 820, 1169.
1439 f. teal -ris: cp. 606.—irpovirTOV,
since his father has prophesied the end
( 1 385 ff-): cp. on 1414.
1441 f. p.T) crv y , a caressing remon¬
strance : so Eur. Hec. 405 (Polyxena to
her aged mother) QobXei Treaeiv srpos
o$8as;...p .77 crv 7 ’* ov yap a£iov : Phoen .
531 (Iocasta to her son Eteocles) rl rr \s
KaKiarrjs baipovwv ecpiecrai | (piXonpdas , 7rat;
p .77 crv 7’* a' 5 i/cos rj deos. But prj pcoi <rb
[Med. 964) repels.— a pi) Set: cp. 73.
1443 f. cl... o"T6pT]0(5, an epic use some¬
times admitted by the Attic poets: see on
O. T. 198.— ravTa 8’, 1 Nay, these things
rest with Fortune, that they should be either
thus or otherwise’ (that I should die, or
survive). TavTa, nomin.: <f>vvai, epexeget.
infin.: for this 8c in reply (modifying or
correcting the last speaker’s statement),
see on O. T. 379. cv tu> 8., dependent on :
see on 247.—<j>^ vai has been needlessly
suspected. Here, with adv., it is merely
equivalent to the intrans. £ x eLV i as e ^ se '
where in poetry it is sometimes little more
than elvai. El. 860 ttcLctl dvaroh 2 (pv pcopos.
Cp. Aesch. P. V. 511 ob ravra rabrr]
pLolpa ttcxj reXeacpopos \ Kpavai Trlirpwrai.
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 223
Now, release me,—and farewell; for nevermore shall ye behold
me living. , ,
An. Woe is me! Po. Mourn not for me. An. And who
would not bewail thee, brother, who thus art hurrying to death
foreseen ?
Po. If ’tis fate, I must die. An. Nay, nay,—hear my
pleading! ...
Po. Plead not amiss. An. Then woe is me, indeed, it
I must lose thee! Po. Nay, that rests with Fortune—that
end or another.—For you twain, at least, I pray the gods that
ye never meet with ill; for in all men’s eyes ye are unworthy
to suffer. [Exit, on spectators left.
Ch. Behold, new ills have newly come, in our hearing,
Sehrwald: BrjvaL Pappageorgius.— acptpv mss.: a<pd> Elms., and so most of the
recent edd. 1445 Kaxuv] kclkov T, Farn., on the conject. of Triclimus.
1447 ff. via rdde veodev rj\dl pot. \ papbirorpa xa/ca \ Trap’ ctXaou *tvov L and the
other mss., except the Triclinian (T, Farn.), which have irapd 7 ’ a\aov, a conjecture
by which Triclinius sought to restore the metre. In order to make these vv.
agree with the antistr. (1463 f. ktvttos dcparos tide dtopoXo s' es 5 atcpav), Hermann
inserted via before (3a.pvTroTp.ct.. On the other hand J. H. H. Schmidt adds nothing
here (placing papvtroTpa after xaxd), and in 1463 deletes tide.
Kommos.
1st
strophe.
For Kal...KaC, instead of 17...17, cp. 488.
The MS. o-<J>u>v is better than cnjxo, to
which some edd'., following Elmsley, have
needlessly changed it. ' For you two my
prayer is—that ye ne’er meet with ills.’
The contrast between his own case and
theirs is thus more impressively marked
than it would be by the acc. (‘ my prayer
is that you two ne’er meet with ills ’).
For the dat. of the person in whose
interest the prayer is made, cp.^C. T.
269, Ph. 1019, Ai. 392. For dpwpat in
a good sense cp. Tr. 48, Ai. 5°9>
9. 240, Her. 1. 132 (eiovTtp. ..apaadai
dyad a).
1446 -iracriv, ethic dat., ‘ in the sight
of all ’: cp. 810 n.
1447—1499 Kommos. 1st strophe
1447—1456=1.1/ antistr. 1462—147 1 :
7 ndstr. 1477—1485 = 2 nd antistr. 1491
1499. Each strophe is separated from
the next by five trimeters, spoken by Oed.
and Ant. At the close of the 2nd anti¬
strophe Theseus enters, and he also has
five trimeters. See Metrical Analysis.
The dramatic purpose is to divide the
two great scenes of the fourth eiret.abdt.ov
(1-249— 1 555 )* Sophocles here shows him¬
self a master of stage-effect in the highest
sense. This momentary pause in the
action gives a wonderful impressiveness
to the sudden signal from heaven (1456).
1447 ff. vta Ta8€...KL-y\dv€i. Two
views are admissible : I prefer that which
is here placed first. ( 1 ) ijX0€ pot = ‘ I have
seen come,’ not, * have come on me,’ pot
being ethic dative (81). The Chorus al¬
ludes to the doom pronounced on Poly-
neices and his brother. ‘Here are new
ills which I have seen come from the blind
stranger,—unless, perchance, Fate is find¬
ing fulfilment.’ Oedipus has often spoken
of the fate which pursues his race (964 etc.),
and the Chorus correct their first phrase
by surmising that haply this fate, not
Oedipus, is the real agent of the doom on
the brothers. The schol. took rj\ 0 e pot
as a foreboding of the Chorus that they
might be involved in these alien ills : but
pot seems merely to express sympathy.
(2) Others suppose that a low rumbling
of thunder was heard immediately after
the exit of Polyneices, and that ^K-rv-irev
al0tjp in 1456 merely marks the first loud
sound, vca Ta8€...KaKcl are then the evils
which the Chorus forebode from the in¬
cipient thunder: tjX 0€ pot = ‘have come
upon me.’ d rt potpa ptj Kiy\avei is
then taken either as before, or thus ‘ if
haply his end is not coming upon him.
224
I 0 <t> 0 KAE 0 Y 2
2 kolkol fiapinroTpia Trap dXaov £evov,
3 el tl polpa prj Kiy^dvei. x 45 °
4 paTav ydp ovSev a^Lopa SaLpovov (f>pacrai.
5 opa opa Tavr del ypovos, v crTpe(j)(ov pev erepa,
6 ra Se Trap rjpap a vOls av£(ov avco. 1 45 5
7 eKTVTrev aWr/p, d) Zev.
01 . & reKva reKva , ttcos av, el tls (lptottos,
tov rrdvT dpicTTOv Sevpo Qrjcrea t ropoi ;
AN. TTOLTep, tl 8’ icrrl ra^icoa id) cp /caXei?;
OI. A109 7 rrepcoTos rjoe p avriK agerau 1400
fipovTT) 7 rpos 'Al 8 rjv. aXXa TrepxjjaO <x»s ra^o?.
1450 KixdvrjL L, made from TvyxdvyL either by the first hand or (as I rather think)
by S. kix&vv B, T, F, Farm, Vat.: klx&vcl A, R, L 2 : KLyx&vei Hermann: Ktyx&vy
Wecklein. 1451 pardv Heimsoeth (as Blaydes also conjectured): pdryv mss.
1453 opa opa MSS. : opa 8\ opa Bergk. —toOt’] iravT Dindorf. 1454 iwel ph
To this view we may object:— (a) It is
much more natural to suppose that the
beginning of the thunder is denoted by
Hktuitcv. Each step in the crescendo of
the thunder is marked by words of the
Chorus : a second, and louder, peal comes
at 1462, a third at 1476. The whole effect
of the passage depends on the moralising
of the Chorus (1451 ff.) being interrupted
by the sudden crash at 1456. (b) After
the exit of Polyneices, we naturally expect
from the Chorus some comment on the
father’s curse and the son’s doom, (r) If
vea KaKct meant ‘new ills’ brought on the
Chorus by Oed., the language would rather
imply that they had suffered something
else from him before,—which is not the
case.
vcoGcv strengthens vea, and might mean,
‘ from a new occasion ’ (the visit of Poly¬
neices) ; but it seems more probable that
the poet used it merely in the sense of
‘newly’ (lit., ‘from a recent moment’);
schol. vecoari. For the form cp. 11 . 7. 97
Xc 6 / 3?7 raSe 7 ’ £Werai aivodev aivQs, ‘ with
horrors of horrors ’ : ib. 39 oiodev oTos,
‘ singly and alone.’—€t' ti jxotpa p) Kiy-
Xclvci: for ti= ‘perchance,’ cp. 0 . T.
124 (n.): the formula el tl per) is used in
noticing an alternative which occurs to
one as an afterthought, ib. 969.—Keyxavei
‘ is overtaking ' 1 (its victims), the acc. being
understood, as II. 17. 671 iraaLv yap eirl-
araro pelXLgos eXvaL \ (wos ecov’ vvv ad
Oavaros /cat poXpa Kigavei. (The full constr.,
22. 303 vvv alrrl pee poXpa klx& vei.) So
n. 451 (p6rj ae reXos davaTOLO KLxrigevov.
Wecklein (who reads KLyxavy) under¬
stands, ‘ unless fate prevent them ’ ( to ,
/ca/ca),—as if it were a hope that the curse
on the brothers might not be fulfilled.
This surely strains the sense of the verb.
1451 f. parav. The MS. |xaTT]v seems
plainly corrupt. The sense is : ‘ for I
cannot say that any decree of deities is in
vain ’: i. e. paryv must stand for paraLov
elvaL. Isocr. or. 4 § 5 has wot’ y8rj paryv
elvaLTO pepvriadaLirepLTOVTOOv { = paraLOv)’.
but that does not justify the use of the adv.
alone here. Nor can it go with cppacrai.
For pen-civ cp. Aesch. Eum. 142 iddoped’
el tl Toude (ppoLplov para, ‘ is in vain.’—
ct£iwpx prop., ‘what one thinks right’;
here, ‘decree,’ ‘ordinance’; in 145^ ‘re¬
quest.’ Cp. Dem. or. 18 § 210 ra tQv
Trpoyovwv a^nopaTa, their political maxims.
— 4 >pd<rai: cp. Aesch. Ch. 591 irravd re
/cat 7 re8o(3apov' dv avepolvTcov | aiyidcov
ppdaac kotov. —These words are a com¬
ment on the last. Perchance it is Fate
that is being fulfilled; for a heaven-
appointed fate never fails of fulfilment.
1453 f. opa. The hiatus is easily
avoided by 8’ (Bergk), but, though some¬
what harsh, is excused by the slight
pause, tcxvt’= a£ajopaTa daLpovwv. With
o-Tp€<j>«v (for the corrupt eirel), the sense
is:—‘Watchful, ever watchful of these
divine decrees is Time,— overthrowing
some fortunes, and the next day, again,
OlAinOYS Efll KOAQNQI
225
from the sightless stranger,—ills fraught with a heavy doom ;
unless, perchance, Fate is finding its goal. For ’tis not mine to
say that a decree of Heaven is ever vain: watchful, aye watchful
of those decrees is Time, overthrowing some fortunes, and on
the morrow lifting others, again, to honour.—Hark that sound
in the sky !—Zeus defend us ! \Thunder is heard.
OE. My children, my children ! If there be any man to
send, would that some one would fetch hither the peerless
Theseus!
An. And what, father, is the aim of thy summons ?
Oe. This winged thunder of Zeus will lead me anon to
Hades : nay, send, and tarry not. [A second peal is heard.
hepa MSS. (hepa made from ertpa in L and others). For eirei, Hartung conject.
arplcpiav: Wecklein, eireyiav : Meineke, ecpels. 1455 r&Se mipar av 9 is aii^iav
avia MSS. For raSe Tr'ppaT 1 , B and Vat. have raS’ eir ’ ^par’. The schol. having
iroWa ph atitjiav irap ’ tfpap, Canter corrected rade t^ par’ to ra 8 e irap' rjpap.
exalting others on high.’ Cp. Eur. fr.
424 pC 7)pApa | rd ph KadeiXev i 'xpodev,
ra 5 ’ rjp’ av 1 a .— opa, as Ph. 843 raSe ph
Beds biperai, ‘will look to’ this. Time is
the vigilant minister of Fate. The mighty
are humbled (as the Labdacidae have
been); the lowly, again, are exalted.
The last words contain an unconscious
hint that the sufferings of Oedipus are
well-nigh finished, and that honour is
coming to him. At that instant, the
thunder is heard.
The MS. words eirel p£v &r€pa...avco are
thus paraphrased by the schol.: 7 ro\\d
pbv aD^iav Trap ’ rjpap, 7roXXd Se el’s to £p-
TraXw rptinav. This makes it certain
that, instead of lir el, the schol. had some
participle, as the form of the sentence
plainly requires. For o-rp&jxov cp. Eur.
fr. 540 (pev, ra tQv ev8aipiovovvTo:v cos ra%a
(XTpi: (pel. 6eos. Soph. Tr. 116 rov Ka 5 -
p.oyevij \ arplcpe 1 , rb 8 ’ ail£ei /3 lotov | iro\6-
ttovov, the troubles of his life now bring
reverse, now glory, to Heracles. This
was a poetical use of crptcpw, which the
schol.’s words els to UpLiraXiv rpeirwv were
meant to explain. Tpliru) itself was not
used alone as — auaTphru), though often
in phrases with that sense: cp. the frag,
of a satyric drama (Aesch. fr. 304)—of a
domesticated pig— 77 7ro\Xa 7’ ev 86p.oi.aiv
etpyaarai. Kana, \ Sovovaa Kal t plirovaa
rupp avia Kana. Wecklein’s tirt'xwv
(‘checking,’ ‘arresting’) would agree more
closely with the metre of the antistrophe as
J. S. II.
given by the mss. (see on 1469)* But
<TTp€<f>cov requires only the slightest change
there, and is metrically preferable on other
grounds (see Metrical Analysis): it is also
a better contrast to av|wv. —The MS.
eirel pev is untranslatable. It has been
explained as (1) ‘ sometimes’ = ore ph :
(2) by an ellipse of a verb, as £ 8ia<ev
(Hermann). Neither is possible.
1456 ’^KTuirev, the epic aor., only here
in Attic: elsewhere eKTinrriaa.
1457 f. -irios av: cp. on 1100. —el' tis
{■vtottos,— other, that is, than the Chorus:
some one who could be sent on the
errand. Cp.70,297.— 8 evpo...Tropoi, cause
him to come hither, iropeiv, to give, is
never found as> = irope6eiv , to make to
come (1476) : and here the phrase is
strictly a compressed one, ‘enable me to
speak to him, (by bringing him) hither.’
But the associations of iropos and 7 ropeveiv
have doubtless influenced it. The senses
of vopeiv and iropedeiv are combined in
7 ropifciv .— Cp. Pind. Pyth. 3. 45 Kal pa
viv iHayvr)Ti cpepiav ir6pe Kevravpip SiSaijai
(‘ gave,’ with the like notion as here of
bringing to).— ttcivt’, adv.: Ai. 911 6
iravra Kia<p6s: O. T. 475 n *
1459 t i 8 ’, after the voc.: cp. 507.—
—Td££a>p’: see on 1451.
1460 f. TTT€pwTos: Verg. Aen. 5. 319
et ventis et fulminis ocior alls. —afj€Tai:
the fut. midd. here merely = a£ei, for
‘cause me to be led’ would be strained.
In Od. 21. 322 o\) tI ae t6v8’ > a^eadai
>5
226
I04>0KAE0YI
olvt. a. XO. /xeyag, iSe, /xaX 68 epeureTcu
2 KTVTTOS d(f>OLTOS 8 lo/ 3 oXog* €g 8 (XKpCLV
3 8el/x’ VTTTjXOe KpCLTOS CLV. ^ , ^ 4^5
4 eVn^a 6 vp,ov' ov pavia yap dcrTpaTrrj (j)\eyei tto\lv.
5 tl p,dv d^rjcrei TeXog ; * 8e8ot/ca 8’ • ov yap aXiov
6 dcbopaa 7 tot ov8 ’ avev £vp,<f>opd<;. T 47 °
1 ) /) / ? r/ ^
7 oj /xeya? a ithrjp, co Eev.
OI. co 7rai8eg, r^/C€i tw8 €7t avhpi 6 ecr(f)aTOS
/ 3 iOV TekeVTTj, KOVKET ECTT a 7 TO(TTpO(j) 7 ].
AN. 7 TC 09 oTcrOa ; toj Se touto (rvp/3a\d)v exeig;
OI. /caXwg KarotS* • aXX’ cog Tax^ra /xoi /ioX&w 1475
dvaKTa ^copag rrjoSe Tig nopevcraTo.).
1462 l' 5 e /mXa ^yacr epiwerai (.rzV) | ktvwoo- acparoa tide | 5t6/3oXo<7 ia S’ aKpav | L.
The words /xctXa ^ycur are written (by S ?) in an erasure of some five letters. The first
hand had perh. written /x<fycur, omitting /xaXct: and so Hartung reads, omitting via in
the strophe, v. 1447. Nauck, ktijwos tide piyas epelwerai \ diofioXos d(paTos’ is 5 ’ aKpav
— via rade veddev rj\u 9 ev \ ( 3 apvwoTpa -wap a\aoD tjivov (omitting xa/cd). Hermann
altered tide diopoXos to tide ye dlfioXos (‘duplex fragor’). I have corrected the order
of the words: see comment. 1466 obpavla MSS.: Elms, conject. otipia:
Bothe, ovpavov : Meineke, aWpla : Wecklein, apyla : Bergk, dfxppia. 1468
a<pr}cr L first hand (d 0 ’ rja S, with aprjae t written above): acp-qaei the other MSS.
oCopi,ed’ (‘wed thee’), the midd. has its
proper special force: cp. ib. 214. In
Eur. Hipp . 625 it is doubtful. In Aesch.
Ag. 1632 etc. it is passive.
1462 f. While the MS. words ft>€ p.aXa
|i€*yas epcCireTcii correspond with the first
verse of the strophe (1447), the second
verse here exceeds its strophic counter¬
part by ~ Hermann supplied vea in
the strophe: Heinrich Schmidt omits o8e
here. We need not do either. The erasure
in L at |xd\a piyas shows that some dis¬
turbance had occurred ; and this may have
concerned the order of words. If we
write peyas, i8e, paX’ oS’epeiTreTCul ktuttos
acjjctTos 8io|3oXos, we get an exact corre¬
spondence, without either adding to the
strophe or taking from the antistrophe.
cpeiTrercu, ruit; the very sky seems to
come down with the crash: so Valerius
Flaccus 8. 334 rtiina poli of thunder.—
KTtiiros...8i6[3oXo$, the noise of a bolt
hurled by Zeus: cp. on 710 aiixw 0 ----
emwwov .— axpav, the tips, not the roots :
cp. 1624.
1466 HirTTjlja, aor. referring to a
moment just past, where we should ordi¬
narily use the pres.: Ai. 693 i(pp<-£ ZpwTi.
Cp. O. T. 337 n.— 0vpov, acc. of part af¬
fected.
ovpavia: schol. dvTi rod raxela. This
seems to be merely a marginal note by
the ‘diorthotes’ of L, not one of the
ancient scholia which he copied into the
MS. : and I doubt whether it points to a
different reading. Rather, probably, it
means that the writer took ovpavla as =
‘ rushing from the sky.’ Heinrich
Schmidt defends ovpavCa as - ~ : others
deny that such a synizesis is possible.
But in Aesch. Th. 288 Kapdlas answers
metrically to e%^pot s (305); in his Suppl.
71 Kapdiav = the last two syllables of arv-
yovvres (80); and ib. 799 Kapdlas = the
first two of ycuaoxe (816). Dindorf cuts
the knot in all these places by adopting
Kap^a, an Aeolic form mentioned in
Etym. M. 407. 21,—surely a most impro¬
bable remedy. It is more reasonable to
infer that so easy a synizesis as that of ia
was sometimes allowed in the lyrics of
Attic drama. Elmsley’s ovpla (suggested
0IAITT0Y2 EFTI KOAQNQI
227
Ch. Hark ! With louder noise it crashes down, unutter- 1st anti
able, hurled by Zeus! The hair of my head stands up for fear, stro P he
my soul is sore dismayed ; for again the lightning flashes in
the sky. Oh, to what event will it give birth ? I am afraid,
for never in vain doth it rush forth, or without grave issue.
O thou dread sky ! O Zeus !
Oe. Daughters, his destined end hath come upon your sire;
he can turn his face from it no more.
An. How knowest thou ? What sign hath told thee this ?
Oe. I know it well. — But let some one go, I pray you, with
all speed, and bring hither the lord of this realm. [, Another peal.
F. W. Schmidt conject. tL pav adp-fjcroj reXos (and so Nauck): Wecklein, tL pav
Kade^eL t£\os ; For tAos, Abresch conj. /3Aoj. 1469 SAeia t68 ’ L : dedia ro 5 ’
most of the other MSS.: 5 e 5 ia 5 ’ T, Farn. : 8 £ 8 ouca S’ Nauck. 1470 d<f>oppa
L first hand: 1 was added by S, who also indicated the v. 1 . ecpoppg by writing e above
a .—ovk oivev MSS.: oi) 5 ’ avev Heath. 1472 T<p 5 ’ eP avdpl MSS. : Elms, conject.
r<p 8 e rdvSpl. 1474 This v. and v. 1488 are given to the Chorus by the mss.,
but to Antigone by Turnebus in his appendix.—7r<3s oT<r 9 a; rip 8 e avpfia\tov ^xets;
L, F: tovto is inserted after Tip 8 k by A, R, L 2 ; after olcrda by B, T, Vat., Farn.
(and so Blaydes) : Dindorf omits tovto, and adds 7rarep after ^%ets.
by the schol.’s Taxcia) is unsuitable here.
From Hesych. dpyios’ Xeivcos, ra%u s,
Wecklein suggests apyCa, comparing the
Homeric apyrjTa repavvov. If any change
were needed, I should prefer ovpavw.
1468 rC..d4>ij(r€t tc'Xos ; ‘what end
(event) will (the lightning) bring forth?’
For d<pi£vai as = ‘to emit,’ ‘produce from
one’s self,’ cp. Arist. Hist. An. 6. 14
acpidcri t6 Kbr]pa,...T 7 js 6 r]\das aipielarjs to
ipov. This use, which was common,
suggests how the word might be figura¬
tively said of the storm giving birth to
some disastrous issue. We need not,
then, seek a correction (as ecprjuei or
itpriZet). p.av, ‘verily,’ here nearly = an
exclamation, such as ‘ah!’ Cp. on 182.
1469 L has 8e8eia to8*, which might
easily have grown out of ScSoiKa 8’
(Nauck). The latter is recommended by
metre, giving an exact correspondence if
in 1454 we read o-Tp€<J>wv: cp. on 1453 f.
With ScSux toS’ it is necessary to suppose
a very improbable resolution of - into
see Metrical Analysis.
1470 f. a<J>opp.a, sc. rj daTpairr), ‘rushes
forth’ (from the sky),—better here than
thez/. 1 . £<popp.$. —£vp.<j>opas, not definitely
‘misfortune,’ but rather, more generally,
‘grave issue.’ The thought is merely
that something momentous always follows
such a storm. Cp. 0 . T. 44 tcls %vp.(popas
...t< 2 v ( 3 ov\evp.<xTiov, the issues or effects
of counsels.
1471 <3 pcyas alGijp is a cry, rather
than an address like w Zev: yet in Aesch.
P. V. 88, in a direct address, we have w
5 tos aldrjp, followed by the voc. 7r aggriTop
re 777.
1472 f)K€i twS’ eir’ avSpC. We may
render the prep, ‘upon’ me, but properly
it is rather ‘against’ me;—the doom, from
which there is no cbroo-Tpo^??, advances to
take him. Cp. O. T. 509 ezr’ aiiT(p 7 rre-
poec r<r’ rj\ 0 e Kopa. (Not, ‘ in my case,’
as ib. 829.) The conjecture Tw8e tcIv-
8pl is needless, and impairs the solemnity
of the words.
1474 <rvpPaXwv ^X €ts ( C P* 817, 1140),
hast inferred, a freq. sense of the act.
in Attic: Her. in this sense prefers the
midd. As (3 ircuScs (1472) evidently
means the daughters, this v. is rightly
given to Antigone; but her question re¬
minds us that she, and she only, had
heard Oed. speak of the signs which
should announce his end (95).
1475 p.01, ethic dat., ‘I pray you’:
cp. O. T. 1512 tovP etix ear Ot p.01, ‘ I would
have this to be your prayer. ’
15—2
228
204>0KAE0YI
arTf).
p. XO. la, ISov pdX avOis a/x^tararat
2 blOLTrpVCTlOS orofios.
3 iXaos, (3 Sa ifuov, IXa 05 , ei rc ya H 8 °
4 fxaTepi Tvyxdveis d^eyyk (jxEpcov. v , x
5 ivaiaiov Se # o-ou Tvxpipi, firjh" dkaarov avdp tbcov
6 aKepbrj yap iV ^'rdcrxoLp.C 770 ) 5 *
7 Zep am, croi cfrcovco.
OI. ap eyyv5 011/77/); ap It ifi$vx ov > tekvcl,
KLX'rjo-eTaL pov Kal KaTopOovvTos (j)peva ;
AN. TL S’ ai) OekoLS to ttkttov efu/>wat <j)pevL ;
OI. avff 2 )v eTracrx ov Te\eo-(j) 6 pov x^pw
(HoVVCLL (T(j)iVy TjVTTep TVyX aV0iV V7r €CF X° t XT ) V *
i486
1490
1477 fa in mss.: J. H. H. Schmidt deletes the second fa, following
Bothe and Seidler. 1479 f. I'Xaos, (5 dalfiw, t\aos L: u daifiov most of
the other MSS. : w 8 algwv, with o written above, R. 1481 acpeyyes A,
dcbdeyyts L, with most mss. 1482 f. bnual<p T, Farn.: iv airly 8 e aw
tv X oi fiot Vat. : evaiaiov 8 b avvT&x.oifJu the other MSS. : aov rd X oifu Cobet.
1477 f. fa is the cry of one startled by
a sight or sound (Aesch. P. V. 298 fa- tl
X pr)ixa Xetcrcrw;): only here in Soph.—
p.dX’ cu> 0 is, ‘again, and loudly’: El. 1410
l 8 oi> fxd\' ad 6 poet ns. —d^io-raTai, be¬
cause the peals of thunder, now at their
loudest, seem to be around them on every
side. Cp. Od. 6. 122 (fare /xe Kovpawv
apupr]\v 6 e 6 r/\vs avrrj : so -rrepl...rj\vd' Ivy]
(poppuyyos (17. 261), daTjga rrepLfialveL
fiorjs [Ant. 1209): but the phrase here is
more vigorous, suggesting the image of a
threatening foe.—Sicurpua-ios, as with
rlXaSos, Eur. Hel. 1308; 6 \o\vyal, Horn.
Hymn. 4. 19: in Homer only as adv.,
rjvcrev 8 b fiiairpdaiov (II. 8. 227): properly,
‘going through’ the ear, ‘piercing,’ like
rop 6 s, Staropos.
1480 f. For <5 Scujitov cp. on 185.—
Wclos (sc. ’laOt), as usually in Homer, etc.,
though tXaos also occurs (as II. 1. 583,
Hymn. 5. 204, Hes. Op. 340, Aesch.
Eum. 1040).
1481 f. ya pa/repi, Attica: cp. 707
pLarpoTrdXei rg 5 e. Plat. Pep. 414 E Sei ws
7r epl gyrpbs Kal rpcxpov tt)s X wpa s ev rj elal
PovXedeadai. —d<j>cyyes, gloomy as the
thunder-cloud.
1482 (row Tvxoipt is a certain correc¬
tion. With evatalcp (or -ou)...otvvt{>xo 4U
we must still understand aol (or aov) ; for
the version, ‘may I meet with a righteous
man, gives a sense which is intolerably
weak here.
d\ao-TOv av8p * I * * * 5 , Oedipus. With Homer,
this adj. is always the epithet of irevdos
or d X os, except in II. 22. 261 (Achilles),
"E/crop, gy /xoi, &Xaare, avvygoavvas
ayopeve, ‘ Wretch , prate not to me of
covenants,’—usu. taken as=‘thou whom
I cannot forget (or forgive)., ’ though others
render ‘madman’ (as if connecting the
word with the rt. of dXvu). It is simplest
to suppose that the epithet of the act
(537, 1672) is transferred to the agent, —
the doer of aXaara being called d'Xacr-
r os in the general sense of ‘wretch,’ ‘ac¬
cursed one.’ —I8wv, since, in the old Greek
belief, even casual association with a
polluted man was perilous : Antiph. or.
5 § 82 7roXXoi Tjdr] avdpwTTOi £07 Kadapol
X e 7 pas rj aXXo tl glaaga 8 X ovres avpeia-
Pavres els rd irXolov awaTrwXeaav gera
tt\s avTwv ipv X rjs tovs oaicvs Sta/cei/xfaovs
ra 7 rpos rods deovs. Cp. Aesch. / h. 597
Eur. El. 1354, Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 25,
Hor. Carm. 3.2. 26.
1484 aKepSt] x^P tv H L€Tt i (r X- > have
for my portion an unprofitable recom¬
pense (in return for the sympathy shown
to Oed.); cp. Aesch. P. V. 544 & X apis
X apis (‘a thankless favour’), Soph. Ai.
665 aScopa Sujpa. Pind. 01 . 1. 54 arlp-
8 eia = disaster (with a similar euphemism).
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
229
Ch. Ha ! Listen ! Once again that piercing thunder-voice 2nd
is around us! Be merciful, O thou god, be merciful, if thou art stro P h
bringing aught of gloom for the land our mother! Gracious
may I find thee, nor, because I have looked on a man accurst,
have some meed, not of blessing, for my portion ! O Zeus our
lord, to thee I cry !
Oe. Is the man near ? Will he find me still alive, children,
and master of my mind ?
An. And what is the pledge which thou wouldst have fixed
in thy mind ?
Oe. In return for his benefits, I would duly give him the
requital promised when I received them.
1488 ipepvpac cpperL MSS. : epcpvoai (ppevi Hermann : eprpvpat ££pip Wunder: epcpr/paL
Nauck, bracketing (ppepL, and approving %evip. (He once proposed epLXip, or ippacrop.)
1490 Tvyx^vup] Wecklein conject. eppapeip: Blaydes, aprtws.
—In the verb, pera here = ‘ along with
Oedipus,’ ‘as my share in his curse’:
\dpiv is acc., not gen., because it denotes
the share, not the thing shared. p.€T€x«>
takes (1) gen. of thing shared, (2) acc. of
share, (3) dat. of partner : but when (3) is
present, (2) is usu. absent, unless equality
is affirmed or denied, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 2.
28 evppoavp up iraaup epol to iaop peT-
eix?- Hiero 2. 7 tovtov (too kclkov)
yXeiaTOP plpos oi Tvpavvoi perexo^cnv. In
Ar. Pl. 1144 ov yap /xeret%es ras Veras
irXrjyas ipoi, the dat. depends on Voas,
not on the verb: ‘you did not get for
your share the same number of blows
as I.’ (Cp. Dein. or. 1 § 54 to irepirrop
pepos ov perelXrjcpe tup ppipup.) The
peculiarity here is only in the use of the
acc. alone , without a gen. (as tt\s apas).
1487 KLX T l (r€TaL with gen., on the
analogy of Tvyxa.ve.LP . Elsewhere klx&poj
always governs acc. We might take
4 p,\jn>x ou -..p<ov ( sc - & VT0 *> cp. 83) Kal
KaTopOovvTos as gen. absol., but this is
less probable.—KaTopOovvxos intrans.,
<|>peva acc. of respect: cp. ££ optics eppevos,
O. T. 528. The intrans. naTopdow usu.
= ‘to succeed’ (Thuc. 6. 12 rj Karopdu-
<ravTas,...rj irr ala avr as), but also ‘to be
right or correct,’ as Plat. Legg. 654 C 6 s
ap rfj pkv (pcjprj Kal Tip aupaTi prj irapv
dvparbs rj Karopdovp (in song and dance).
The transitive KaTopdou = ‘ to bring any¬
thing to a successful end’ (though, in
such cases, the acc. might often be one
of respect, and the verb intrans.), or ‘to
make one successful’ (PL 416).
1488 €p<|>vvai <j>pev£. Schol. : t'l to
ttlotop deXeis epfiaXeir Trj (ppept erel-
p ov, Trj rod Qrjcreojs 5 t]Xop6tl ; clptI tov, t'l
poitXei rndapop apaKOLpdiaaadai Tip Orjaei;
This proves that tjjpevi is at least as old
as the ancient scholia in L, and also that
the schol. had either ep.(|>5vat, or, as
Herm. infers from epfiaXeip, 4 |x<|>{!<rcu.
Many recent critics have held that tj>p€vi
has come in from 1487. So far as the
mere repetition is an argument, we must
be cautious in applying it: cp. 70 f., and
n. on 554. The sense must be either:—
‘ And what is the pledge which thou
wouldst have fixed (1) in his mind?’—
i.e. ‘ What is it that thou wouldst tell
him in confidence, under his pledge of
secrecy?’—or else (2) ‘in thy mind?’— i.e.
‘ what promise wouldst thou obtain from
him before death?’ Here (2) is recom¬
mended by the fact that the <ppr)p is then
the same in both vv. Nor is the reply
of Oed. (1489) inconsistent with it; since
the fulfilment of his promise (580) to
Theseus involves a pledge from Theseus
to keep the secret (1530). It is, of
course, possible that Soph, wrote
vai £€va>, or the like : but the vulgate is
at least defensible.
1489 f. For the pause in sense after eu,
cp. 52, 288, 610, El. 1036, Aesch. Eum.
87.—T€\€(T({>6pov x t *-P lv > a requital (1484)
fraught with fulfilment (of my promise).
crcjnv is most naturally taken here, with
the schol., as —ai Wip, seeing that vv. i486
f. refer to Theseus alone; though it is
tenable as = ai)rots, i.e. Theseus and his
230
I 04 > 0 KAE 0 YS
avr. (S'. X0. Id Id, ttcli, fiaOi, fidO\ eiT aKpa
2 * nepl yvaX’ evaXico
3 HocreiScovico Seep Tvyyaveis
4 fiovOvTov Icrriav dyilpiv, lkov. 1495
5 6 yap feVos ere Kai noXicrpLa Kai (friXovs ina^iOL
6 SiKaiav yapiv irapao-xeiv iraOdv.
^ V • • 5 ^ c*
7 < aneverov, > aura , ojvag.
®H. re? av Trap vpidv kolvos fjyeiTai ktvtto^, I5°°
crafjyrjs ^dardv, ipfyavrjs Se tov tjevov ;
prj tls Atos Kepavvos, r/ tls opfipta
X^XaC imppa^acra ; irdvja yap Oeov
Toiavra ^ei/xa{oi^ro5 eiKaaai napa.
1491 ff. teb only once in mss. : the second iu was added by Herm. The passage is
very corrupt in L :— lu toll | / 3 a 0 L ( 3 a 0 ' etr’ aKpav \ emyvaXov (here space is left for
about eight letters, but nothing is erased) evaXtwi | TroaeidauviuL 6 eut rvyxdveia \
(3ov0vtov ecrrlav ayta^wv lkov' | All MSS. have etf aKpav , except Vat., which has 67 r’
aKpav: and all have emyvaXov or else eirl yvaXov. Most of them agree with L in
TTocreiSacmwi: but R has iroaeLdaov'up, Vat. irooeidwvlcp. In L, S has written ayi&v over
ayi&fav : F has dyidfav: A, R, L 2 ayl{uv : B, T, Vat., Farn. aLylpov. See comment.
people. The evidence for tnjuv as dat.
sing, is slender; but in Horn. Hymn. 19.
19 oi)v U crcpLV ought to mean avv II avL,
and in Hymn. 30. 9 we have Ppidec ph
acpLv apovpa (peptaficos, 7 ]dt /car’ aypovs |
KT7]veaLV ei ) 0 r)vei, oTko s 5 ’ ep.TrLirXaTaL
eadXQv, where <r 4 >iv should refer to 6 5 ’
6 X( 3 los shortly before, and the subject to
evd'qvel seems clearly to be the man, not
apovpa. As to Aesch. Pers. 759, it is
a case exactly parallel with ours here :
i.e. <r<jnv would most naturally refer to
Xerxes alone, but might refer to Xerxes
and his advisers (ro?s irporpexpafiivois
schol.). In Pind. Pyth. 9. 116, again,
<x(pLv might mean Antaeus and his family.
Lycophron 1142 seems to have meant
acpL for avrip, as the schol. thought. On
the whole, it appears unsafe to deny that
poetry sometimes admitted the use.
Tiry \dv(av = ore ervyx^vov (t op rjTTjaa),
cp. 579 ff- The absol. use is made easier
by av 0 ’ wv Ziraax 01 ' € ^
1491—1495 clV aKpa...L kov. On
this corrupt passage, see Appendix. Read¬
ing aKpa | irtpl ■yvaX’ for aKpav | eirl “yva-
Xov, I take the sense to be: l or if (eiV),
in the furthest recesses of the glade, for
the honour of the Poseidonian sea-god,
thou art hallowing his altar with sacrifice,
(yet) come.’ The precinct of Poseidon
at Colonus was large enough for an
ecclesia to be held within it (Thuc. 8.
67). It included the aXaos and vaos men¬
tioned by Paus. 1. 30 § 4. (See Introd.)
The word yvaXov, ‘a hollow,’ was oft.
used in the plur. of hollow ground ,
valleys, or dells: cp. Aesch. Supp. 550
Ai jdia t ay yvaXa | Kai §1’ opeov KiXi/cwv.
It would apply to the depressions be¬
tween the gentle eminences of this arepv-
ovxov x^ovds (691),—as e.g. between the
two neighbouring knolls at Colonus (cp.
1600). aKpa irepl -yuaXa means that the
altar of Poseidon is in the part of the
large rtpevos furthest from the Chorus.
When Theseus left the scene (1210), his
purpose was to send the suppliant Poly-
neices from this same altar to Oedipus
(cp. 1349)- The Chorus surmise that
Theseus may have stayed at the altar to
complete his interrupted sacrifice (888).
In 1491 dr should perh. be el'-y, but
is intelligible if we suppose the thought
to be,—Come (if thou art near, and at
leisure ),—or if thou art sacrificing,
nevertheless quit the altar, and come.—
Pov0vtov proleptic with dyit,o)v ; to sacri¬
fice on the altar is to ‘hallow’ it. Cp.
Ar. Av. 1232 p.rjXoa<paydv re (3 ov0vtols
67 r’ eax^P aLS I Kviodv t ayveas. — 4 <rriav =
($ivp. 6 v (888, 1158): .Aesch. Th. 275 py-
OlAinOYI ET7I KOAQNQI
231
Ch. What ho, my son, hither, come hither! Or if in the 2nd anti¬
glade’s inmost recess, for the honour of the sea-god Poseidon, stro P ie -
thou art hallowing his altar with sacrifice,—come thence!
Worthy art thou in the stranger’s sight, worthy are thy city
and thy folk, that he should render a just recompense for bene¬
fits. Haste, come quickly, O king!
Enter Theseus, on the spectators right.
Th. Wherefore once more rings forth a summons from
you all,—from my people as clearly as from our guest ?. Can
a thunderbolt from Zeus be the cause, or rushing hail in its
fierce onset? All forebodings may find place, when the god
sends such a storm.
1498 iraGuv] iraGwv L, with most MSS. 1499 aibV w Va£ MSS. Before these
words there is a defect of - ~ (cp. v. 1485, Ted ava , aoi (piovu). Hence cnredoop was
supplied by Triclinius (T, Farn.), cur cop by Engelmann. Gleditsch proposes q.<r<re
vvp, p<r<r\ For TraGwp’ diocr' Blaydes writes <xpG' up eiraGep- aero’. 1500 /ccyos]
kolivos F. W. Schmidt, who would delete v. 1501.—^emu B, T, Vat., Farn.: oix«-
rat R : ifaeirai the rest. 1501 doTuv Reiske: avrup MSS.
Xoi.tr lp al pa.tr <r opt as etrrias Geup. —Ilotra-
Scovlu) 0 £u> = IIo<7ei5wi'i, not really like 6
Ba Kxeios Geos (O. T. 1105), ‘the god of
Ba/cxod (cp. 6 78), but somewhat similar
to the Homeric got] 'Hpa/cXpe^, etc. Per¬
haps rtoo-ciStovCav (with etrriap) : cp.
Pind. N. 6. 46 UoaeLdaviou av repepos.
1496 eiraijun: lit. ‘he deems thee, thy
city, and thy friends worthy (of a recom¬
pense) ,— that he should make a due return ,
after receiving benefits.’ The constr. is
of the same class as xPVfa vToparos (in¬
stead of trrbpa) irpocnrTv^atrGat. (Eur.
Med. 1399), i.e. the inf. is added epexe-
getically, outside of the construction with
the principal verb (cp. 752 dpirdtrat, 1212
faeiv). This is, however, a peculiarly
bold example, since we should have ex¬
pected ducaias xapiros. Against the con-
ject. aoi Kal rroXirais i<ai tpiXois, remark
that the strophic v. (1482) has no spondee.
iroXurfi.a in Attic prose usu. implies a
town of the smaller kind, as Thuc. 4.
109 (of Thracian tribes) Kara 8b piKpa
iroXltrpaTa oIkovch. But Eur. Med. ’j’ji
has oicrTV Kal irbXLtrpa IlaWaSos, ‘the town
and stronghold of Pallas ’ (Athens), Bacch.
919 iroXitrp’ eiTTaaropop (Thebes): so it
is used of the grand Cloud-city (Ar. Ay.
553, 1565): and Her. applies it to Ec-
batana (1. 98).—iraOuSv does not require
us to supply anything: it is strictly, ‘for
treatment received,’—\dpi.v sufficing to
mark that this treatment was good. Cp.
1203.
1500 f. av: cp. 887. —tix^ Tai * s
probably pass., as we find ibcw yoovs,
vppop, etc. (The midd. occurs in Pind. fr.
53. 18 axemu ’LepbXav...xopoL )—(ratjnjs
would ordinarily have been repeated in
the second clause (cp. 5); but the equi¬
valent 4 (X(j)aviis takes its place: cp. 0 . T.
54 dp^ets.../cparets: Ant. 669 KaXus...ed.
The two adjectives could not be con¬
trasted. —d<TTwv is a certain correction
of avTwv, which, as = ‘ you yourselves ,’
would be very awkward after vptop and
KOLPOS.
1502 If. | xr\ ns: ‘Can it be some
thunderbolt of Zeus, or the rushing onset
of some hail-storm (that has scared you)?’
— e^tirX'p^ev vpas, or the like, d heseus
must, of course, be supposed to have
heard the thunder which was pealing a
few moments before; the doubt implied
by jx-q is merely as to whether the thunder
is the cause of the summons.—op,| 3 p£a
Xa\a£a, hail falling in a shower: cp. 0 . T.
1279 tipfipos xaAdq?s (n.).—emppa^ao-a,
from eirippatrtru, which is either (x) trans.,
‘to dash one thing against another,’ as
O. T. 1244 irvXas.. .bmppdt,aa\ ‘ having
dashed the doors together’ at her back:
or (2) intrans., as here, ‘to dash or burst
on one’: so with dat. Diod. 15. 84 rots
MavTivevoLP...eirlppa^ep, ‘he dashed upon’
them.
1504 ToiavTa : ‘for one might fore¬
bode anything when the god sends such
a storm as this’ (on dLotrrjplai see n. to
IO0OKAEOYI
232
01. dvatp, 7 toOovvti npoiKf)dvr]s, kcli croi Oecjv 1505
Tv^iqv Tis icrOXrjv rrjcr S’ eOrjKe tt79 oSou.
OH. Ti S’ icrriv, (h TTOLl AoCiOV, VeopTOV CLV j
OI. poTTTj fitov por KCLL cr dnep £vvrjveo-a
6eXco ttoXlv re Trjvbe prj xpevo-as Oaveiv.
OH. iv toj Se Ke'icrai tov popov reKprjpico; 15 10
OI. avrol Oeol KrjpvKes dyyeWovcri poi ,
1 pevbovres oi>8ev crr)parcov rrpoK€Lpeva)v.
OH. 77019 61770.9, d) yepaii, i>r)\ovcrOai raSe;
OI. a 1 7 ToWa fipovTol Sta reXcls ra rroWa re
crTpaxpavra yeipos rrjs dviKrjrov fiekr). I 5 I 5
OH. 7 r€L^et 9 p€‘ 77oA.Aa yap ere Oeern l^ovO’ opco
kov xpevSotprjpa' tl ^prj iroe'iv Aeye.
1506 tvx 7 1 v TLa icrdXqv Pyre rrjaSe rys 6808 mss. (rltr L) : ryoS’ idyKe rys 6808 Heath,
and so most edd. since : yre rrjade rys 6<5o 0 Reisig. 1510 iv rip Se Keiaai MSS.:
Mekler conject. rw 5' iK.Triirei.acu : Blaydes, /cat r<p (or rip 8r]) irliroLdas : Wecklein,
iv rip Se ttLotls. 1512 ayparuv MSS. : arjfia ruv Dindorf. For irpoKeipivuv
95):—a courteous way of hinting that
their alarm was not unnatural.
1505 f. TTO 0 OVVTI , Trpov<{>dvT|S : cp.
0. T. 1356 diXoVTL KCLfXOL TOUT’ CLV 7]V,
n. : II. 12. 374 iireLyopivoiai 8' 1 kovto. —
ko,£ <roi 0 €< 5 v : ‘and some god (cp. 1100)
hath ordained for thee the good-fortune
of this coming’: tvx.iiv...68ov, a fortune
belonging to (connected with) it.—The
MS. 0 t|K£ was a mere blunder caused by
transposition. As to the occasional omis¬
sion of the syllabic augment in tragic
pyaeLs, see on O. T. 1249. Cp. above,
974 -
1508 f. pom) (Bum poi, the turn of
the scale {momentum) for my life,—the
moment which is to bring it down to
death. Cp. O. T. 961 apiKpa tt aXaca
aupar' evva^ei poiry (where see n.): Eur.
Hipp. 1162 T7r7r6Xuros ou/cer’ ioriv, us
elirelv ’iiros’ | SiSopKe pivroi (pus iiri apuK-
pas poirys, ‘ but his life still hangs in the
trembling scale.’
Kai 0 eXw 0 avciv pi) i|/€uo-as <re ttoXiv
re TijvSc (t ovtuv) airep £uvt)v€<ra, ‘and I
wish to die without having defrauded
thee and this city of the things on which
I agreed.’ For the constr. of \|/€v<ras cp.
on 1145, and for the chief stress on the
partic., 1038 : for £vvr)v., Xen. Cyr. 4.
2. 47 ravra avvrjvoov , they agreed to
these terms.
1510 tv tw 8 £ Keicai: usu. explained,
* And on what sign of thine end dost
thou relyV But Keipac ’iv tlvi (see on
247) = ‘to be situated in a person’s power’:
an analogous use of Kelp at here would
give us, ‘ on what sign doth thy fate
depend ?' In Tr. 82, however, we have
iv o8v poiry TOLq.Se Keipivip : and, if the
text be sound, K€icrai has (I think) a
like sense here : lit., ‘at what sign of thy
fate art thou in suspense?’ The phrase
is thus virtually equivalent to iv tlvl
poiry Keiaai ;— the TtKpijpiov itself stand¬
ing for the crisis which it marks. The
phrase seems to me possible (for our poet),
but slightly suspicious. We might conjec¬
ture Kal tu Treirntrai: cp. Eur. Hel. 1190
iwuxas TreireLapivT] | oriveis oveipois. (To
the obvious reira 1 crou, aov, or ooL...reK-
prjpiov, the objection is the phrase iv rip
/cetrai.)
1511 f. avrol with KijpvKCs: the
gods herald their own interposition in his
fate. No pavTLs, but Heaven itself, gives
the warning. Cp. Bekker Anecd. 5. 14
avroKr) pvi; ' 6 pr) 8l eripuv a XXa 81’
eaurov KrjpvKevuv. Eur. Suppl. 589 (The¬
seus says that he will march on Thebes)
aiiros aLSrjpov o^vv iv x e P°^ v I o-hrbs
re Kijpv |.
\|/€v8ovt€s o\>8£v o-Tipdrwv iTpoK., ‘dis¬
appointing me in no way ( ov 8 iv adv.,
cp. 1145) of the signs appointed before¬
hand’ (94): as Her. 2. 38 (of the Apis)
el Kadapr] (77 y Xuaaa) ruv irpoKetpivuv
arjprjLuv, the marks appointed by sacred
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAONQI
233
Oe. King, welcome is thy presence; and ’tis some god that
hath made for thee the good fortune of this coming.
Th. And what new thing hath now befallen, son of Lai'us ?
Oe. My life hangs in the scale: and I fain would die
guiltless of bad faith to thee and to this city, in respect of my
pledges.
Th. And what sign of thy fate holds thee in suspense ?
Oe. The gods, their own heralds, bring me the tidings,
with no failure in the signs appointed of old.
Th. What sayest thou are the signs of these things, old
man ?
Oe. The thunder, peal on peal,—the lightning, flash on
flash, hurled from the unconquered hand.
Th. Thou winnest my belief, for in much I find thee a
prophet whose voice is not false;—then speak what must be
done.
Nauck conject. irevpup.evwv. 1514 at woWal L, F, L", Rat iroWa the rest:
Reiske conject. 8t)Xov(tl ( 3 povTal k.t.X. 1515 arpaxpavra Pierson: crTpexpavra
MSS., except that L 2 has r’ a\<TTp&xpavTa. CK^xpavra Forster. 1517 xpevSb-
<f>T]ua] \f/evdo 9 vp.a B, T, Vat., Farn., corrupted from xpev8op.v6a, itself a gloss tin
xpeii 86 cpr]fji.a. — XPV V L, B, F, Vat.: XPV the rest.
law.—With the conjecture <rrjp.a twv,
the sense is, ‘falsifying no sign of those
appointed,’ a less usu. sense of xpevSw,
for which see Ant. 389 n.
1514 The usual order would be at
iroAAa SiarcAeis PpovTaC, ‘the long-con¬
tinued thunderings. ’ But an adj. or
partic. is sometimes thus placed after the
subst., when the art. and an adv. (or
adverbial phrase) stands before it: cp.
0 . T. 1245 top rjdr] Aaiou naXaL venpov
= tov t} 8 t] 7raXai veup'ov A., the already
long-dead L. : where see n.— iroXAa =
‘very,’ with the adj.: cp. Ant. 1046 x 0L
TroXXa SeivoL: Ph. 254 w 7 t6AA’ eyu p-ox~
drjpos: El. 1326 c 5 7rAetcrra pLupoc. II. 11.
557 tt 6 XX’ aticuv .—The answer is framed
as if Theseus had said, tv 01a 8 e a-rj^eia
icpavT) TW^Se; If Reiske’s Sr^Aoitri (which
Wecklein receives) is to be admitted, we
must view L’s at iroAAal as a mere gloss
suggested by StareActs and conformed to
to, 7ro\\d tc. This, however, seems
very improbable, since (a) the article Td
with p€\T] recommends the art. with
PpoVTal, and (b) the reiterated TroXXa is
effective.
1515 o-Tpa\|/avTa. arpa-mo is not ex¬
tant in classical Attic, but occurs in Apol¬
lonius Rhodius(2nd cent. B.c.)and Oppian
(2nd cent. A.D.), also in an Orphic hymn
of uncertain date, and in the Anthology.
In cases of this kind we should always
recollect how incomplete is our know¬
ledge of the classical Attic vocabulary,
and allow for the likelihood that the
learned Alexandrian poets had earlier
warrant for this or that word which, as it
happens, we cannot trace above them.
(Cp. on a/copecrraros, 120.) With aarpan-
rw and arpaiTTW, cp. daTepoirrj and orepo-
TT 7 ], dcriraipw and anaipw, aarcupis and ara-
cpLs, aaTaxvs and otclxvs, and many other
instances in which the longer form and
the shorter both belong to the classical
age.—cnaj\|/avTa (Forster) is much less
forcible : the thought is of the lightning-
flash breaking forth as a sign in the sky
((pXtyei, 1466), rather than of its descent
on earth : and this word would hardly
have passed into the MS. o-rpeij/avTa.—
Xtipos Ttjs av., gen. of point whence with
<TTp. ( O . T. 152 lli' 0 ah'os...£/ 3 as) rather
than possess, gen. with PeArp
1516 f. 0 e<nrL£ov 0 ’: as Oed. had pre¬
dicted trouble from Thebes at a time when
Theseus thought it impossible (606 ff.);
Creon had fulfilled the prediction, and
had even hinted at future war (1037).—-
\j/€v8o<j>T|p.a: cp. O. T. 723 <prjp.ou p.avTi-
Kal : ib. 43 <prip.r)v = a. message from a
god (n.).
234
01 .
I0<t>0KAE0YI
iyd) SiSa £a>, tekvov Alyecos, a croi
yrjpoi 5 aXvna rrj Se /cetcrerac 7roXet.
yojpov p,kv clvtos clvtlk i£r)yrjcrop,(U,
olOlktos rjyrjTrjpos, ov /xe ^prj Oaveiv.
tovtov 8e (f)pa^e puf) ttot dvOpconcov tlvl,
purjO' ov KeKevOe purjT iv ols K€lt at tottois *
W5 CTOt 7TyOO 7To\A.a)U dcrTTiSoJV d\KTjV 0§€
8opo? r’ inaKTOv yeiTovcov del TiOfj.
a 8’ l^dyLcrra pur )Se Kiveirai \6yco,
a uros LLaOricrei, Keicr orav iiokm llovos'
t vs* > <-> ''£>■* *dr / r
co9 our au aorTcov tcjvo av egeiTroipa toj
ovt dv tekvolo'l rot? ipiols, crTepywv o/x&js.
aXX’ auro? aei cra>£e, y&Tav eU reXos
TOU tf)V d(f)iKvfj, TCp TTpO^epTCLTCp pLOVO)
cnjpiCJLiv , o S’ aet TOiTriovTi Selkvvto).
1520
1525
1530
1519 a\i»7ra] tifjt.ot.pa Nauck.— rijiSe L, with 7/). re by S : ctt) re F : ryde the rest.
1521 XPV made from XPV V in L. 1522 tovtov ] Ttbpfiov Schneidewin. 1523
Herwerden rejects this v. 1524 dis] os B, T, Vat., Farn. 1525 yeiroviov]
Two readings were extant, yeiTbvuv and yecTovuv. In L the first hand wrote yetTbvuv :
then yeiTdvuv was made, not (I think) by a later hand, but by the first corrector, S,
who added in the marg. a schol. referring to both readings : el pev papvrbvus yeiTb-
viov, tCov Qy^aliov: el 8b irepLOTrwptvws, <xvtI toO yeirvcuv, 6 Tacpos. Perhaps, then,
S left the accent on 0, not by carelessness (cp. 1113, 1124, 1187), but to indicate the
1518 f. (rot ethic dat., ttjSc iroXei dat.
of interest; which thou shalt have stored
up for Athens. The ethic dat. is often
combined with another, as [Eur.] Rhes.
644 bxtiptvv tls ypiv xp' L P' irTeTaL VTpaTev-
pari, we have some foeman approaching
our camp. The v. 1 . <rrj t€ came of not
seeing this.—yqpcos aXvrra: see on 677
dvrfvepov. ..x^P^vojv.
15 20 x(5pov...€|T]yTi<ro|jLai, show the
way to the place: the literal notion being
blended with that of expounding (as the
e^yyyTal expounded the sacred law). Cp.
Her. 3. 4 et,rfybeTaL...Tr]v bXaaiv, expounds
the route for the march.—aGucTos, pass.,
as always in Attic (though 0 . T. 969
tipavaTos £yxous = ‘not touching’): Tr.
685 olktIvos t’ del \ depprjs adiKTov. The
act. sense, ‘ not touching,’ occurs later
(Callim. Hymn. Dian. 201).
1522 f. tovtov refers to x^pov, the
place where he was to ‘ die,’ i.e. dis¬
appear. This place is accurately de¬
scribed at 1590. It was the grave (1545)
that was to remain secret. But here, by
a slip, the poet identifies them (see In-
trod.). We should not change tovtov
to Tvp.pov.—Note how Soph, uses the
vagueness of the local legend as to the
grave. Secrecy was imposed by the
dying breath of Oed. himself. The
descent of the secret in the line of
the Attic kings would serve to explain
any esoteric knowledge on the subject
which, in the poet’s time, may have been
claimed by a gens of hereditary priests.
p,ij 0* ov K£K€v0€: neither where (pre¬
cisely) it is concealed, nor (even) where¬
abouts it is situated.
1524 f. cos aroi...Ti0rj. Like tovtov in
1522, o8e refers to x u P 0V (1520), ‘this
spot’; it is not for avyp 8Se (450). For
-irpo cp. Thuc. I. 33 rjv vpels av irpo
7ro\\cov XPVP L ^ TC0V Ka l xapiros erc/CTj-
craaOe 8vvap.Lv vplv irpoayevbo’Oai, avTrj
xapeaTiv avTeirayyeXTos. (Not, ‘ against
many shields etc.,’ as Xen. An. 7. 8. 18
oVcos Ta oirXa ^xocev irpb tlov ToijevpaTWv,
‘that they might have their shields to
screen them from the arrows.’) Cp. 0 . T.
21811. —8opos t eiraKTOv. As the hop-
lite was armed with a 8opv no less than
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
235
Oe. Son of Aegeus, I will unfold that which shall be a
treasure for this thy city, such as age can never mar. Anon,
unaided, and with no hand to guide me, I will show the way
to the place where I must die. But that place reveal thou
never unto mortal man,—tell not where it is hidden, nor in what
region it lies; that so it may ever make for thee a defence,
better than many shields, better than the succouring spear of
neighbours.
But, for mysteries which speech may not profane, thou
shalt mark them for thyself, when thou comest to that place
alone: since neither to any of this people can I utter them,
nor to mine own children, dear though they are. No, guard
them thou alone; and when thou art coming to the end
of life, disclose them to thy heir alone ; let him teach his heir;
and so thenceforth.
alternative. yeiTbv&v (as in L) B, R, T (from the corrector): yeirovuv A (with wv
written above): yeirovCov F.—Wecklein suspects that in v. 1524 should read aX/cTj
r68e, and delete v. 1525. 1528 cos o\)t] cos ou 5 ’ B, T, Vat., Farn. _
1529 arbpywv 6'/ccos] <rr£pyw vopuoi L, whence L 2 arepywv vofxtp, F aripyw (with
v written above) 1530 dei] aiel L, as in 1 Si 2 ' A has aei here, and
alel there. 1531 &<pucvrj A, R, V 3 , Aid.: acpixy (or dcpUrj) the rest.— p-ovip
mss. : yovcp Nauck. 15 32 68 ’ L, with most mss. : 0 5 ’ A.
with a shield, there is no contrast here
between infantry and cavalry, but only
between citizens and foreign allies. Cp.
Isocr. or. 10 § 37 ov 5 ’ eiraKTip 8vvap.eL
(foreign mercenaries) ttt) v apxh v bLacpvXar-
Tcoi', aXAd Trj t< 2 v ttoXltcov evvoiq. Sopv<pop-
obfievos. —The old v. I. -yciTovcSv, ‘being
near you,’ would be weak : as to the form,
yeiTOvtu is classical, though Attic prose
preferred yeirvidw.
Others join d\K'ijv...‘Y€iT6vo)v, ‘a de¬
fence against neighbours’ (the Thebans,
1534), but, though the objective gen. is
quite correct (see on O. T. 218), the
order of the words makes it hardly pos¬
sible to disjoin -yen-dvwv from 8opos t*
eiraKTOv.
1526 f. a 8’ lijaYio-Ta, ‘but as to
things which are banned ’ (which cannot
be uttered without impiety). Cp. Aeschin.
or. 3 § 113 oi AoKpol oi ’A/c 0 t<rcms ...tov
\ip.bva rbv i£ay uttov Kal iiraparov
ttoAlv ireix^av : ‘ the harbour which was
banned and accursed,’ — the Amphictyons
having pronounced an apa, which said of
the transgressor, ivayi^s taru ( ib . § no).
The verb occurs Aesch. Ag. 641 iroWovs
8e 7roXXuij' ££ayL<rd£vTas btnxuv, many
‘devoted to death’ out of many houses.
a7^w = to make 0,7105 (1495): e£ayl£w =
to devote to avenging gods (cp. ^ocrcow,
to dedicate), rather than (as some explain
it) ‘to deconsecrate.’
pt]8e KivciTtH Xoyo), ‘and such things as
(p.-qd£ of the class, cp. 73) are not to be
touched upon in speech’ (see on 624
tclkIvt)^ £irrj). Nauck proposed Set tuveiv,
but the pres, /ctvetrat expresses what fate
has decreed (Ph. 113 aipel). —p.a 0 ij<r€i,
by sight as well as by hearing: see 1641,
1650.
1530 f. <tu>£€, ‘guard them,’—not
merely, ‘remember’ them, a sense pecu¬
liar to the midd. o-w^o/aat (Plat. Theaet.
153 B, etc., n. on O. T. 318). Cp. Ant.
1113 v6p.ov s | ...crLp£ovTa (‘observing’).
—dc[HKVT]: L’s a<plKri is of course impos¬
sible, the 1 of the aor. being long only
in the indie, (cp. 1495).
to) 7rpo(|>€pT(XTu) p.ovu>: ‘ but to one, |
Thy chiefest' (Whitelaw), which well gives
the vagueness of the phrase. While the
hereditary monarchy lasted, the irpo<j)€p-
raTos would, in fact, be the king’s
eldest son: afterwards, it would be the
man whose place in the State made him
the proper guardian of the secret. The
poet chose a phrase which would cover
236
IO0OKAEOY2
y ovtcos a§7 iov rrjv S’ ivoiKTicreis 7 to\iv
crnaprcov an avopojv' at, oe pcvp tat no Rets,
Kav ev rt? 01/07, ^aStco? KaOvfipicrav.
S\ \ \ ^ V > 1 V O* > ^ i V
ueoi yap ev p,ev oxjje o etcropcocr , orav
ra OeC acpets tls eU to p.aivecrOai Tpanrj •
o /xt) cru, jeKvov Aiyecos, /3ov\ov naOelv.
ra pLev TOiavT ovv eiooT eKoioacrKopiev.
ya/pop S’, eneiyeu yap p.e tovk Oeov napov,
crretyw/xe^ 17877, /xTyS’ It* ivrpen copieda.
1 535
1540
1533 dbijov] dSrjiov MSS.: schol. in L dSycorov. —ej'oi/cTjtreis] av oUrjoaLS Blaydes.
1534 airavSpcov L: cur’ a vSpuiv the other MSS.: V7r’ avSpQv Schaefer (‘nescio an
recte,’Elms.).— ai8b pivplaL 7ro'Xeis] oi 8i p.vploi rroXews Wecklein : o 5 8 b icvpla ttoXls
Nauck. (at 8b Kvplat. 7roXeis Nitzsch, el 8b Kvpla ttoXls Kayser.) 1537 a0ets]
priestly tradition. I would not, then,
change p.ovo>, with Nauck, to ■yovto. In
fr. 406 rj yap (piXrj 'yio ruvSe rod rrpocpep-
rbpov, the sense ‘elder’ is possible, but
not certain. Hes. Scut. 260 has rCdv ye
p.bv aXXauv TrpocpeprjS r’ r/v irpeofivTarr) re,
where the second adj. helps the first;
Plat. Euthyd. 271 B has Tpocpeprjs, ‘well-
grown,’ of a youth, as opp. to OK.Xr)<ppbs,
‘slight.’ Horn, has only irpocpepbarepos,
never of age. The nearest parallel to
our passage is Hes. Th. 361 tt pocpepe¬
ar arr] eariv airaabuv, foremost among
the daughters of Oceanus is Styx; and at
777 she is called Trpeafivrdrr). So, here,
the word suggests seniority, but without
excluding pre-eminence of other kinds.
1533 ff. aSrjov contr. for aSr/i'ov, ‘un¬
ravaged,’ from dr/ios ( 8 rjos Theogn. 552,
always Dor. Scuos in trag.), ‘ravaging’
(ijAAF, whence SaUo, to kindle): o-irapT-
wv cur av8pu>v, ‘on the part of,’ ‘from
the quarter of’ the Thebans. For airo,
cp. Plat. Phaed. 83 B ov 8 bv roaovrov naKov
’brvadev air’ avr< 2 v. Schaefer’s vtto is ad¬
missible (Plat. Rep . 366 A d^ripuoL...virb
Geuiv): but euro is fitter here as including
all peril from that region. When Cadmus
was founding Thebes, he required water
from a well guarded by a dragon, the
offspring of Ares. He killed the dragon,
and sowed its teeth in the ground. Armed
men sprang up, who slew each other, all
save five. These five, of whom Echion
was chief, became the ancestors of the
Cadmeans. Cp. Ant. 1123 rrap ? vypwv \
'Ycpcpvov peldpujv, ayplov r’ | eiri orcopq.
8 paKOvros. Pind. fr. 6 rj Ka. 8 pi.oi/, rj airapr-
Q)V lepov ybvos avSpuiv.
al 8£ pvplai irbXtis, justifying his hint
of possible danger from Thebes. ‘Most
cities are apt (gnomic aor.) to enter on
aggression with a light heart (paSiws),
even though their neighbour is well-
behaved.’ Cp. what he said of the The¬
bans in 619 f., where etc opu-Kpov Xoyov
answers to pq. 5 lus here. So the schol.: —
Kav SiKalios ris rroXirevrjr at, 7roX-
Xal 7 roXeLs clSlkus err ipyovrai.
Those who suspect al p.vptat should
observe that Greek writers often use
this phrase when they wish to express
the notion of many probabilities against
one. Cp. Her. 8. 119 ev pLvplrjaL yvu-
p^rjaL pilav ovk avri^oov, ‘among ten
thousand opinions I have not one against
me’: i.e. not one man in 10,000 would
dispute it. Xen. An. 2. 1. 19 iyto, el p.bv
tlov pi. vp l cj v eXwlSwv pila ns vpuv ban
aojtirjvai TroXepLOvvras ( 3 aaLXel, avpL^ovXebo}
pLrj rrapaSibovaL ra oirXa : ‘ if among the
ten thousand forebodings (which the situa¬
tion might suggest), there is one chance
of your escape,’ etc. So, of ‘facing fear¬
ful odds,’ Eur. fr. 588 els tol btxaios
pLvpieov ovk cvSIkwv I Kparel. And so
here al pvpfai is something more than a
mere synonym for at 7roXXat. It suggests
this notion:—‘Be Athens never so just,
there are countless chances to one that
Thebes will some day attack it.’ (In
citing Aeschin. or. 2 § 157 Blaydes has
not noticed that robs pcvpiovs ’A pK&Swv
means the Pan-Arcadian pubpioi, not
pivploi : cp. Grote c. 78, x. 317.)—Kav ev
tis oIkt| : cp. Plat. Rep. 423 A ews av r)
ttoXis 001 oiK-rj owcppovix)s. (It might also
be transitive, ‘governs,’ sc. rrjv ttoXlv.) A
237
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
And thus shalt thou hold this city unscathed from the side
of the Dragon’s brood ;—full many States lightly enter on
offence, e’en though their neighbour lives aright For the gods
are slow, though they are sure, in visitation, when men scorn
godliness, and turn to frenzy. Ncrt such be thy fate, son of
Aegeus.—Nay, thou knowest such things, without my precepts.
*But to that place—for the divine summons urges me—let
us now set forth, and hesitate no more .—(As if suddenly m-
L has « in an erasure (from „?). 1539 ofe] a. Vat. 1540
Matthiae. 1541 py 58 7’ evTpeirwpeda L and most MSS. : pt) 58 v 7 A, R PV
Reisig, Hermann: p V d’ imarpeeped a Campbell (schol. ivrpeTupeda' am rou,
eTiarpecpijjpeda).
compliment to Theseus and to Athens is
implied: cp. 1125.
Others explain:—(1) ‘The majority
of cities, even though one governs them
well, are prone to outrage’: i.e. if you
divulge the secret to the Athenians, it
may be abused to the hurt of the State.
A modification of this view is that Kadu-
fipiaav refers to overweening confidence
inspired at Athens by the new oAkt?.
Theseus must still be watchful. (2) ‘The
cities, with their multitudes (pvp'iai), are
prone to outrage,’—still referring to the
Athenians. But for this sense we should
at least need Wecklein’s ot 84 pvpun
iroXcws.—Blaydes thought of ai 58 pwpias
7rX&u : better would be oi 88 puplas ir X eip
(Ai. 1112, 1150): but neither this, nor
anything with Kvpios, is either needful
or probable.
1536 ■yap refers to pq. 8 lws. ‘ (Outrage
is lightly committed), for the gods are
late, though they are sure, in visiting sin,’
and so the hope of present impunity em¬
boldens the wicked. See 1370. The
remark is general, but Oed. is thinking
especially of his unnatural sons; the
divine vengeance has long been delayed,
but is now at hand. Cp. Orac. Sibyll.
8. 14 6^8 6 e< 2 v dX 8 ov<n pvXoi, aXeovcn
58 Xeirra. Longfellow, ‘ Retribution ’:
* Though the mills of God grind slozvly,
yet they grind exceeding small’ (from
the German of F. von Logau, Sinnge-
dichte 3. 2. 24). Hor. Carni. 3. 2. 32
pede Poena claudo.
cv p, 4 v o’\J/e 8’. When two clauses are
co-ordinated by p. 4 v and 84 , if we wish to
subordinate one to the other we must
take care that the subordinated clause is
that which has pev. Thus here:—‘late,
though surely.’ ‘Surely, though late,’
would be o\j /4 p. 4 v €3 8e. So 0 . T. 419
(n.) fiXlirovra vvv p 8 v 8 p 9 ’, 8 ireira 8 e
<jk 6 tov, = sightless then, though seeing
now. It is the necessity of giving the
chief emphasis to o\|/ 4 , not to «v, that
decides the true relation of this verse to
the preceding.
1537 rd 0€i’ d<J>€is, having set religion
at nought: cp. 0 . T. 910 8 ppe 1 58 ra
0 € 1 a . —p.a{v€<r0ai, the madness of passions
which are no longer controlled by reli¬
gion,—as the frenzy of ambition (371),
and of hatred (1392).—I do not suppose
that the poet directly alludes to any con¬
temporary event; but we may surmise
that, when he wrote these lines, he had in
his thoughts the daring outrage on reli¬
gion at Athens in 415 B.C., —the partial
impunity of its authors (including Alci-
biades),—and the tremendous disasters
of the city two years later. Cp. 0 . T.
p. xxx, 886 n.
1538 f. o p/q <rv»...povXou ira0ctv,
referring to rd del’ a<peLs etc. To divulge
the e^dyiara (1526) would be dcpeluai tcl
O ela. The next verse turns off this light
reminder by adding that Theseus does
not require it. ‘Well (ovv), thou know¬
est such things, without^ my precepts.’
Thuc. 2. 43 tbcpeXlav, rjV av tls rpos
ov 58 v yelpov avrohs vpcis elSoras prjKvvoi'.
ib. 36 paKpt}yopelv iv eidbcriv ov fiovXope-
vos: 11 . 10. 250 etSoai yap toi ravra per
’Apyelois ayopeveis. Cp. on 1038.^
1540 f. X“P ov: C P- 644 .— TOVK 0 €OV
irapov: ‘that which has come from the
god,’ (cp. 1694 to <p8pou 8 k 6eov ,)— the
summons as conveyed both by the storm
and by an inward prompting. Matthiae’s
TTT€pov (97) would be less mysterious, and
therefore, in this context, less solemn.
(jltjS* * 4t* 4vTp6Trwp.€0ct, ‘ nor longer hesi -
238
ZO<t>OKAEOYZ
'■'O 9 /)» > \ \ e \
oj rratoes, coo erreerv. eyco yap rjyepcjv
cr(f)a)v av Trefftacrpat Katvos, axnrep o-<f)d) Trarpt.
X^pdtre, Kal prj xpaver, aXX’ edre pe
avrov top lepop rvp/ 3 op e^evpetp, Iva 1545
poip apSpl ro)Se rfjSe KpvcftSrjpat yOovi.
rfjh\ wSe, rrjSe / 3 are* rfjSe yap p ayei
Rpprjs 6 rropiros 77 re veprepa Seos.
co cj)d)<; afayyes, irpocrSe ttov nor yjoS ’ epop,
vvv 8’ ecryarov crov tov pop anrerat Sepas. 1550
77877 yap epiro) top reXevra'top ( 3 lop
K pvxjjojp Trap’ ''AtSrjp- aXXa, (j)i\rare tjevaiv,
a vtos re X^pa 0 ’ rjSe TTpocnroXoi re crol
evSa[popes yepotcrOe, Karr evrrpa^'ia
pepprjcrSe pov Oapopros evTvx^ts del. 1555
o-rp. XO. el Septs ecrTL pot rap dffyavrj Seov
1543 uairep a<p£o~\ Porson conj. ws Tplv acpu.—acpib made from cr 0 c 5 i in L.
1545 e^epeiv Vat. 1549 7 rou] tov L, 7ror’ in an erasure.—w (pus, acpeyybs
Tpocrde tov tot fjcrd' epol Nauck. 1551 rbv TeXevTaiov ] ttjv TeXevTaiav Mus-
tate,’’ OKvcopev, plXXwpev. evT p^T ea 6 ai
(i) ‘to turn about’: (2) ‘to give heed to,’
with gen., as O. T. 724: (3) then, absol.,
‘to feel a scruple or misgiving ,’ to hesitate,
as here. Intelligible as the third use is,
this is perh. the only clear example of it
in classical Attic: but cp. Polyb. 31. 12
(with ref. to Demetrius son of Seleucus
urging his claims before the Roman
Senate), ev ct p^T ovto pkv aTavTes clkov-
ovrts ev eavTots, kolvt] ye prjv £8oi;e rrj
cvyKXrjTcp tov pev Ar)pr]Tpiov KaTaaxdiv,
t.e. ‘they all felt so?ne compunction in
their own minds,’—some misgiving as to
the fairness of their conduct. The he¬
sitation which Oed. deprecates is that
which the others might feel in acknow¬
ledging that the hour of his end had
come.—The schol. wrongly took evTpeir.
in its first sense, ‘look behind us’: avrl
tov eTiaTpeepwpeda : "Oprjpos * evTpOTa-
Xifropevos.
1542—1555 A more splendid dra¬
matic effect could hardly be conceived
- than Sophocles has created here. Hither¬
to, throughout the play, Oedipus has been
strongly characterised by that timidity in
movement, and that sense of physical
dependence, which are normal accom¬
paniments of blindness. (Cp. 21, 173 fF.,
495 1206, etc.) Now, suddenly
inspired by the Unseen Power which
calls him, he becomes the guide of his
guides. Now it is they who shrink. Eager
and unfaltering, the blind man beckons
them on. And so he finally passes from
the eyes of the spectators.
1542 f. w8’ : see 182.—Kaivos, of a
novel kind, ‘in strange wise’: cp. Plat.
Euthyd. 271 B Kcuvol Tives...ao<pL(TTal...
Kal tls 7) oocf>ia;
1547 T-pS’, w8e, rfjSe, lit., ‘this way,—
hither,—this way’;—marking that he is
already sure of his path. The number
of forms from 8 de in this v. and 1546 is
curious, but it is evident that the natural
distribution of emphasis in speaking
would avoid an unpleasing effect.
1548 o Trojiiros: Ai. 831 KaX c 3 0 ’ apa |
To/ATaiov 'Epprjv % 06 iuoi' ev pe KOipiaat:
hence Pvxotoptos (Diocl. 1. 96) : Hor.
Carrn. 1. 10. 17 Tu pias laetis animas
reponis Sedibus. He was also the guide
of the living on errands of danger or guile
{EL 1395, Ph. 133'E. 6 tI/atwv 5 o\ioj).
—fj T€ v. 0 €os: Persephone: Ant. 893 u>v
api.dp.ov ev veKpois | TXe'ioTov bldeKTai
Tlepol(paver' oXojXotcov.
1549 f. <j>ws a<j>€yy&, light which, for
the blind, is no light: cp. ‘darkness of
life’ in Tennyson’s lines quoted on 33:
o kotov ( 3 XlTtiv, ev okotcp opav ( 0 . T. 419,
239
OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI
y
spired, he moves with slow but firm steps towards the left of the
stage , beckoning the others onward.) My children, follow me,—
thus—for I now have in strange wise been made your guide,
as ye were your sire’s. On,—touch me not,- nay, suffer me
unaided to find out that sacred tomb where ’tis my portion to
be buried in this land. #
This way,—hither,—this way !—for this way doth Guiding
Hermes lead me, and the goddess of the dead!
O lio-ht,—no light to me,—mine once thou wast, I ween,—
but now my body feels thee for the last time ! For now go I to
hide the close of my life with Hades.—Truest of fiiends ! blessed
be thou, and this land, and thy lieges; and, when your days are
blest, think on me the dead, for your welfare evermore.
[He passes from the stage on the spectators left—followed
by his daughters , THESEUS, and attendants.
Ch. If with prayer I may adore the Unseen Goddess, Strophe.
grave: top raXalmopop F.
prjaOe (optat.) Elms. For
Meineke.
W. Schmidt
this form see n. on
ropde delXaiop
O. T. 49.
Martin.
1556
1555 pep-
d(pavi /] acparj
1273). The dying bid farewell to the
sunlight, as At. 856 <re S’, w <paeppfjs
pplpas rd pop creXas | ...irpoeeppErw j
irapvcrTaTOP dp. So here the blind man,
for whom light has long been changed to
darkness, bids farewell to his memory of
it.—Trpd<r0€, before he blinded himself
(cp. 0 . T. 1183). The full thought is,—
‘ Once I saw thee, but for long I have
only felt thee, and now I feel thee for the
last time.’ Whitelaw cp. Par. Lost 3.
21, Thee I revisit safe , | And feel thy
sovran vital lamp; but thou \ Revisit st
not these eyes. And Lear 4. r. 23 Might
L but live to see thee in my touch, | Ld say
L had eyes again.
1551 f. tov reXeurcHov ( 3 iov is most
simply taken (1) as = 4 the last part of my
life,’ its close, as {e.g.) LI. 6 . 40 & Trpury
pi//x£ = at the end of the pole. He is
going 4 to hide the close of his life with
Hades' (Trap’ "AiStiv since motion is im¬
plied), not merely because he is about to
quit life, but because he is destined to
quit it by a strange passing not beheld^ of
men.—(2) We might also take tcXcvtcuov
as proleptic adj. with art. (see on 1089
t6p c&aypop) : 4 to hide my life, so that it
shall be ended.’ I prefer (1).
1553 avTOS t«: cp. on 488. Theseus
and his realm are identified, as 308 f.,
1125, 1496.—irpocnroXoi, like oiraopes
(1103). Here his Attic lieges generally
seem meant, rather than his followers
from Athens as opposed to the Coloniates
(1066). So 1496 ae Kai iroXurpa /cal
cplXovs.
1554 f. Kcnr’ evpa£Ca: ‘and in your
prosperous stated —eirC expressing the
attendant condition (as it denotes the
terms of a treaty): cp. El. 108 em /ccoxu-
rtp... | ...rixto...’rpo(p(j}pe'ip'. Ant. 75967™
\pbyoun deppafrip: Aesch. Eum. 1047
oXoXv^are pop 67 id pLoXirais: Thuc. 7*81 §
5 67r’ exnrpaylq. pdr) oatpe 1 (‘when success
was now assured’).—€VTvxets at£: (re¬
member me), for your lasting welfare.
If they duly revere his memory, their
good-fortune will abide.
1556 —1578 Fourth stasimon. Stro¬
phe 1556— 1567 = antistr. 1568— 1578.
See Metrical Analysis.— 4 May Perse¬
phone and Pluto suffer Oedipus to pass
painlessly to the place of the dead. May
the Erinyes and Cerberus spare to vex
his path. Hear us, O Death.’
1556 €i 0 €|jus tern.: a propitiatory ad¬
dress, since Pluto and the other x6opioi
Qeol are stern to human prayers. So
Hades is 8 txa iraiai 'cop (Eur. /. T. 185),
ap.e{\ix°s ^ 5 ’ adap-aoros (LI. 9. 158). Hor.
Carm. 2. 14. 5 Non si trecenis, quotquot
eunt dies , Amice , places illacrimabilem
Plutona tauris. —Tdv a<j>avfj 0 €ov, Per-
240
IO0OKAEOYI
avr.
2 Kal ere Xt/rats crefii^eiv ,
3 ivvvyioiv dva£,
4 AlSojvev, AlScovev, Xtcrcro/xat 156°
5 *' f an ova fxrjS' ini fiapvayei
6 ijevov iijavvfjai
7 popco rdv nayKevOrj Kara)
8 veKpcov n\aKa Kal 2 rvytov Sopov.
9 noWcov yap av Kal parav 1565
10 nrjparojv iKvovpivcov
11 naXiv cr(j)e Salpcov Si/cato? av£oi.
d) yOoviai Seat, crcopa r aviKarov 1568
1559—1567 L gives these vv. thus: — | aidiovev aidwvev | V "par p-qP eTn\irb-
vw (sic) pi )t iirL^apvaxei (from -d%ei) | £tvov tuTavdar" | ;• tcl v irayKevdi)
koltw | v€k 6 uv 7rAa/ca /cat arvyiov \ 66 pow 7roXXwv -yap At' j /cal para? tttjp&tuv
iKvovptvwv j it<x\lv ac baipwv SLucuoa a#|or | 1560 XiacropaL MSS. ( = 0 ;
tivTpwv 1571): XlaawpaL Dindorf: ahovpaL Doederlein : i/cvovpat Blaydes : dibov pot
Hartung (from the schol.). 1561 P777-’ emirovu L, F : p-qr eiriirova B, L 2 ,
Vat. : p^ttot ’ eidirova A, R : eirl irbvtp (without prjP) Seidler : yu.77 ’ irLirova (with prj
sephone (1548), an unusual title, perhaps
suggested by the literal sense of "Aidqs:
cp. Pind. fr. 207 Taprapov viidpqv Trit^ei
p dfpavovs: Aesch. Th. 859 tcxv aud-
Xiov | irdvboKov et’s acpav-q re x^P aou (the
nether-world).
1558 f. €vwxfcov ava|, suggested by
II. 20. 6 r ava| evtpwv ’AiSwveds. This
poetically lengthened form of "Aidqs (tri¬
syllabic only here) occurs also II. 5. 190
’Aidwvqi xpoidxf/eiv, Hes. Theog. 913, and
oft. in later poets. A stream of the
Troad on Mt Ida was called ’Aiduvevs
from its disappearing into the ground,
Paus. 10. 12. 3 f.
\ur<rop.ai= avrpwv in the antistrophe
(1571): but, since the first syll. of dvrpwv
is ‘irrational,’ i.e. a long syllable doing
duty for a short, the normal choree \uxao
is defensible. (See Metr. Analysis.) Din-
dorf’s \£<ro-<op.ai, which he calls a ‘mo-
destior subiunctivi usus’ (i.e. ‘permit me
to pray’), will certainly not stand. The
schol. had in his text 8£8ov p. 01 ,—not
instead of \£<r<ro|xat, but (as his words
show) in addition to it. As the con¬
struction of Xiacropai was clear enough,
didov poi would rather seem to have been
a gloss on some other imperat. with poi.
Possibly vcvcrov pot (cp. Ph. 484 vevaov,...
irduOipTL’. Pind. P. 1. 71 vevaov, K poviiov)
which may have been current as a v. 1.
for Xicro-opai.
1561 f. L gives |at]t eirnrovto (sic)
prjT’ 4in,(3apva)(€i. While this verse is
certainly corrupt, the antistrophic verse
(1572) seems to afford firmer ground in
the words <j>^ aKa ira-p’ "Ai8a. These
three words, at least, have every appear¬
ance of genuineness; and they tally metri¬
cally with €irl papvax^. That the latter
is Doric for fiapvqxei is confirmed by
the fact that the schol. actually uses the
latter form in his note; cp. 1663 ov trre-
va/cros. Brunck’s aSapa-rov (for MS. a 5 a-
paarov) being certain in 1572, the ques¬
tion then is:—How are the words p7]V
tTrnrovw to be so corrected that they
shall metrically answer to dSapaTov ?
The absence of the 1 subscript agrees
with the hypothesis of an original prjT
«rar6v«s. If, with Wecklein, we regard
this as having been a gloss on a genuine
airova (adv. neut. pi., 319), and read
a-irova p^S’ eirl |3apvax€i, an exact cor¬
respondence is obtained, without further
change in the strophe, and without any
change in the antistrophe. The sense is
also clear. —In the Appendix other views
are given.
eirl ( 3 apvax€i...popu>: for the prep.
( = ‘with’) see on 1554. This prayer to
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
241
and thee, lord of the children of' night, O hear me, A'fdoneus,
A'fdoneus ! Not in pain, not by a doom that wakes sore lament,
may the stranger pass to the fields of the dead below, the all-
enshrouding, and to the Stygian house. Many were the sorrows
that came to him without cause; but in requital a just god will
lift him up.
Goddesses Infernal! And thou, dread form of the uncon- Anti-
strophe.
Vi for iirl) Gleditsch: dirova Wecklein. 1562 eKTavvcrai MSS.: iijavvaai
Vauvilliers. 1564 veKvcov MSS. : veupwv Triclinius. 1565 dv Kal parav] avraX-
Xaydv Buecheler.—I conjecture toXX <2v yap at? rlppar’ av (or av) Trjpdriov iK.vo-up.evov.
1567 <re MSS.: <x<pe Reiske. 1568 — 1573 L thus: — w x^viai deal' owpa t
dvLK&Tov | Orjpba" 8v ev irvXaLai <pai t'l TroXv^epTour evvaadac \ Kw^eladai t et; avrpuv \
&5dpa<TT0v (pvXaKa Trapaidai | X6yoa alev dv^x eL - 1568 a vikcltov (or -r]Tov) MSS.:
apaipaKov Meineke, so that a short syll. may answer to the first of deov ( 1556 ).
Pluto needed the preface el dlpis (1556),
since he arevaypois Kal 7601s 7 rXouTi.feTai
( O. T. 30). Cp. Aesch. Th. 915 Sopuv
paX ’ axdv ^ ovs irpoTripirei ] daiKrrip 700s.
ti-avv<rai, reach : Eur. Or. 1684 Tnjvbs
peXadpois ireXaao), \ Xapirpuv aarpuv tto-
Xov e^avbaas. El. 1451 (plXy s yap irpo-
£lvov KaT7]vwav (sc. oTkov). —TrayKeijOrj, as
Hades is iravdoKos (n. 1556), TroXvdlypwv
(H. Hymn. 5 . 31 ), irayKoiras (Ant. 810 ),
ttoXijkoivos (Ai. 1193).—irXdKa ( i 577 >
1681), a plain: cp. the lugentes campi of
Vergil’s Inferno (Aen. 6. 441).
1565 f. The traditional text, toXXuv
yap dv Kal jiaTav irrjpaTOjv tKvov|xeva>v, is
usu. understood; ‘ for, whereas sorrows
were coming upon him in great number
and without cause (Kal (xaTav), a just god
may now lift him up once more.’
In this there are two difficulties. (1)
Ikvou|a^vcov is thus the partic. of the
imperf., = Vel Irveiro. But manifestly
the partic. ought here to have a pres, sense,
‘are coming on him.’ When the pres,
partic. (or inf.) serves for the impf., there
is usually something in the context
which prevents too great ambiguity, as is
the case in 1587 (irapusv), and 0 . T. 835
rod vapovros, where see n. Cp. Xen.
An. 5. 8. I c.evo(f)CjvTOS Karpyopyoav rives
(paaKovres valeadai. (=8tl eiralovro) vt'
avrov , Kal ws vfipifovTOS ( = 8tl vppife)
tt]v Karrjyoplav ^ttolovvto. Dem. or. 20 §
1 19 raOra avrol re TroieiTe...Kal robs irpo-
yovovs 6 pyL£ecr 0 e eav pi] tls (prj Troielv ( =
8tl IttoIovv).
(2) p.aTav is strange in the sense ‘ with¬
out cause ’ as=‘ undeservedly .’ Another
proposed version, ‘without any good re-
J. S. II.
suit so far,’ seems inadmissible. Nor
can the sense be ‘ wildly ’ (ternere).
Hence there is ground for suspecting
Kal p.aTav. Buecheler’s ttoXXojv yap avT-
aXXa-ydv Trrjp&Tuv is brilliant, though
the word occurs only in glossaries, and
is slightly prosaic, as properly meaning
‘barter.’ But it leaves the blot Ikvov-
|i,€va)v. I would suggest tKvovfwvov, and,
for dv Kal parav, av (or av) T€p|mr’
av: ‘ now that he is coming to the goal
of many sorrows .’ So the pi. El. 686
8popov...Ta rlppara. A doubled av
would not be unsuitable here, as express¬
ing earnest hope ; but av, which MSS.
often confuse with av, would well mark
the turning-point: and for its combina¬
tion with iraXiv cp. 1418. — Another pos¬
sibility would be ttoXXwv yap dv aXXayav
TrrjpaTwv iKvobpevov (cp. O. T. 1206 aX-
Xayp filov), or LKvovpivav as = ‘due’: so
oft. 6 iKvovpevos xpovos, 7/Xt/da, etc.
1567 The MS. o-€ is possible; but
Reiske’s cr<|>€ has very strong probability.
Campbell says, ‘ the apostrophe gives
liveliness to what would otherwise be a
frigid sentiment ’: but would it be so
frigid? Changes to, and from, apostrophe
are certainly not rare in choral odes; but
this would (to my mind) be a somewhat
harsh example;—quite different, e.g.,
from 0 . T. 1201, where seen, on 1197. —
av£oi, ‘ uplift, ’ raise to honour: cp. 0 . T.
1092 (n.), Tr. 116 (n. on 1453 f.).
1568 )( 06 viai 0 ea£: schol. ’Epivbes.
Hardly Demeter and Persephone (683),
who would not be thus associated with
the fell Cerberus.—o-copd r : the peri¬
phrasis suggests a more vivid image of
l6
242
I04>0KAE0YI
2 Orjpos, ov iv TTvkaicri „
3 *ro2cri TToXv^evoi^ I 57°
4 evvdcrOai Kvv^eicrOai r avrpcov
5 aSaparov (j)v\aKa Trap 9 ' AiSa
6 Xoyog alev e^er
7 rov, 2 Ta? 7rat /cat Taprapov ,
8 Karevyopai iv KaOapco firjvai 1575
9 oppLCopevco veprepas
10 rco ijevcp veKpcov 7r\a/ca9*
11 CT6 TO/, KLK\rj(TK(it) TOV aleVVTTVOV.
AITEAOS.
avSpes TToYirai , £wropevrarov p.ev dv
1570 0acri MSS. : Taccrt Bergk.—7 roXv^eaTOis MSS. : woXvijhois Musgrave. 1571
Kvv^eiadai L, A, F, R, L 2 : Kvvfaadai B, Vat. : Kvv^aad' T (with ei written above),
Farn. 1572 dda/aavTos B, Vat.: addfiaoTov the rest: add /acltov Brunck.—
< pvXaiea ] vXaKa Gleditsch.—'Ai 5 a for atdg. Elms. 1573 X6yoa alh dv^x eL the
MSS., except those which (as T, Farn.) have the conject. of Triclinius, us Xdyos alh
The insertion of cos was an error : on the other hand fyei for aVxet has
rightly been received by most of the recent edd. The last syll. of alh led to the
corruption. 1574 tov Hermann: 6v MSS.: 56 s Nauck : tv' Wecklein: r6 5 ’
the dread monster : cp. Verg. Aen. 6.
-289 et forma tricorporis uvibrae (Geryon).
Eur. Ph. 1508 201770s doc 5 o 0 aw/aa:
Her. Fur. i\ Tpicd/iaTov Kvva .—aviKctTov
is sound, since the long penult. ( = 6 e of
deov 1556) is an ‘irrational’ syllable.
Meineke’s dp.aip.aKov is an unexampled
form of dfJLai/j.aKeTos. Cp. Tr. 1097 tov
6 ’ vi to x^ovbs | “AlSov TpUpavov crjciiAa/c’,
airpoap-axov Tbpas. Homer mentions ‘the
dog of Hades’ only in reference to Eurys-
theus sending Heracles ei; ’Ep 6 / 3 eus atjovra
Kvva aTvyepov ’Atdao {II. 8. 368, Od. 11.
625). The name Cerberus occurs first
in Hes. Th. 311, where he is the offspring
of Typhaon and Echidna, and has fifty
heads: Horace makes him centiceps ,
Carm. 2. 13. 34. K epfiepioL was used
(at least in comedy) as = Ki/4/c6pioi, but
the connection with tpefto s is doubtful.
1569 if. It seems clear that the
<j>a<rl after TnuXauri in the MSS. is an in¬
terpolated gloss on Xoyos ?x €L - If 4 > ao ‘' 1
were genuine, it must go with £vva<r0ai.
only, KW^€co-0ai depending on Xoyos ?x €L:
a construction awkward beyond example.
Bellermann seeks to avoid this by point¬
ing thus, (pacrl iroXv^hTois’ \ evvaadaL etc.,
supplying ehai with <J> a<r ^ : but this is
even worse. The long delay of Xo-yos
brought in the gloss.—In the MS.
TToXvijecn-ois the long penult. = av of aval;
(1559). Even if we assume an ‘irra¬
tional’ syllable (- for ~), the sense seems
fatal. ‘ Of polished stone ’ is surely not
a good epithet for the Gates of Hell.
TroXv^evois appears certain : cp. Aesch.
Suppl. 157 TOV TT oXvl; € V (l)Ta T OV | Tiijva
tujv k€kplt)k 6 tuv \ l^bfieada erbv leXadois |
dpTavac s davovcrai. See above on vay-
Kevdrj (n. 1561 ff.), and cp. Ant. 893 in
n. on 1548.
1571 While Kvv£d<r 0 ai is the form re¬
commended by the analogy of like words
for the sounds of animals (/ 3 Xrjxaopiai, p.v -'
KaoptaL, uXaop,at., etc.), Kvt>^ 6 itr 0 ai has L’s
support, and also seems better just after
€i 5 v 6 ccr 0 cu. If right here, it is, however,
much the rarer form of the two.— ov-
Tpcov: Verg. Aen. 6. 417 Cerberus haec
ingens latratu regna trifauci Personat ,
adverso recubans immanis in antro. — Im-
mania terga resolvit Fusus humi , totoque
ingens extenditur antro.
1572 f. cjniXaKa. Hes. Th. 767 hda
deov x^ OVLOV irpbcrdev 56fioi Tjx'fci'Tes... |
eoTaaiV deivbs 5b kvcjv irpoTrapoide cpvXaa-
oei. He fawns on those who enter: e£eX-
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
243
quered hound, thou who hast thy lair in those gates of many
guests, thou untameable Watcher of Hell, gnarling from the
cavern’s jaws, as rumour from the beginning tells of thee !
Hear me, O Death, son of Earth and Tartarus! May that
Watcher leave a clear path for the stranger on his way to the
nether fields of the dead! To thee I call, giver of the eternal
sleep.
Messenger.
Countrymen, my tidings might most shortly be summed
Hartung. 1575 £v radap f MSS. : £k Kadapov Madvig : £k Kadapcov Meineke.—
Hermann suspected pijvai, suggesting pioXeiv or Kieiv. 1578 tov] tiV L, F :
tov the rest.— al£vvirvov] ai£v iiirvov L, made by S from aikv avirvov : aiev avirvov most
MSS. , and Aid.: aiev kvvirvov Triclinius (T, Farn.). Schol.: v<p' £v avayvcocTkov
aUvvirvov (sic) ; deivirvov ovtios dirodidbacn. This schol. is usually printed with a
full stop, which is not in L, after deivirvov. But the sense is, ‘ Thus they (aikv and
iiirvov) make deivirvov .’ 1579 ^WTopicoTaTios MSS. : £ WTopuoTaTov Elmsley (who
had before conjectured -os or -i]v) : ^wTop-oiTaToov Wecklein.
deiv 5 ’ ovk avris kg. iraXiv, dXXa doKebiov |
ecOiei 8v Ke Xafiyai irvXkcov kKroaOev iovra.
—Xoyos ^X et > transitive, like Pind. P. 1.
96 kxOpa QdXapiv /carpet... 0am, rather
than intransitive like 6 X670S /carpet (‘the
report prevails that...’) Thuc. 1. 10.
1574 t 6v (as relat.) is more probable
than ov after the vowel: cp. O. T. 199
£pX ercu * I T ° v i <5 tcLv irvpcpbpcov. —rdsTTCU.
This cannot mean Pluto, who was the
son of Cronus and Rhea; nor Cerberus
(usu. called son of Typhaon and Echidna),
unless with Nauck we change tov to 80s.
Thanatos is not elsewhere thus described,
(in Hes. Th. 211 he is the son of Ntf£,
no father being named,)—but is probably
meant here. The invocation in 1578 is
certainly addressed to him.
1575 The MSS. have Iv Ka0ap<3
Pqvcu. ‘And I pray that he (Cerberus)
...may leave a clear path for the stranger,’
as he passes to Hades, prjvai ev KaOaptS
t£ ijkvcp must mean strictly, ‘to go on to
clear ground for the stranger,’ i.e. to pass
to ground which he will not traverse,
leaving his path clear, ev KaGapui is thus
virtually equivalent to iKirodwv. Mad-
vig’s €K Kaoapov is proleptic: — ‘go out
of the path, so as to leave it clear.'' Cp.
Pind. 01 . 6. 23 KeXetiOip r’ kv raOapg \
pdaopcev 8 kxov : Her. 1. 202 (of a river)
pket did Kadapov (through an open
country, where its course is not checked).
So II 8. 491 ev KaOaptp, in a clear space.
I suspect the text to be unsound, but the
data are inadequate for its certain correc¬
tion. Two views are possible. (1) tov in
1574 may be corrupt. If (e.g.) Hartung’s
to8* were read, the sense would be :—
‘This is my prayer for the stranger...,
that he may move in a clear path.' Such
a view best suits the natural sense of ev
Kadapcp Pyvai. (2) tov may be sound,
while 4v KaOapw may have supplanted
something like er radodov. Or pijvai
may have come (e.g.) from pdyvai: ‘I
pray for the stranger that he speed safely
past Cerberus to clear ground. ’— irXaKas :
see on 1564.
1578 t8v aUvwvov, Death, the giver
of the arkppiova vyyperov iiirvov (Moschus
3. 105) : in contrast with his brother
who Xtiei iredrjaas (Ai. 676).
1579—1779 Exodos. The passing
of Oedipus is told. His daughters make
lament. Antigone prays of Theseus that
he send them to Thebes, if haply they
may avert the coming strife of their bro¬
thers ; and he promises to do so.
1579 f. £vvro|uoTaTov (neut. as adv.) is
the best correction of the ms. tjwTopuoTd-
tw s. A few such forms in -cos have ms.
authority in good writers, though they
are mostly comparatives, as PefiaioTkpcos,
£ ppoop.evearlpws (Isocr.), KaXXibvios, aa-
(pearkpoos, etc. In Eur. Suppl. 967 7 ypda-
kco dvcrr) vbraTos \ odr' is corrected by
Reiske to dvaryvoTarcos, which metre
commends: but this is an almost isolated
example. There is thus a strong presump-
1 6 —Z
244
IO<t>OKAEOYI
Tvyoipi Xefas OlZ'nrovv oAwXora*
a S’ rjv ra irpaydivT ovO ’ o pvOos iv fipayei
a / f y y 3 c/ 5 ^ ^ ^
<ppacrcu TrapecrTiv ovre rapy oor r/v e/cei.
XO. oXwXe yap SvcrTrjvos ; AI\ cog XeXoi7TOTa
Keivov tov i* aeti* fiuorov e^emcrTacro.
XO. 7TW5 ; a^a #eia Kanovco raXa? ;
Ar. toiV iarlv yjSrj KaTroSavpacrai irperrov.
pev yap ivOev S’ elpne, Kal crv ttov irapcov
e^oLcrO’, v(f)r)yr)Trjpo 5 ovSevos (j)i\a)v,
aXX’ adro? i)plv Trdcriv itjrjyovpevos'
inel S’ a(f)?KTO tov KaTappaKTrjv oSoz^
yaX/coi? fidOpoicri yrjOev ippu^copevov,
ecrTTf KekevOoiv iv Tro\.vcryi(TTO)v pi a,
kolXov 7reXa5 KpaTrjpo s, ou ra O^crea)?
1580
1585
1590
1584 del L, F, Suid.: cuel A and most MSS. Ketvdv 7 ’ ecrcuel Hermann : ereivov apn
Meineke : Keivov rbv avdpa Mekler : Keivov rbv alvbv Hartung : Keivov rbv afiiov Nauck:
Keivov aacpws rbv fiLorov Dindorf. 1585 k&ttovoji (or -w) most MSS.: Kal rbvui L :
Kal 7 row B, F, Vat. 1586 tovt L 2 (?), A, R : raur’ L and most MSS.
tion in favour of the ordinary form where,
as here, it can easily be restored.—Weck-
lein reads ^wropnor anov : ‘ I would hit on
the briefest mode of speech.’—Cp. 0 . T.
1234 6 p.ev raxtcrros tQ>v X07 uv eiireiv re
Kal | piadeiv, r fdv 7 ]Ke deiov 'loKaarips Kapa.
—Xe'fjas.-.oXttXoTa: cp. 0 . T. 463 ehre...
reXtcravTa, n. (2nd ed.).
1581 f. a S’ rjv T d Trpax 0 €VT\ a =
dnva: see on 1171. ‘But as to what
the occurrences were, neither is the tale
possible for me to tell in brief com¬
pass, nor (were) the events (brief) which
happened there ’: sc. otire (fipax^a rjv)
rapy. That is, resolving the parataxis
with ovt6— ovre:—‘ But as to what occur¬
red, the tale cannot be briefly told, as
neither were the occurrences themselves
brief.’ 6 p.v 0 os ovtc ev Ppa\€i irdpeo-Tiv
would have sufficed: <{>pdo-ai (epexeg.
inf.) further defines irapeanv.
1584 The MS. words tov del (or
aid) certainly conceal a fault, which is
perhaps very old. We cannot supply
Xpovov (‘for ever’). Nor do I see how
tov del PIotov could mean, ‘the life of
all his days’ (‘What life, life-long, was
his,’ Whitelaw). The schol. gives no¬
thing better than a fatuous interpreta¬
tion of rbv del ( 3 lorov as to piarpov yrjpas.
The first question is whether the fault is
confined to del. (1) If so, tov being
sound, del (a) may conceal another adv.,
or an adj. : as apn, aj 3 iov, aivov, a\aov,
droxv- Of these a\aov is perh. least
unsatisfactory. It should not be too
hastily assumed that the poet would have
shunned a fourfold - ov . Or (b) del may
have arisen from some ancient muti¬
lation of avSpa. The very simplicity of
Ketvov tov avSpa has a solemnity which
is not unfitting here; and to my mind
this solution has greater probability than
perhaps many would concede to it at first
sight. (2) If tov is corrupt, then there
are these possibilities, (a) tov del may
conceal one word, such (e.g .) as Travoi^vv,
‘all-wretched,’ Aesch. Cho. 49. (b) tov
may have been inserted to supply a lost
syllable: though against this is the fact
that our mss. often tolerate lame trime¬
ters. This view suits (e.g.) exelvov apTi,
or Hermann’s Keivov y eomel (to which,
however, the y is fatal). (3) It is vain
to speculate on the possibility of corrup¬
tions extending beyond t8v del. The
words PIotov e£eirlo-Tao-o and Keivov (or
ereivov) are prima facie sound. Thus
(e.g .) to suggest eKeivov e^eirlcrTaa' eiaael
( 3 lov would be unwarrantable. We seek
to amend, not to re-write.
1585 f. dirovo), as they themselves
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
245
thus: Oedipus is gone. But the story of the hap may not be
told in brief words, as the deeds yonder were not briefly done.
Ch. He is gone, hapless one ? Me. Be sure that he hath
passed from life.
Ch. Ah, how ? by a god-sent doom, and painless ?
Me. There thou touchest on what is indeed worthy of
wonder. How he moved hence, thou thyself must know, since
thou wast here,—with no friend to show the way, but guide
himself unto us all.
Now, when he had come to the sheer Threshold, bound by
brazen steps to earth’s deep roots, he paused in one of many
branching paths, near the basin in the rock, where the inviolate
covenant of Theseus
1588 v<pr)yr)TT)pos A, B, F, R: vcf)’ ijyrjTrjpos L (made by S from d<prjyr]Tr)poa, sic),
T, Vat., Farn.: 60’ 7/777x6/30$ (sic) L 2 . 1590 KarappaKT^v L (the second p
added by S) : pp most mss.: p B, Farn., Vat .—ddov F, T, R: odou L and most mss.
1592 ttoXvctx^tujv Heath: ttoXvoxIvtui (as L) or 7roAi/<rxcoTco MSS. 1593 f.
Qrjabus | UepLdov re] Ilei pldov | 0 ?lotcos re Blaydes .—Uepidov re /cemu] UepL 0 (p KaXei-
had just prayed for him. Cp. the prayer
of Ajax to Hermes Chthonios that he
may die da<pddaaros (Ai. 833). —tovt\..
t! 8t 1 means, ‘here we come to the point
which is indeed (kcu) worthy of wonder ’:
cp. Plat. Sympos. 204 B brjXov 8t]...tovt6
7 c 77677 Kal ttcu81, otl, etc.
1588 v^YnTrjpos is supported against
inp' ijyr)TT]pos (a) by such examples as 83, cos
ip.ov pwvrjs 7 r 6 Aas, ( b) by the fact that the
compound with vtt6 is suitable where, as
here, the sense is that no one so much as
hinted or indicated the way. Cp. Plat.
Crito 54 E irpdTTwp.ev ravry, iireiSh Tavry
6 deos v<pT]yeiTcu. So 0 . T. 966 do
vcprjyrjTuo (‘ on whose showing ’): ib. 1260
COS V<p7]yT]T0V TLVOS.
1590 K&TappbcKTT]V (from pda a co to
strike hard, or dash, cp. 1503), lit. ‘dash¬
ing or rushing down’; Strabo 10. 640
T 7 // 37 /cras KarappdKTrjv 6p[3poo: here, of a
cleft descending abruptly into the ground.
Strabo applies the word to the cataracts
of the Nile (called KaraSoviroL by Her.):
in this sense it is usu. spelt with one p, as
if from Ka.Tapdaaw: so Lucan 10. 317
praecipites cataractae. Cp. Plut. Mor.
781 E ol'/CT7/ra Ob pap £x ov biv l ppaKTr\v,
a room with a trap-door in it: so too
Arat. 26 dbpq. KarappaKTrj. The v.l.
KaTa(ppdKTT]v (Suidas) is worthless.
1591 xaA K< n s (3d0poicri. II. 8 . 13
es T dprapov r]ep6evTa, | TrjXe /ccdA’, rjx L P&-
Qiarov viro xO° v ° s ^ < f Tt filptQpov, | ’ 4 vda
aidrjpeial re TrbXcu Kal %dX/ceos ovdb s. Hes.
Theog. 811 (of Tartarus) Zvda 56 p.apfxa-
peai re irbXai Kal ydXKeo s ou 5 os, | aarep.-
(pr]S, pl^xiai dLrjveKeeaa iv aprjpus, j
avTocpvrjS: ‘a brazen threshold, immove¬
able, fixed in the earth by roots without a
break , of natural growth,’ i.e. not wrought
by human hands. The rift or cavern at
Colonus, from which the adjoining region
took the name of the %aX/coOs 65 os (see on
57), was locally supposed to be connected
with the ‘brazen threshold’ below by
brazen steps reaching down into the un¬
der-world. The stress laid on the x a ^-"
kocs pdOpouri here, and the name ‘Bra¬
zen Threshold ’ itself, rather suggest that
the myth was visibly symbolised by some
artificial steps made at the top of the
steep rift.—ynQev, as Od. 13. 163 Xdav
207 7/ce Kal epplfaoev £vep0ev (Poseidon pe¬
trifying the Phaeacian ship).
1592 'iroXuo-xCo-Tttv. Several paths
converged at the KarappaKTrjs 65 os. Oe¬
dipus halted (&m]) near the 65 os, i.e.
just before the path which he was follow¬
ing met the others. We are reminded,
perhaps designedly, of that cx^tt) 656 s
in Phocis at which the misfortunes of his
early manhood began ( 0 . T. 733).
1593 Koi\ov...KpaTT]pos. (1) Schnei-
dewin takes this to mean a large brazen
vessel set in a rift of the ground, over
which Theseus and Peirithous slew the
victims when they made their pact (op/a a
246
IO<i>OKAEOYI
II epiOov re /celrcu ttlctt del ^vvOrjiiara'
d(j) ov fJLecros crras tov re QopiKiov nerpov 1595
KOi\r)<; t dyephov Kano \aivov rdcjjov
KaOe^er * elr eXvae hvorniveis crroAas.
Kaneir avcras nalSas rjvuyei pvrcov
rat Wecklein. 1595 e0’ 08 ,a&rou <rrdur rovdopirlov irerpov L, with re added
above do by first hand. (The 6 has not been made from r : it is merely an instance
of 6 written with the cross-stroke slightly prolonged; fiadpoioi (v. 1591), as written
in L, shows a like 6.) The other mss., too, have iip’ 06 pioov, except that Vat.
has pioov. Brunck conject. a 0 ’ 08 pioov : Musgrave a 0 ’ 06 pioos. Most MSS. have
Zrapov). He cites Eur. Suppl. 1201,
where Theseus is directed thus to make
a covenant with Adrastus ; the throats of
nine sheep are to be cut over a bronze
rplirovs, and the terms of the pact (oproi)
are then to be graven in its basin ( rpliro-
80s iv rolXip rbrei). (2) The schol.,
whose view is more likely, understands a
basin or hollow in the rock: koIXov iri-
Xas rparripos' rov pvxov‘ ra yap
roiXa ovrus irdXovv Ik peracpopas‘ odev
Kai ra iv rrj Ajirvip roiXupara rparijpes
KaXovvrai. Cp. Arist. De Mundo 6 rGv
ev Mrvrj rparripiov dvappayivrov . Plat.
Phaedo 111 D says of the subterranean
cavities, ovvrerprjodal re noXXaxv ... /cat
SiegoSovs £x eLV i V tcoXv pev vdiop peiv eg
aXXrjXiov els aXXrjXovs Goirep eis rparijpas.
The scholiast adds :— Xiyei 8d 08 (sc.
pvxov) Karafirjv at 0acri tt )v K oprjv dp-
irayeloav. That is, the schol. took this
Kparrjp or pvxos in the rock to be the
actual cavity in which the KarappdKrr]s
odos began. In each case the rparrip was
close to the o 5 os.
©strews. Theseus went down to Ha¬
des with Peirithous, king of the Thessa¬
lian Lapithae, to help him in carrying
off Persephone. Both heroes were made
prisoners by Pluto. Theseus was after¬
wards delivered by Heracles, when sent
by Eurystheus to capture Cerberus. Ac¬
cording to another version, adopted by
Eur. in his Heipldovs, Heracles delivered
Peirithous also.
1594 neptGov. Elsewhere in ex¬
tant classical literature the form is Heipl-
doos or (Attic) Heipldovs. But a form
Hepldovs is sufficiently attested by the
name of the Attic deme of which this
hero was eponymus. Harpocr. Ilept-
doiSac Srjpds eon tt)s OIvtjiSos. Aes-
chin. or. 1 § 156 HepirXelSrjv rbv Ile-
pidol8r]v : and .so [Dem.] or. 50 § 41.
Eustathius (101. 3) notices both forms,
and Dindorf ascribes Hepidovv to the
Paris mss. of Georgius Syncellus (the
Byzantine chronographer, 800 A.D.), p.
299. 11: vases and inscriptions also give
it. There is no need, then, to write Ilei-
pidov Qrjciws re , as Blaydes does.
K€tTai...£uv0TjpaTa : schol. olov viro-
pvr\para rr\s irlorews i]S ’idevro irpbs aX-
XrjXovs: i.e. he understood by kcitch some
visible memorial. This seems clearly
right. The local belief probably pointed
to characters or marks on the rock. See
the schol. on Ar. Eq. 785 ion 5 £ /cat
ayiXaor os irirpa KaXovpivi) irapa rots
’ Adrjvalois , oirov radical (pad Qi)oia
piXXovr a rarapialv eiv els "A8ov.
Leake (Demi 1. 635) conjectured that
this irerpa may have marked the place
(xwplov) mentioned by Paus. I. 18. 4 as
near the temple of Sarapis, s.E. of the
acropolis, ’ivda Heipldovv ral Qijoia ovv-
depivovs is Aarebalpov a kojL vorepov is
Q e cirpcor ovs oraXrjvai Xiyovoiv. But
the expeditions named there are distinct
from the descent to Hades with which
the schol. connects the irirpa. And,
wherever this ayiXaoros irirpa was, there
must have been a cavern suggestive of
the descent to Hades. The schol.’s
phrase, irapa rots ’Adijvalois , would cover
Colonus.
Others understand: ‘ where the com¬
pact has been made ’ (K€tTai = pf. pass, of
rldrjpi), —a lively way of saying, ‘was
made,’ irid-rj : but this is improbable.—
Wecklein conjectures n€p£ 0 o> KaXeirau:
‘where men say that the compact of Th.
with P. was made ’: the dat. as Tr. 668
rGv oGv ' HparXei Scjprjpdruv : the verb as
Simonides fr. 107 ivda KaXeirai... , Apri‘
pi8os...ripevos. (Cp. on O. T. 1451*)
This idiom, however, elsewhere always
refers to places , not to acts.
247
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI
and Peirithous hath its memorial. He stood midway between
that basin and the Thorician stone—the hollow pear-tree and
the marble tomb; then sate him down, and loosed his sordid
raiment.
And then he called his daughters, and bade them fetch
tou re dopuclov, but re is omitted by B, Vat. (as by the first hand in L). tout epiKiou
F. TOU re rpucopCxpov Schneidewin. 1596 /card Xa'tVou rdcpov MSS. (\atov Vat.):
rdcppov for rdcpov Suidas s.v."A xepSos. /cart Canter : KavroXatvov rdcpov Dobree.
1597 ZXvae B, T, Farn. (ZXevae Vat.): Zdvae the rest.
1595 (i) With L’s ecf’ ou : ‘At
which .(the tcparrip) he halted, midway
between 5 the other objects. Cp. II. 22.
153 hOa 5 ’ er’ avrawv ttXvvol evples eyyvs
’lacriv, at the springs. With ecp\ L’s jieVou
is possible; ‘ at which, midway as it is.’
(2) With Branck’s a<J>’ 06, it becomes
necessary to read jjl«tos. The Kparr/p
is then one of four points from which
the point denoted by plcxos is measured.
The second euro may be taken with dxlp-
8od also: cp. O. T. 734, 761. |xe<ros
usu. takes a simple gen. of the extremes,
and is not elsewhere found with diro, but
the latter is natural (Plat. Farm. 145 B
to ye peaov laov r<2v ecxxdrwv arex e 0-
tov re 0op iKiou irerpou. It was from
Thoricus (Apollod. 2. 4. 7) that ‘radiant
Eos caught up Cephalus to the gods ’
(Eur. Hipp. 455). Hence the name of
that place may have been associated in
the Athenian mind with the idea of re¬
moval to another world. Qopucos (so Her.,
Xen., etc.: 06 pi/cos schol.) was a town and
deme of Attica, belonging to the tribe
5 A/cap-avrls, on the S. E. coast, about 6
miles N. of Sunium, and 42 s. E. of Co-
lonus. It was reckoned among the twelve
towns of the old Attic dodecapolis, and,
to judge by the ruins, was a considerable
place down to late times (Leake, Demi 11.
17—22). If QopucLov is unsound, the
familiarity of Qopiiaoi as a deme-name
may have suggested it. Schneidewin’s
rpiKopv<j>ov rests on the schol. to 57 •
Kal tls ruv XP 7 1 (T Iu-ottoi&v cprjcrL’ BoccutoI 6’
trroio roTicrretxoucrt KoXcu>'6v, | £vda
XLdos t pucapav os £x €L Ka ^ X^X/ceos
ou 56 s. But, if ©opiKiou came from rpt-
Kopucpov, the genuine word must have
been well-nigh obliterated.
1596 ko£\t)S t axepSou : schol. rrjs tov
irvdptva exovo"f]s viroKevov, crair^vTa. The
wild pear gave its name to the Attic deme
’Ax^pSous (’Ax^pSouatot); as in its other
form, axpds, to ’A xpaSLwrj, the E. quarter
of Syracuse. If, as the schol. states (n.
1593), the local myth placed the rape of
Persephone here, this old tree may have
been pointed out as the spot whence she
was snatched. An epo'eos (wild fig-tree)
by the Cephisus was connected with a
like legend (Paus. 1. 38. 5). A wild
olive-tree (kotlvos) at Troezen was asso¬
ciated with the. disaster of Hippolytus
(2. 32. 10), as the (tt peirTT] iXaia at Epi-
daurus (see on 694) with Heracles.—
Kairo Xatvov rd<j>ov. Dobree’s Kauro-
Xa'tvou (‘of natural rock,’ cp. on 192) is
more ingenious than probable. Cp. Eur.
Helen. 962 rovde Xd'Cvov rdcpov: El. 328
pvrjpoi Xd'Cvov Tarpos. The Xd'Cvos racpos
is opposed to a tu/x/ 3 os of earth or a
Xdpva£ of wood (Thuc. 2. 34): it would
commonly denote an oblong monument
with a flat slab (rpa-rre^a) on top, the
sides being sometimes sculptured.
The power and beauty of this passage
are in no way lessened for us because we
know nothing of the basin or the stone,
the tree or the tomb. Rather it might
be said that the very fact of our ignorance
illustrates the spirit in which these details
are introduced. Their significance is
essentially local : ravra yvcbpcpa rocs
lyXupioLt (schol.). They show us how
the blind man, who had never been at
Colonus before, placed himself at pre¬
cisely the due point in the midst of its
complex sanctities. The god made him
as one who had the most intimate and
minute knowledge of the ground.
1597 ’eXva-e, as Tr. 924 Xuei t6v avrrjs
ttIttXov: while the midd. in II. 17. 318
Xvovto 8 £ reC>x ea refers to Greeks stripping
Trojans.—Svcrmveis : cp. 1258. He pre¬
pares to put on the garb of the dead.
1598 pvrwv (ptu), flowing, e£ deipv-
tov KpTjvcjs (469). Cp. Theophr. Causs.
Plantt. 2. 6. 3 (with ref. to correcting
the properties of water by mixing diffe¬
rent kinds), 5 i’ 6 7roXXa/as dv appoaece
248
I0<t>0KAE0Y2
vSarcov iveyKeiv \ovrpd Kai yoas 7 rodev
TCO S’ €V^(\6oV AljjJLrjTpOS €19 7T pOCTOxfjiOV
rrdyov po\ov<jai racrS’ € 7 rurroXd 9 rrarpl
rayei *nopevcrav crvv xpovco, XovTpols tc viv
iaOrjrl r i^rjcTKrjcrav 77 vopii^erai.
inel Se 7 ravro<; et^ 6 Spaiwos rfSovtfv,
j 'S' v » s \ >»/
l600
1605
l6lO
j -S' 3/> > O \ s \ <p si/
KOU/C €T ovoev CLpyOV 0)V €<pt€TO,
KTvirrjcre pev Zeu 9 yOovios, al Se TTCLpdeVOl
piyrjG'av ok rjKovcrav ek Se yovvara
Trarpos 7 re<xot;cr(u k\cuov, ov S’ dvlecrav
aripvcov apaypovs ovSe 7 ra/x/x 7 ^/cet 9 yoovs.
o 8 ’ ok aKovet <f>0oyyov 7 riKpov,
TTTvt;a<z hr avrats ^etpag elnev <3 t4kv a,
> -v s J//15 e ^ ''Oise/ /
ou/c €crr et7 vpuv rrjo ev rjpiepa Trarrjp.
oXwXe yap Sr) navra rapid, kovk4tl
rrjv hvdTrovrjTOv e£er dpi(f) ipcol rpocfrrjv
CTKXrjpav pbiv, oTSa, 7 r<uSe 9 ' aXX’ ev yap povov 1615
ra Travra Xdet raur’ eVos poyOripiara.
1600 Ttb 5’ F (from the corrector), T, Farm, schol.: most MSS. have r£ 5 ’ (as L), or
rd 5 ’ (as A).— rcpoaopLov L, F : biroxjsLov the rest. 1601 Trayov] 707777// L. Stephani
(Reise durch einige Gegenden des nordl. Griechenl., p. 107).— fj.o\ov<rcu L: poXovoa A:
XeTrrbv Kai Kadapbv p.7] Kadaptp Kai 7ra%et,
/cat (ppea.Tia.Loi' vapana'up (well water with
river water), /cat pvrov /cat &p.(ipiov
(spring or rain water) Xipvaip /cat cbrAws
(xraaLpup.
1600 f. They go to a hillock a little
way off, on which was a shrine of De¬
meter Euchloos. See map in Introd.—
€vxX6ov, as protecting the young green
corn and other young vegetation (%A or}).
Paus. 1 . 22. 3 ban 8b (at Athens) Kai Tr)s
Kovporpocpov Kai AripLTjTpos iepov X.X6rjs.
She was associated with Trj Kovporpocpos
and with Apollo in the XXoeta held on
6th Thargelion (latter part of May). Other
names given to Demeter as protectress
of crops, etc., expressed the ills which
she averted, as Kavans, afyaia (parcher),
epvai^T] (mildew), eXrjyripis (popularly re¬
ferred to etXrj, sunshine, but doubtful).
irpoo-oijnov, not found elsewhere, is
read by L and Suidas. ‘The hill of
Demeter, in full view’: rather than, ‘the
hill looking on Demeter.’ The act. sense
is possible ( Ph . 1040 OeoL r’ ivoyf/ioi), but
the other seems better here : cp. Ant.
iiio bppdad\..els birb\pLov tottov.
1602 f. ’Tropevcrav and 'iropevcrav are
alike admissible in this prjais (cp. 1606
ff.), but the former seems preferable on
the general principle of not multiplying
omissions of augment without necessity.
1 Brought this behest,’ i.e. the water for
which he had asked. Eur. Ph. 984
MEN. xPVI J -c , ' TUV db rfs iropos ; — | KP. 670;
iropevaw xpi/cro//. Cp. on 1458 iropoi. —
Tax€i <nuv XP-: cp. 885: Tr. 395 avv
Xpwtp fipaSei p.oXiov. —Xovrpois, as the
dead were washed: Lucian De Luctu 11
/xera ravra 8 b Xovaavres avrobs.. .irpoTidev-
raL. So Ai. 1405 XovrpQv baLiov (for the
dead Ajax).
1603 if voju£mu, as the dead were
usually dressed for burial, i.e. in white.
Artemidorus Oneir. 2. 3 avSpi 8b vovovvti
XevKa ’bx €LV ip-d-Tia davarov Trpoayopebei,
Sia rb rods airoOavovTas ev XevKois ircpepea-
Oai.
1604 TravTos...8pc3vTos. (1) Usu.
explained:—‘ when he had content of all
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 249
water from some fount, that he should wash, and make a drink-
offering. And they went to the hill which was in view, Demeter’s
hill who guards the tender plants, and in short space brought
that which their father had enjoined; then they ministered to
him with washing, and dressed him, as use ordains.
But when he had content of doing all, and no part of his
desire was now unheeded, then was thunder from the Zeus of
the Shades : and the maidens shuddered as they heard ; they
fell at their father’s knees, and wept, nor ceased from beating
the breast, and wailing very sore.
And when he heard their sudden bitter cry, he put his arms
around them, and said: ‘ My children, this day ends your fathei s
life. For now all hath perished that was mine, and no more
shall ye bear the burden of tending me,—no light one, well
I know, my children ; yet one little word makes all those toils
as naught;
/aoXoticra B, T. 1602 Ta X ec] ppa X ei Reisig. 1604 varrbs f X e Spwros
r)8ovfy] irdj/ 0 ’ oa ehr' ttpwv wpbs ijSov^v Mekler. 1605 ovSfr apyov L: apyov
ovSbv most MSS. — ecpeiero L. 1608 tt eaovacu kXoiov] ireaovr ftcXaov Dmdorf.—
aveieaav L, with rj written above ei: gl. ovk aveirep.rrov. 1610 o oj oo L,.
service ,’ i.e. when his daughters had done
for him all that he wished. Then irav
8p<2v will be ‘ every activity ’ of attendants:
cp. the Homeric 8pT](TT7)pes, dpricTTeipcu,
of servants, Od. io. 349 etc. (2) A
better view is: ‘when of doing all he had
content’ (as Whitelaw), when 7rai> 8pQ>v
is his own activity. Cp. to povKopevov
rf/$ yvuprjs and similar phrases (see on
267): also Thuc. l. 142 ev rep py pe\e-
tuvti, ‘in the absence of practice.’ As
to Tr . 196 to yap irodovv enacTTOs eKpaOelv
Qfkwv ,— where to tvoOovv used to be ex¬
plained as ‘the desire within him,’—it is
now generally held to be corrupt (E.
Thomas conjectures ra yap wodelv ’). But
the absence of the art. makes irav 8puv a
bolder expression than any of these; nor
can the adverbial ev apelpovTL, ‘alter¬
nately,’ (Pind. N. n. 42,) be properly
compared. I suspect, then, that the text
is corrupt. To Mekler’s conjecture (see
cr. n.) the obstacle is £8p«v instead of
Zdpaaav. The obvious ^pwTOS (‘desire’)
should not be too lightly rejected: cp.
4 ^1605 apydv, neglected: see on 0 . T.
287. . .
1606 KTvir-qtre: for the omission of the
augment, see on 0 . T. 1249. Zevs X®- j
//. g, 457 ZeiJs Te KaragdovLos /cat iiraLvri
Hepoeepove La. At Corinth Pausanias saw
three images of Zeus, one being X 0 o vlos,
another "T^tcrTO?, the third nameless (2.
2. 8). The Zeus Chthonios was a benevo¬
lent Pluto, associated with Demeter in
the prayers of the husbandman (Hes. Op.
465).
1608 f. ov8’ avteo-av, ‘did not remit’
(cp. avitvai (pvXaKriv, a<TK7](nv, £ X dpav,
etc.); not , ‘did not send up’ (as in 0 . T.
1277, a different context). K\avdpos was
commonly associated with Kop.gos ( plane -
tus) and 7 60s. If Soph, had meant other¬
wise, he would have added another verse
with a\\a. —irap.p.Tj K€ts, very loud : see
on 489.
1610 e£af<|mis, because they burst
into their wail when the sudden peal of
thunder was heard.
1613 irdvra rap.d, all that concerns
my earthly life.
1614 If. TijvSvcrirov.: cp. 509 : Aesch.
Pers. 5150/ dvaTTovrjre balp-ov .— dp 4 >’ tp.ol:
cp. El. 1143 quoted on 345; Tpo^rjv, ib.
and 352.— o-KXripdv, inappos.; cp. 1173.
—d\Xd...ydp, ‘but (I need not speak of
hardship), for' \ =‘but indeed’: cp. on
988.—£v...In-os, ‘one word,’ viz. fyCKeiv.
Cp. Ant. 53 pL7)T7)p Kal yvvri, 8 nr\odv
?ttos. (This is better than ‘one saying ,’
i.e. reflection.)—Xvti, cancels.
250
204>0KAE0YZ
to yap <j>iXe2u ovk ecmv otov Trkiov
* ~ £ » £ ' v CP ^ '
Tj T 0 V 06 TCLVOpOS €CF^eU , OV TTjTCOpePat
TO XobTTOP 7]8r) TOP fiiOP Sbd^CTOP.
tolclvt’ in aXXy'XobcrbP dp(f)bKebpepob
XvySrjp ekXollop naPTes. ( 6 s Se npos TeXos
yoojp a(pLKOPT ovo er (opoupeb porj,
tjp pep orb(onrj, (j) 6 iypa 8’ i^ab(f)prjs Tbpos
Oojvtjep avTOP, wcrre napTas opSbas
crTT)crab (f> 6 / 3 (o SeicraPTas i^ab(j)prjs Tpi)<as.
Ka\el yap avTOP noXXa noXXaxf/ Oeos'
d) ovtos ovtos, OlSinovs , tl piXXopep
yojpeip ; naXab Sr) Tano crov / 3 paSvpeTab.
6 S’ (6s inrjcrOeT e/c Oeov KaXovpepos,
avSa poXeip ol yrp ava/cra ©ijcrea,.
Kanel npo(rrjX6ep, einep * (d (f)bXop Kapa,
86s pOb X € P°S a V^ TTbCTTbP * OpKbaP T€KPObS,
1620
1625
16^0
1619 to Xonrov rjdt] pLorov Sid&Tov L, F : and so the rest, only with tov instead of to .
(piuTov T, Farn.) to Xonrov -f)8-r] rod piov dia^ere Suidas, which Froehlich accepts,
with the change of to to rbv. to Xonrov t}8t] tov piov 5td %€tov Elmsley. rbv Xonrov ijSTj
P'lotov eKdcd^eTov Meineke. 1625 (popip] In L the letters <p and p have been writ¬
ten by S in erasures : the first hand may have written XorpLp. — efaLfpvrjs] eudeivs Dindorf.
1626 /caXet L (X in an erasure), and most mss. : KaXei T, Farn.: KaXXei Vat.—
1618 f. Ti]Tt6(jL€vai: cp. on 1200.—
The simplest view of the MS. to Xonrov
ijdr) piorov Sia^eTov is Elmsley’s, that
P'lotov was written by a mistake for tov
piov. (The error here affords no ground
for suspecting (3Lotov in 1584.) But tov
piov (Suidas) is equally possible: cp.
0. T. 1487 voovfievos to . Xolttcl tov iriKpov
piov. The constr. tov Xonrov ...tov piov
would be a rare one: Dem. or. 1.5 § 16
7 rpos tov Xonrov tov %po^ou, Xen. Cyr.
4. 5. 1 tov (tltov...tov rjpuavv: so 17 -jtoXXt]
Trjs 777s, etc.
1620 f. eir* dXXijX. d|x<j)iK.: i.e. each
of the daughters had twined her arms
about her father, while he had also em¬
braced them. Cp. Od. 8 . 523 ois 8b yvvrj
KXalrjffi (plXov ttoulv dp.tpLireo’ovo'a .— Xrry-
Srjv from Xu fa, singuliare. Anthol. Pal.
15. 28. 3 \i 7 ec 0 s dXocpvpeTO p-TjTTip , | Xvy-
8 tjv, ioTap.bv 7 ).
1623 cruoTTr, a moment of absolute
stillness, after the wails had subsided. Job
iv. 15 ‘Then a spirit passed before my
face; the hair of my flesh stood up. It
stood still, but I could not discern the
appearance thereof; a form was before
mine eyes: there was silence, and I heard
a voice.’— tivos: Eur. Andr. 1147 irpiv
8rj tls d8vTU)v eic p,eauv i<pdby£a.TO | 8eivov
tl kcll (ppudoSes.
1624 f. 0 wv^€V avrov. Porson on
Eur. Ph. 5 wished to read dedv edbov^
(omitting avTov). But the change is un¬
necessary, if occasional omission of the
augment is conceded to such prjcreLs as
this: cp. 1606. dcovaao) denotes a loud,
urgent cry (cp. Eur. Hipp. 219 aval
dcoufai): here with acc. of the person
called.— iraVTas, subject to o-Ttjcrai. For
this phrase, instead of iracn (tttjvcu Tpiyos,
see on 150 (pvTdXpuos. Cp. 1464.—<|> 6 | 3 <j>
is causal dat. with o-rijo-ai, rather than
modal dat. with StfiravTcis, so that we
should not compare Tr. 176 <p6pcp...
TapPovaav : 0. T. 65 UnrvLp 7’ evSovra .—
€|aic})VT|s, though it has come in 1623
(and 1610): see on 554.
1626 -iroXXd TroXXa^fj, ‘with repeat¬
ed and manifold calling.’ There seems
to be no genuine instance of 7 roXXaxv
meaning simply iroXXdKis. It is always
251
OlAinOYS ETTI KOAQNai
love had ye from me, as from none beside; and now ye shall
have me with you no more, through all your days to come.
On such wise, close-clinging to each other, sire and daughters
sobbed and wept. But when they had made an end of wailing,
and the sound went up no more, there was a stillness; and
suddenly a voice of one who cried aloud to him, so that the
hair of all stood up on their heads for sudden fear, and they
were afraid. For the god called him with many callings and
manifold : ‘ Oedipus, Oedipus , why delay we to go ? Thou tamest
too long!
But when he perceived that he was called of the god,
he craved that the king Theseus should draw near, and
when he came near, said: ‘ O my friend, give, I pray
thee, the solemn pledge of thy right hand to my childien,
7roXXaxei (with vji written above) L. Blaydes conject. TroXXdm.—Lehrs agrees with
Hermann (on Arist. Poet. p. 224) in rejecting this v. 16 ? 7 f - P 5 I
vu>pei Nauck.— rairo ] Stj t’ diro L, whence 5 t}t’ curb F.—/3pa5wer<u] After v two
letters have been erased in L. 1630 of L, F : oi B, with 01 above : 01 the
rest. 1632 dpx £ d aj/ MSS - : dpd/xLav Wecklein : ap/a'a v L. Schmidt: apKeaeiv
Nauck : Iffxvp&v Sehrwald: opidav P. N. Pappageorgius.— t^kvols] tIkvov Vat.
‘by many routes’ (as Xen. A11. 7. 3. 12),
‘in many ways’ (Her. 6. 21), or ‘on
many grounds’ (id. 1. 42). The phrase
here, then, cannot mean 1 loudly (7roXXa)
and often' : nor can it be merely, ‘again
and again.’ But iroWaxv need not refer
to different forms of words. It is enough
to understand it of varying tones in which
the name was sounded, or of the voice
seeming to come from different points at
successive moments.
It is strange that a modern critic should
have thought this ‘ alienissimum a divina
maiestate’ (Schaefer). He must have
forgotten that a divine summons had
already been thrice repeated when ‘the
Lord came, and stood, and called as at
other times, Samuel, Samuel.’
1627 <5 ovtos. So the goddess Athena,
calling Ajax to come forth from his tent;
Ai. 71 oStos, <rk tov tols etc. : 89 w ovtos,
Mas, dtl)Tepbv <re irpoaKoKo), where Alas
is voc. {id. 482), as OlSnrovs here (cp.
461). o^tos (‘ Ho there ! ’), thus used,
implies that the person addressed is not
duly heeding the speaker; here it helps
to express impatience. So, when Medea
turns her face away from Jason’s smooth
words, he cries to her, aur rj, tL xXwpofs
daKpvois rbyyeis Kopas; etc. (Afed. 922).
There is nothing of roughness in the
phrase, except in the particular combi¬
nation ovtos av ( O . T. 532, 1121: Eur.
Hec. 1280).
1628 x.wp€iv: cp. the emphatic place
of Setfeu, O. T. 278. Nauck’s fU\\o-
/iev, | x^pei* by the change to the sin¬
gular number, breaks the companionship
of Oedipus with the Unseen. —rairo orov
adv., PpaSvveTai pass, impers.: delay is
made on thy part. Cp. Eur. Tro. 74
erotp.’ d povXei rdP e/xov: Ar. Plut. 100
dcpeTov fie vvv’ 1 <jtov yap ijdr] TaP ep.ov
(for in both places it is a7rd rather than
iid). Cp. 293.
1630 ot, ethic dat., ‘for him,’ as a
grace to him: cp. 81. The enclitic almost
adheres to poXetv, while ■yfjs is naturally
drawn to avaKTa : thus the two mono¬
syllables in the 3rd foot do not hurt the
rhythm.—Theseus, with attendants, had
followed Oed. to the 65 os (see 1589), but
had remained apart while the daughters
ministered to their father (1598—1603).
He is now summoned to approach them.
1632 opidav, the conjecture of P. N.
Pappageorgius, is the best emendation of
the certainly corrupt dpxatav. It gives
exactly what we need, viz. such an epithet
for mo'Tiv as marks the special solemnity
of the pledge. Cp. Plat. Legg. 843 a
(piXLav re Kai 'bxfpav Zvopicov. The oc¬
currence of bpKLos in 1637 cannot be made
an objection (cp. 554 n.); on the con-
252
ZOct>OKAEOYI
vpeis re, nouSes, TwSe* kcu KCLTaivecrov
/ O / \ rs '/ i +
IxrjTTore Trpooascreiv raao eKcov, re keiv o ocr av
peWrjS (frpovajv ev ^vpfpepovr aureus aec 1635
o S’, ws a vrjp yevvalos, ovk olktov pera
Karrjvecrev raS’ opKios Spacreiv £evco.
O 7 T 0 JS oe TCLVT €OpaCTeV, 6 UC 7 US OtOt 7 TOUS
xjjaveras dpavpals yepaiv d)v naiSoiv Aeyet*
nalSe, TXacras x/ 37 } T(7 ycvvalov (j)pevl 1640
yupeiv TOTTOiv 4 k tcovS e, pyjS* d pr Qepi s
Xeyacreuv Si/caiow, /p^Se (j)OJvovvTO)V Kkveiv.
a\\’ epireO’ cJs Ta^pcrTa' n\y]v o Kvpuos
®7^creus Trapi(TT(o pavOavojv tol Spcopev a.
Tocravra (fycovijcravTos elcryjKovcrapev 1645
^ypnavres • acrra/cri ervv rats irapdivoi^
erreuoures dpaprodpev. gjs S’ dirrjXOopev,
1634 rd<r 5 ’] L has <r in an erasure; the a was first a, then a. 1635 pibWeis
L, F: fxtWys most mss. : vlp-iys F. W. Schmidt. 1636 oIktov mss. : 67x01/
Musgrave : 6 kvov Wex, Bothe. 1640 rXaVas MSS. : Tkaaa Dindorf (formerly),
Wunder, Blaydes : rXcu're Dind. (n. to Oxf. ed. of i860). —<ppevl A, R, L 2 : (plpeiv Land
trary, it rather confirms opxlav here. The¬
seus did just what Oedipus asked.
apxa£av has been explained as follows:
—(1) ‘Thy right hand, that time-honoured
pledge .’ I agree with Campbell and
Bellermann that this is the best version:
indeed, I should be disposed to say, the
only sound one. But in such a context
we surely want something more than so
general an epithet. (2) Thy pledge,
‘ which some day will be old,’ i.e. which
you are sure to observe permanently.
Herm. supports this extraordinary ‘pro-
lepsis’ by Aesch. Ag. 579, where, how¬
ever, apxaiov yavos is rather, ‘the tradi¬
tional ornament ’ of temples (spoils) :
unless we should read {bop.01 s) apx&iois.
(3) ‘A pledge of such good faith as you
have always observed’ ( fides perpetuo
apud te usu sacrata, Ellendt). (4) A
modification of the last view refers ap-
Xcdai/ to v. 631, as= ‘the pledge given at
the beginning (of our intercourse).’ It is
impossible to accept any one of these in¬
terpretations.
(1) Two other conjectures claim notice.
dp 0 |uav (Wecklein) = ‘in a friendly com¬
pact.’ Cp. Od. 16. 427 oi S' rjpuv dpdp.101
rjaav, ‘they were in amity with us.’ In
Ph. 1132 Erfurdt has restored apdpuov (as
= ‘trusty comrade’) for ad\iov. But this
epithet does not strengthen ttLjtlv. (2)
dpKiav (L. Schmidt) =‘sure.’ The only
support for this is the epic phrase puados
apKLos {II. 10. 304, Od. 18. 358, Hes. Op.
368).
1634 IkoGv, ‘if thou canst help it’: cp.
Plat. Prot. 345 D 6s av exiov pn]5ev xaxov
voirj : in prose more often with elvai
added, as Symp. 214 E exiov yap elvai
ovdbv pebaopiai : almost always in sen¬
tences which contain or imply a negative:
but Her. 7. 164 has e/c ibv re elvai xal
deivod iiriovros ovdevos ... xaradels tt]v
dpxw.
1635 p.e\\r]S, sc. re\eiv: c^povuiv €v,
‘wishing them well.’ Cp. O. T. 1066
xal /apv (ppovovaa 7’ eft ra Xipara croi Xlyco.
‘To do all that, as their well-wisher, thou
seemest likely (to do) with advantage to
them.’ As a well-wisher will do his best ,
cv <|>poviwv thus practically means, ‘ to the
best of thy judgment’; but that is not the
first sense of the words.
1636 ovk oI'ktov p.£ra, without mak¬
ing lamentation,—controlling his feelings
253
OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAONQI
and ye, daughters, to him; and promise thou never, to forsake
them of thy free will, but to do all things for their good, as
thy friendship and the time may prompt.’ And he, I ke a man
of noble spirit, without making lament, sware to keep that
promise to his friend.
But when Theseus had so promised, straightway Oedipus telt
for his children with blind hands, and said: ‘O my children,
ye must be nobly brave of heart, and depart from this p ace,
nor ask to behold unlawful sights, or to hear such speech as
may not be heard. Nay, go with all haste; only let Theseus
be present, as is his right, a witness of those things which are
So spake he, and we all heard; and with streaming tears
and with lamentation we followed the maidens away. But when
we had gone apart,
the rest: rptfatv Wecklein. Nauck rejects the v 1641 ^ 5 ’] W L first
hand: aha’ S. Most MSS. have /xij f ' in B and F 8 is written over /x . ^ ? ,
1644 pZddpetv Reiske. 1646 f. aaraKrl 5 T| Blaydes conject. eir aa ^ TL g
Nauck, eir’ &Kaa K a... | c rre'txovres (for arkvovre s) : also rawt for avv Tats, and m
v. 1648 ttoKiv arpatplvres etSoptev for ar pastures e^awetdofiep.
in presence of the afflicted girls. Vau-
villiers: ‘ oIktos hie est quod nos Galli
dicimus foiblesse .’ Cp. Plat. Phaedo 1 VJ
C Kal T)pt<2v ol TroWol t4(OS flkv CTT leLKtOS
0X0L re Tjaav Kar4x eLV T ° M § aK Pv e iv ,
tas 84 e'tSoptev irivovra re Kal TeircoKora,
(that Socrates had drunk the hemlock,)
ovk4tl, dXX’ e/jtov ye pig. Kal avrov (in
spite of myself) aaraKrl ex^pet rd daKpva.
If the men of the old Greek world were
more easily moved to tears than modern
men, at least they knew very well when
a man is. bound to repress his emotion, if
he can. ’ Why, then, obliterate a noble
touch by changing oI'ktov— as Wecklein
does with Wex and Bothe to the
wretchedly feeble okvov?
1637 opiaos: Ant. 305 opKtos 8e aoi
\4yco : Ph. 811 ox) pfv cr’ ZvopKOV a£iw
64a6a 1 .
1639 dp.au pa is, ‘dark,’ not guided by
eyes: cp. 182 aptavpip \ KtiiXip. Not
‘feeble’ (1018), for no increase of physical
weakness is among the signs that his end
is near: rather is he lifted above his
former helplessness (1587).
1640 T\do-as...To *ytvvaiov (pptvl, ye
must make a brave effort of the mind,
and depart’: t 6 yevvaiov, acc. governed
by rXaaas. It might also be adv., like
KapvovTt t d Kaprepov Theocr. r. 4G
an absolute use of r\daas seems slightly
less probable here.—<j>p£vl, in or with it.
L’s <j>epav is conceivably genuine, but in
that case to yevvaiov can hardly be so.
Bellermann combines them by rendering,
‘ that which it is noble to bear. This
will not serve: nor yet this, ‘to bear what
is noble.’ Wecklein suggests Tpe<j>€iv :
< having brought yourselves to cherish for¬
titude.’ But since the effort demanded
is one of moral courage, I do not see why
the addition of <J>p€vi to TXdcras should
offend.
1641 f. a pr|: i such things as tis
not lawful,’ etc.: cp. 73 .— <J>wvouvt<ov,
masc.
1643 6 Kupios, the master, he who
has control of all; since to him alone the
e^dytara (1526) are to be confided. The
word has aVurther fitness here, since the
maidens had been committed to the care
of Theseus (cp. n. on 0 . T. i5°6). ;
1645 f. £lo-T]KOTJO-ap.€v, simply ‘heard’
(rather than ‘obeyed’), as Ant. 9 , Ai.
318 , Tr. 351 , 424.—Wecklein suggests
^ptavrjaavd ’ or’, with omission of aaraKrl ...
arlvovres. —(jup.'ira.vTes, the attendants of
Theseus, who had remained apart when
their master was summoned to approach
Oedipus (1630).—do-raKrl: see on 1251.
254
IO 0 OKAEOYI
povco fipayci crTpacf)cvTcs, c^aTrclSopLCv
to v avSpa tov pcv ovSapiov TrapovT ctl,
avcLKTa S’ a vtov oppiarcov cttictkiov
ycip avTcyovTa KpaTo<z, cos 8 avov tlvos
( f) 6 / 3 ov (jxivevTos ov 8 * avacrycTov fiXcnccv.
circiTa piCVTOi fiaiov ovSc crvv y^povco
opcopccv a vtov yrjv re rrpocrKvvovvO * apca
KCU TOV OcCOV 'OXvpLTTOV i.V TOLVTCO \6yco.
popco o ottolco kcivos coKct ovo av eis
Ovtjtcov (frpdcreie 7r\r)v to ©^crews Kapa.
ov yap tls a vtov ovtc 7rvp(j)6po<; Oeov
Kepavvos i£cnpa£cv ovtc irovTia
OvcWa KLvrjOeicra to) tot iv ^ povco,
d\X Tj Tt? CK OcCOV 7TO/X7TOS, rj TO VCpTCpCOV
cvvovv SiacrTav yrjs dXvnrjTOv fidOpov'
dvrjp yap ov erTevaKTOs ov Se crvv vocrois
aXyavos c^CTTeparcT, aXA’ cl tls fipoTcov
OavpiacrTos. cl 8e /xt) Sokgj cjypovcov \cyciv,
1650
1655
1660
1665
1649 ovdapr} Vat. 1651 6 x ovTa X e ^P a xporbs B, T, Vat., Farn.: x e M 6 lvtIx ovt o
Kparbs the rest. 1652 ' avaoxlrov L first hand, avaoxerov S. 1655 rbv ] t<S v R
(with ov written above), F, Vat. (which has Oeov). 1658 durov] avrCbv L, F,
Vat.— Oeov L first hand, Oeoo S. Oeos is also in F : Oeov the rest. 1659
irpa^ev] Maehly conject. e^pira^ev : Blaydes, i^lcpXe^ev, e£hrXrj^ev, or e&irepx/yev.
1648 f. €|air€(8o|j,€v. This compound
occurs only here, but is not intrinsically
more questionable than the Homeric
e^airofiaivu, e^airobvvw, etc. While e£o-
p a v = ‘ to see at a distance ’ (used in pass,
by Eur. Her. 675 etc.), acpopav alone usu.
= merely ‘to regard’: hence the double
compound is really less pleonastic than
those just mentioned. So eKtrpoTLpdv oc¬
curs only in Ant. 913.— tov avSpa tov
(a€v: ‘we saw Oedipus,— him, I say,—
no longer present anywhere, but Theseus,
etc.’ The Tov pev comes in, by an after¬
thought, to prepare the distinction : cp.
Od. 1 . 115 el TroOev iXOCjv \ pvrjoTripiov
t Civ pbv oiddaoiv Kara SuipaTa Oeir], |
Ttpyjv 5 ’ avros ?x 0L ’• ‘make a scattering
of the wooers,— those men there ,—in the
house, but himself have honour,’ etc.
1650 avTov, ‘alone’: Ar. Ach. 504
avTol ydp eopev ovtt'l Arjvalip r’ dyebv (citi¬
zens without foreigners): cp. O. T. ii \ n.
—op.|x. (object, gen.) eirttnaov, predica¬
tive, ware ImaKia^eLv rd 6 ppara.
1651 dvT6'x.ovTa, holding over against,
from the primary sense of clvtL : so with
dat. ( 6 ppaoL) Ph. 830.—Perhaps nothing
else in Greek literature leaves on the
mind an impression so nearly akin to that
of the awful vision in Job (iv. 15, 16).
1654 f.yTjvT€...Kal... , ' 0 \vpjrov. The¬
seus bows down and kisses the earth,
then suddenly rises, and with upturned
face stretches forth his hands towards the
sky. The vision which he had just seen
moved him to adore both the x^wot and
the inraroL. This touch is finely Con¬
ceived so as to leave the mystery un¬
broken. Cp. Ph. 1408 orelx e irpooKiJoas
xOova: Ant. 758 t 6 v 5 ’ ''OXvpvov (the hea¬
ven above us). —ev tcivtu) \ 6 -yw, ‘in the
same address (or prayer),’ i.e. one imme¬
diately after the other: not, ‘ on the
same account.’
1659 f. t^'-irpa^v, like dieipydocLro,
dLexp^o-ro, confecit, ‘took his life’; cp.
Eur. Hec. 515 7rtDs koL vlv e^eirpa^ar’; ‘how
indeed did ye take her life?’—TrovTfa
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
255
after no long time we looked back; and Oedipus we saw no¬
where any more, but the king alone, holding his hand before
his face to screen his eyes, as if some dread sight had been
seen, and such as none might endure to behold. And then,
after a short space, we saw him salute the earth and the home
of the gods above, both at once, in one prayer.
But by what doom Oedipus perished, no man can tell, save
Theseus alone. No fiery thunderbolt of the god removed him
in that hour, nor any rising of storm from the sea; but either
a messenger from the gods, or the world of the dead, the nether
adamant, riven for him in love, without pain; for the passing of
the man was not with lamentation, or in sickness and suffering, but,
above mortal’s, wonderful. And if to any I seem to speak folly,
1662 aKjuirr)Tov L, with 7 p. aXapureTov written above by S. aXap^irerov is in the text
of F, which usu. follows S: dXvTmjTou the other MSS. 1663 avrjp] avr\p L.
1664 aXyeu'cos L, F.—Above e^eirlp.ireT L has e^eirvevcrev (without 7 p.), written by
S. 1665 douQ is wanting in L 2 : Sokcov A, R.
QvtWa Kivr]0€ura, ‘ a whirlwind from the
sea, suddenly aroused,’—so as to sweep
inland on Colonus, and snatch him out of
men’s sight. For the locative force of
irovTta as = 7 rovrbdev, cp. on 118 cktSttlos.
Cp. II. 6. 345 (Helen’s wish) cos f 6 (peX‘ l
r)p.aTL Tip ore pee irpcorov tIkc p-pTipp | ot'xecr-
Qai irpoiptpoviTa raK-p avlpoio OveXXa | els
6 pos rj els Kvpca TroXvcfoXoLafioLO OaXatraris.
1661 f. irop/rros: Cp. 1548.— tj to vcp-
rcpcov yrjs pd0pov, the nether world on
which the upper world rests, yrjs fiadpov,
earth’s firm floor, rocky base: cp. Milton,
‘Hymn on the Nativity,’ And cast the
dark foundations deep. So Ai. 860 ear las
fiadpov is the ground on which the home
stands.
dXvirqTOV, the MS. reading, is incom¬
parably better than the variant aXap-
ireTOV, which I believe to have been
merely one of those conjectures in which
the old transcribers and commenta¬
tors sometimes indulged. By aXurnprov
the poet meant, ‘ without pain ’ (to
Oed.); though it does not follow that
he used the word with a definite con¬
sciousness of active sense. Cp. Ph. 6 87
api(pnr\riKT(x}v poOLoov, the billows that
beat around him: O. T. 969 dpavaros,
‘not touching,’ etc. (ib. 885 d(p 6 pr]Tos,
‘not fearing,’ is not properly similar,
since icpoPri^W was deponent). Plat.
Legg. 958 E rd rcov TeTeXevTTjKdrwv acogara
pcdXurTa aXvTrrircos tois f<5<r i...Kpvirreiv,
to bury the dead with least annoyance to
the living. The passive sense, ‘ not
pained,’— i.e., ‘where all earthly pain is
over,’—seems less suitable. Pollux 3. 98
says, nAdroji' Kal aXlrw^Tos
tjjcnrep Kal 2o0o/cX?) s aXhir tjtov : where,
since Plat, has the word only in the
place just cited, aXvTrr]Tos should perh.
be aXvirpTus. The second ref. seems to
indicate this passage, rather than Tr. 168
ffiv dXvn-r)Tip fup, and, if so, proves the
existence of the reading as early at least
as c. 160 A.D.— dXdp/rrcTov (instead of
dXapL-rrts) is not attested for the classical
age, though it occurs in later poetry
(Anthol. P. 9. 540, etc.), as does also
a subst. XapartTT]S.
1663 f. ov o-TtvaKTos, ‘not with wail¬
ing.’ Some assume a definitely active
sense, l not wailing see last n., and
add pepcirros ‘blaming’ ( Tr. 446). Others
make it definitely passive, ‘ not bewailed .’
The thought is that his end was ‘not ac¬
companied by GTevaypold and the poet
probably meant to suggest both ideas.
Cp. on aoTTjpiov 487.— truv vo<rois : cp.
O. 71 17 criV 7 ppa (3apbs. —aXyeivos, as¬
sociated with aXyos, here as feeling , not
as causing, it: thus only here. Analogous
is Pind. 01 . 1. 26 KadapoO Xl^rjros, the
cauldron of cleansing, where Fennell cp.
Theocr. 24. 95 Kadapp 8 £ 7 rvpuaare 5wp.a
deelp.
1665 f. cl 8£ p/n 8 ok<3, ‘But if I
seem not to speak with understanding’
(i.e. if my narrative is thought incredi-
256
I04>0KAE0YI
ovk av 7rapeCprjv otcrt prj 8 okco (ftpovew.
XO. 7 tov S’ at re 7raiSes ^ol TrpoTrepxjjavTes (j)C\(ov ;
Ar. aiS’ e/cag* yocov yap ovk a err) proves
(f) 6 oyyoi a(j)e crrjpaLVOVcn 8 evp oppevpevas.
a-Tp. a. AN. atat, <£eu* eernv eern vcov 8 rj 1670
2 ou to pev, aAAo Se ^77, irarpo s ep(j)vrov
3 aXacrrov alpa Svapopotv (jreva^eiv,
4 (OTIVI TOV TToXvV
5 a Wore pev 1 tovov epneSov eiyopev ,
6 iv TTvpdrco S’ aXoyicrra irapoiaopev 1675
7 iScWe /cal iradovaa.
1666 irapelgipv] rrapel^aLg ' 1 Hartung, the schol. having rrapaxuprioaigt.. 1667 xol]
x’ot L, the x i n an erasure, the i made from 2 ; it was first koX oi. 1669 (p 66 y -
yens 5 £ L, with most MSS. ( 5 £ is wanting in Vat.): (p 96 yyoi oepe A, R, L 2 .
1670 at (.rcV) al (pev 8 otlv 8 otl vQsiv by L, = 1697 7 rbdoo ral kolkuv Up r/v no rjv [sic).
The Glasgow ed. of 1745 deleted (pev in v. 1670, so that aial should correspond with
tt66os in 1697. Hartung, keeping (pev , added rot after rrodos, deleting the second rjv :
and J. H. H. Schmidt prefers this course .—ionv ion (like L), B, Vat.: ior ion T,
ble and foolish), ‘ I would not crave
belief from those to whom I seem not
sane.’ —ovk av irapetpniv. iraplegaL = ‘to
win over to one’s own side,’ and so either
(1) with gen. of pers., Plat. Rep . 341 B
ovSiv (adv.) oov rraplegai, I ask no favour,
no mercy, from you: or (2) with ace. of
pers., Legg. 742 B rrapegevos...Tovs apxov-
Tas drroSrjgelTco, 1 when he has persuaded
the rulers,’—obtained their permission :
so again ib. 951 a. Here it seems better
to understand tovtgjv than tovtovs.
He scorns to deprecate their unbelief.
Eur. Med . 892 rrapiigeoda (I crave
pardon) ral (pagev kclkw s (ppoveiv .—His
closing words mark his own profound be¬
lief in the reality of what he had seen.
Cp. El. 550 el Si ool Soku (ppoveiv Karoos |
yvoogpv Siralav ogovoa, robs rriXas xpiye.
Ai. 1038 8 np Si grj raS’ eonv ev yv&gri
(plXa, | reivds r’ ereiva orepyiroo, rayoo
ra 8 e. Ant. 469 ool 5 ’ el Soklo vvv gbopa
dpijjoa Tvyx&veiv, | oxc 86 v tl goopop gtoplav
6 (pXioravco. To the ancient Greek, who
enjoyed discussion, there was something
peculiarly impressive in declining it.
1667 f. x.ol TrpoTrcjixj/. : meaning The¬
seus (295 n.), though the plur. might also be
explained of Theseus with his attendants
(1646).—a<njpov€s = a<r77/xot, only here.
1670 — 1750 Kommos. 1 st sir. 1670
—1696=1^ antistr. 1697 —1723. 2 nd
str. 172 4—1736 = 2nd antistr. 1737—1750.
See Metrical Analysis.
1670 ff. alai, <j)€v. To delete <j>ev here
seems a less probable remedy than to
supply toi in 1697, where the neighbour¬
hood of Kal may have caused its loss.
Hcrxtv, &tti vwv Sip The passage is
simple if it is only remembered that ov
t 6 pev aXXo 8£ p/q is an adverbial phrase,
equivalent to rravTeXCos. ‘ It is indeed for
us twain in no incomplete sense to bewail
the accurst blood of our father which was
born in us, hapless that we are.’ While
he lived, they suffered with him. Now,
his fate has snatched him from them in
strange and terrible sort, leaving them
destitute, ov t 6 p«v, aXXo 8£ ptj [g-f], in¬
stead of ov, because it goes with the inf.
oreva^eLv ),‘ not in one respect merely, with
the exception of some other’; not merely
partially. This phrase is frequent where
the notion of completeness or universality
is to be brought out with greater emphasis
than would be given by the mere use of
rras or like words. Aesch. Pers. 802 ovg-
(3alvei yap ov ra giv ra S’ 08 , i.e. ‘for
our disasters are complete.’ Her. 1. 139
ov ra gev, to. S’ 08, aXXa rravra ogoltos: so
id. 2. 37: Phocylides fr. 1 A Ipioi Karol,
ovx 0 glv, 5s 5’ ov, | rravres : Eur. Ph. 1641
OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 25;
I would not woo their belief, who count me foolish.
Ch. And where are the maidens, and their escort ?
Me. Not far hence; for the sounds of mourning tell plainly
that they approach.
An. Woe, woe! Now, indeed, is it for us, unhappy sisters,
in all fulness to bewail the curse on the blood that is ours from
our sire! For him, while he lived, we bore that long pain with¬
out pause; and at the last a sight and a loss that baffle thought
are ours to tell.
Farn.: tcrriv toriv the rest.—Elms, conject. at al, <pev, irdpeon vcpv 8rj. 1671 f. ov
from ov L: and cLXaarov. —For irarpos Nauck conject. irddos : and for dXaarov alpa
dvopopoiv, dXaoropivv eK daipovuv. 1673 (privc MSS. : dircve Badham. 1676 er]
e/4 L first hand, which S sought to make into ev. — napoiaopev] irapedpopev Hartung,
irepa.crop.ev Reisig, /cax’ edpopev Blaydes, aireXadoapev Arndt. 1676 idovre /ecu
iradovcra (from iradovaa) L : idovre Kal iraQovoa A: ideiv re Kal iradovoat. Vat. : idovre
Kal iraOovacu the other MSS. : idovre Kal iradovre Brunck, Nauck : ideiv re Kal irvdb-
ov yap rb pev croi /3api> KaKwv, ro S’ ov
(3apv , | aXX' eis diravra dvcrrvxys tfpvs,
irdrep: Plat. Rep. 475 B, etc. The idiom
strikingly illustrates three tendencies of
Greek; (1) love of antithesis, (2) love of
parataxis, (3) the tendency to treat whole
clauses as virtually adverbs (cp. ovk bad'
ottuis 017, old' ort, etc.).
1671 f. iljA<|)UTOV, ‘planted in us at our
birth’: whereby they are sharers in the
hereditary apa on the Labdacid race.—
aXao-TOv: cp. on 1482.—at|xa, as kinsfolk
are of the same ‘blood’: cp. Eur. Ph. 246
Koivov alpa, kolvcl rbKea: 0. T. 1406 alp'
ipcpvXiov, an incestuous kinship.
1673 wTivi, dat. of interest, for whom:
cp. 508 to is re Koval yap | ovd' ei irovet
tls. As making the sense of ttovov clearer,
the dat. is preferable to the nom. dual,
<otiv€ (Badham).—rov iroXvv: for the art.
cp. on 87.
1675 f. €V irujj.dTa), ‘at the last,’ i.e.
‘at his death,’ as opp. to aXXtm |iev, i.e.
‘during his life.’—aXcyicrTa, things which
baffle Xoyiapbs , things which transcend
human reason. As 18 ovt € shows, the re¬
ference is to the mysterious manner of
their father’s death, while ira0ov<ra marks
their loss by that death.
Trapoicrojitv can only be explained, with
Hermann, as = ‘we shall bring forward,’
‘allege.’ ‘And we shall have to tell oi things
baffling reason, as seen and suffered by us
at the end.’ This will seem less strained,
I think, if we observe that Antigone need
not be supposed to know of the Messenger's
narrative. She may believe that she is
J. S. II.
bringing the Chorus the first intelligence
of the event; and, if so, aXoyurra irapoC-
o-o|A€v would be no unsuitable preface.
This view agrees with the next words of
the Chorus, who ask t C 8’ &ttiv; as if
uncertain what she means; and ( 3 €'| 3 t]K€v;
as if they did not know that Oedipus was
gone. They do not wish to check the
flow of her sorrow, to which utterance will
be a relief. Cp. Eur. I. A. 981 aierx^vo-
pai db irapacpbpovcr ’ oiKrpobs Xbyovs, ‘ ad¬
vancing a plea to pity’ (unless ‘bringing
in' be preferable). Her. 9. 26 Kal Kaivd
Kal iraXaLa, irapacpbpovres £pya, ‘citing’ (as
claims).—We cannot render ‘rrapoCo-op.cv
‘ we shall suffer beside ’ (over and above
our former sufferings), since the reference
is to the fact of their bereavement, not to
its prospective consequences. —Though
the phrase is certainly strange, yet the de¬
fence indicated above may at least avail in
arrest of judgment. If irapo£o-op.€v were
to be altered, I should be disposed to sug¬
gest e-irepatrapcv (‘we have gone through,’
cp. irepav Kivdvvov etc.). The more obvious
air op' o’lcropev and airoprjoopev are barred
by the context.
1676 18 ovt€ Kal iraGovo-a. The dif¬
ficulty is to explain how, if iraGovrc
originally stood here, it was changed in
the mss. to iraGovo-a, when ISovtc (which
metre requires) was more likely to cause
an opposite change. I therefore leave
■ 7 ra 0 ov<ra in the text. And it is important
to notice that a similar combination of
forms (both attested by metre) occurs in
an Attic inscription of about the second
17
Kommos.
1st
strophe.
253
SO0OKAEOYI
XO. 8 tl S’ ecTTiv ; AN. eaTuv pev eiKaaai,
XO. 9 fiefirjKev ; AN. ok paXurr dv iv noOco Xafiois.
10 tl yap, orcp pr)T *Ap7)S
11 prjTe novTos dvT€KVpcrev, 1680
12 dcTKOTTOi 8 e 7r\a/ce5 epapxpav
13 iv dc^avei tlvl popcp (jiepopevov.
14 raXacva, vcov S’ oXeOpta
15 vvf; in oppacnv /3e/3aKe. nws yap rj tlv aniav 1685
16 yav rj novnov kXvSojv aXcopevat (3 lov
17 Svctolcttov e^opev rpo(f)dv ;
12. 18 ov KOLTOiSa. Kara pe (jiovLOS ’AiSag eXoi
19 narpl £vvOaveiv yepaito 1690
<rdai Blaydes. 1677 tL S’ (then two letters erased) ioTLv | AN. ovk £(ttl piv
eiKdaai (pLXoe L. ovk Hotl (or ovk £<mv) all MSS. Deleting ovk, Hermann writes $<ttiv
piv, Blaydes Zotlv vplv ( = 1704 < ed>. ’iirpa^ev). Campbell Z^eaTiv piv ( = 1704 i&-
irpa^ev, Elmsley’s correction of the second £7 rpa£ev). L gives to the Messenger (AT.,
AT., Arr.) the words tl S’ Zotlv ;...pipr)Kev and, in 1679 T * 7 “P» Ary...down to
1682 (pa.Lvop.evaL ( = our (pepbpevov ). In v. 1683 it puts AN. before TaXaiva.
1678 ei irSdip MSS., except that ei iroduv is in T (with o> written above), Farn.
iv for el Canter. 1680 itovtos mss., except that Vat. has irovos. Schol.,
<Ptlvl pyre iroXepos pyre voaos iirrjXdev. Hence Reisig conject. vovao s, Wecklein
Trvperbs. 1682 iv a(pave'i \ tIvl popwL (paivopevai L. (The first hand wrote iv
dcpavrj.) (paivopeva Vat., (paLvopevaL the other MSS.: (pepopevaL Hermann, (pepopevov
cent. B.C., edited by Kaibel, Epigr. 1110 :
XevKoiaLV (pdpeooL KaXvxpapiva XP^ a Ka ~
XSv | adavaruv pera cpvXov Itov irpoXL-
tt6vt’ avOpLOTTOVs | Aldus 'Eivvoplr) re .—
Cp. Eur. Andr. 1214 (3 /cct/cct, iraduv ISuv
re. —See Appendix.
1677 The Chorus ask, ‘And what
is it?’ She replies, ’it rrtv |i€v cUatrai,
‘we may conjecture’ {tS Si oacpis ovSels
olSe). Cp. Eur. fr. 18 So^acraL tan, /copcu*
rb S’ irrjTvpov ovk ’ix w ^Ittclv. So 1656
puopip 5’ oirolip Ketvos u/Xer’ ovS’ av els ]
6 vt)tuv (ppacreie. Better thus than, '■you
can guess.’ — The MS. ovk &ttiv p^v = ‘ we
cannot conjecture.’ (Not, ‘ I can liken
my grief to no other,’ as Bellermann:
schol. ovSi eUova Xa(3eiv tov irddovs.)
ovk requires us to omit p.A' or else to alter
v. 1704, where see n.
1678 <os ixdXio-r’ av ev ttoGw Xa( 3 ois,
as thou mightest most desire (that he
should pass away). Xapflaveiv tl iv irodip,
to take a thing into one’s desires, to con¬
ceive a wish for it; cp. Ant. 897 iv iXirl-
olv Tpicpcj: iv dpyrj 2 x €lv TLV ^ (Thuc. 2.
21). For XapfiaveLv of mental concep¬
tion, cp. 729.—The ms. el (for ev) seems
a mere mistake. The construction cos pd-
Xurra av irodip Xd/ 3 oLS, el (XafioLs) is in¬
tolerable here.
1679 f. t l yap, otw : ‘How else,
when he,’ etc. For the causal use of the
relat. see on 263 .—p^t’ "Aptjs p.i]T€
itovtos. His death was sudden, yet not
violent. Death in battle and death by
drowning are taken as types of the death
which is both sudden and violent. Schol.:
(Ptlvl prjre TrdXepos pijTe vdcros iTrrjXdev.
This certainly looks as if he read some¬
thing else than itovtos. Cp. Ant. 819
offre (p0Lvd<nv TrXrjyeioa v6<tol$ \ otire
(picov iirix^pa Xaxova’. Hence the
conjecture vov<ros, a form which the Attic
poets nowhere use. Wecklein’s irupcros
is too specific (as if one said, ‘neither the
War-God, nor typhoid’).
I think that I can suggest the true
solution. The schol.’s voaos was a
paraphrase of irovos, a corruption of
itovtos which actually appears in the
Vatican ms. here.
1681 f. dorKO'iroi...'irXdK€s, the ‘view¬
less fields ’ of the nether world (cp. on
1564).—4>€p6p€vov, pass., is clearly right,
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 259
Ch. And how is it with you ? An. We can but conjecture,
friends.
CH. He is gone ? An. Even as thou mightest wish: yea,
surely, when death met him not in war, or on the deep, but he
was snatched to the viewless fields by some swift, strange doom.
Ah me! and a night as of death hath come on the eyes of us
twain : for how shall we find our bitter livelihood, roaming to
some far land, or on the waves of the sea ?
IS. I know not. Oh that deadly Hades would join me in
death unto mine aged sire!
Kuhnhardt. 1683 v&iv 5 ’ dXedplav {sic) L. 1684 8gp.aoiv T, Farn.:
&Hfjia(Ti the rest.— /3 l^are r: /3 b^rjKe L. 1686 7rc3s] ttoOi Heimsoeth.
1688—1692 ov KaroiSa.. .piuros. The mss. and Aldine give these vv. to Anti¬
gone (so that there is no break in her part from, 1678 to 1692) : Turnebus
gives them to Ismene, and so most edd. 1689 atdas L : "AtSas Wecklein.—
8X01 mss. : PXoito Campbell. 1690 The general opinion of recent critics is
that the words %vvOa velv yepaup are an interpolation; as the words 8pr)p.os airopos
in v. 1715 clearly are. The word -Trarpl is also rejected by some (as Nauck,
Wecklein), while others defend it. Dindorf, in his Oxf. ed. of i860, kept Trarpl,
and it is kept by Mekler in his 6th ed. of the Teubner Dindorf (1885): but in the
5th ed. of Dindorf s Poet. Scenici (1869) Trarpl was changed to rrapos.
‘borne away,’ helping 2pap\}/av to express
sudden and swift disappearance. Plat.
Phaed. 98 B dirb St) 6 avp.aarrjs eXirldos...
ip-gbpal v (p ep6p.ev 0 s, ‘from what a summit
of hope was I hurled headlongRep.
496 D kv xeipLiovi Kovioprov Kal £aXr]s virb
TvetipLaros (pep 0/alv ov. The midd. <j>epo-
[xevcu, as ‘carrying off to themselves,’
would be somewhat strange, and also
much less forcible.
1683 f. o\e 0 p£a vvfj: cp. 0 . T. 1222
KareKoLpLyaa rovgov 8p.p.a, I have closed
my eyes (as in death),—said, as here, in
despairing grief.
1685 ff. airtav yav, some distant land,
the Homeric ’ cCttIt] yaXt] (II. 1. 270 etc.).
If the regular quantity, ’airtav, is to be
kept here, we must read rbaov, with
Arndt, for roabvft, in 1712. But roo'SvS’
is there confirmed by metre (see Metrical
Analysis). In this word a is not found
elsewhere. But, by a converse license,
’Airta (see on 1303) had sometimes a in
later epos; and if, in poetical usage, the
quantity of ’A irla could thus be affected
by association with axlTj , it is conceivable
that the influence should have been re¬
ciprocal.—aXwpevai with acc. of space
traversed, as Ai. 30 7 rrjburvra -rrebla .—
8v(roi<rTov, not -ov, since pCov—rpo<|>av
form one notion; cp. Ant. 793 vukos —
avdpLov ^vvaifiov.
1689 ff. Kara...i'Xoi=Ka9bXoL : so 1709
ava-.-orlvei (cp. O. T. 199 n.).— c|>ovios
here = ‘deadly,’ in a general sense, as
O. T. 24 (n.) (poivlov odXov (of the plague).
In this and some following passages
the correspondence of strophe and anti¬
strophe has been disturbed by interpo¬
lations, and also omissions, in the mss.
A Kop.p.bs of this kind was peculiarly
liable to corruption by the actors, and
that has doubtless been one of the causes
at work. (Cp. on 1737.) At some points
it is now impossible to restore the text
with certainty; but the whole extent of the
mischief is small. In dealing with such
points we can only use caution, and clear¬
ly recognise the doubtful nature of the
ground.—On this passage, see note in
Appendix.
1690 The words irarpl fjuvGavstv
yepauS are not suspicious in themselves
(though Nauck demurs to calling a dead
man yepaibs) ; but they are in metrical ex¬
cess of 1715 f. Now, if £w0av€iv yepaiai is
omitted, iraTpi must go also, or else be
altered. For &.01 ira/rpC could not mean
‘take for ’ (i.e. to join) ‘my father.’ I
prefer to leave irarpl £w0aveiv yepaiai,
and to suppose a lacuna after 1715. The
sense is: ‘may deadly Hades lay me low
(KadtXoi), so that I may share the death
of mine aged sire.’ Cp. Ai. 516 Kal p.rj-
17—2
26 o
204>0KAE0YI
20 TokcLivav Co? efJiOiy o fieWov fiios ov (3 lcotos.
XO.21 w Si§u/xa tekvcov aptara, to (j>epov £k Oeov cf>ep€LV,
22 parjS* €T ayav cj)\eyecr 6 ov' ovtol KaTapieparT efirj-
tov. 1695
aVT. a. AN. 7TO 005 <TOl> KCLL KCLKCQV CL p TJV TL$. 1 69 ?
2 koX yap o pL7)$apia Srj cj)i\ov <r)v> cfriXov,
3 077076 ye Kal tov iv yepoiv KaTel^ov.
1691 Nauck brackets /xiXXuv, and Wecklein y' 6 pdXXiov. 1693 8181 fla...apl(TTd
T, Farn. (with Triclinius): SlSvpia...&picrTa the other MSS. 1694 rb (plpov Ik 6eov
Ka\ws | (plpeiv XPV mss . The words (plpeiv xp?1 are rejected by Herm., Dind., and others:
Wecklein, keeping (plpeiv , would omit KaXws and XPV• Thus rb (plpov Ik deov fcaAcGs (or
(plpeiv) = 1721 to rlXos, <Z (plXai, fiiov. —to irapbv for rb (plpov Sallier. 1695 p.7)8'
ayav ovtu (pXlyeaOov MSS. Keeping this, Hermann proposed X-pyeP r/ 8 i 7 (or XyyeTOv
8 rj) for Xyyere in v. 1722; and Wecklein, X-rtyer' airrov. Dindorf, leaving the
simple Xyyere in v. 1722, writes /xtjSIv ayav here, and omits ovtio : Bellermann,
ixy)8' It ayav. Burton, reading Xrjyerov in v. 1722, gave 1 x 7 ) 8 ' ayav here.
rip' &XXtj [xolpa rbv (pbaavrA re | Kade?Xev
"AiSov davaai/xovs olKTjropas.
1691 y’ 6 p. 4 XXcov is struck out by
some. But it suits the sense, and it also
fits the antistrophic metre, if in 1718 we
add ras (with Hermann) before iraTpos,
—an addition probable in itself.
1693 f. The MSS. give to <f> 4 pov 4k
0 €ov KaXws <}>€p6iv XP 1 !- There has cer¬
tainly been an interpolation, equivalent
to (1) Some reject the words <J>€-
ptiv XP 1 !* Then to <f> 4 pov 4k 0€ov KaXu>s
must be taken with <|>X 4 y€o- 0 ov: ‘ As to
the fortune sent by heaven for your good,
be not too passionate in grief’ (pass.): or, if
with Herm. the verb is made midd., ‘do
not inflame the trouble sent for your good ’ '
(cp. the act. in Ai. 196 arav ovpavlav (pXl-
ywv). So, if the ms. jxr|S* ayav is kept, p/»]8’
= ‘ do not on your part' (Herm., ‘ etiam non
debet vos tarn vehementer urere’). But
p/r] 84 v ayav or p.r)8’ 'lx ayav (see cr. n.)
gives in this case a clearer sense. (2)
Wecklein, with whom I agree, rejects
KaXais and XP'T keeping <j> 4 peiv. Then
t6 <{> 4 pov 4k 0€ov <f>€pet v= l bear the fate
from heaven,’ the inf. standing for im-
perat., a use fitting in such a precept
( 0 . T. 1529). The origin of the inter¬
polated words is thus clear: XP 1 ! ex "
plained the use of the inf., while KaXus
was meant to fix the sense of <f> 4 p€iv, lest
to <f> 4 pov should obscure it.
to <j> 4 pov 4 k 0 €ov, =the fortune from
the god. to <j> 4 pov in this sense admits
of two explanations. (1) ‘ That which
brings' good or evil. This view seems
confirmed by the analogy of fors, fortuna
(ferre) : Ter. Ph. 1. 2. 88 quod fors feret ,
feremus: Cic. Att. 7. 14 ut fors tulerit ,
etc. (2) ‘ That which carries' or ‘ leads'
us forward, in a course which we cannot
control (cp. 77 680s (plpei ireicre, and like
phrases). This view might seem to be
supported by the epigram of Palladas (c.
400 A.D.) in Anthol. P. 10. 73 y rb (plpov
ere (plpei, (pipe Kal (plpov el 8' ayavaKreis,
| Kal cravrov Xvireh, Kal rb (plpov ae (plpei :
‘ as Fortune bears thee on, bear, and be
borne; but if thou chafest, thou vexest
thine own soul, and (none the less) she
bears thee on.’ There, however, <xe
(pipei is said for the sake of a play on
the word, and hardly warrants an infer¬
ence as to the way in which rb <j> 4 pov was
usually understood.—The conjecture to
T rapov (cp. 1540) would be plausible only
if there were reasons for thinking that rb
4 > 4 pov in this sense was a phrase of post-
classical date.
1694 The ms. |xr]S* ayav ovtw an¬
swers to XrjycTC tov 8’ in 1722. The
question is, Are we (1) to compress the
former, or (2) to expand the latter?
Dindorf and others prefer (1), and so
eject oIStw, reading jju]8’ <?t (or pn] 84 v)
ayav, = Xyyere tovS'. This view agrees
with the metre, and is adopted by Hein¬
rich Schmidt (see Metr. Analysis). If,
on the other hand, ovtm is kept here,
then Hermann’s XijyeT <t|8t]> tovS’ is
the simplest supplement in 1722. For
0IAITT0Y1 EFTI KOAQNQI
261
Woe is me! I cannot live the life that must be mine.
Ch. Best of daughters, sisters twain. Heaven’s doom must
be borne: be no more fired with too much grief: ye have so
fared that ye should not repine.
An. Ah, so care past can seem lost joy! For that which 1st anti-
was no way sweet had sweetness, while therewith I held him stro P e *
in mine embrace.
1696 otirot KaTapepirP £/3 tjtov MSS. ( KardirepirT ’ L, with p written above).—
tp-prov] ip t/ttjv Elmsley. M. Schmidt conject. airio^T], relying on the lemma of the
schol., ovtoi KaTapepirTos 8(3 t]. 1697 rot after iroOos was added by Hartung. -
dp’ rjv ns] dp’ rjv tLo rjv L. 1698 rat yap b {sic) fj. 7 idap.rjt 5 t? to (plXov (plXov L
(6 is also in L 2 , F, T, Farn.: the true 5 in A, B, R, Vat.). Omitting to, and adding
rjv, Brunck gave koX yap 5 prf 8 apd 8 ri (plXov rjv (plXov. After prfbapa b irnhabei pio-
posed to read drjra (plXov (plXov, Mekler 5 ?)r’ 8 (peXev (ptXov (‘quod nunquam debebat
iucundum esse, iucundum erat’). 1699 oirore ye rat rbv, MSS. (Vat.
omits 76). Wecklein conject. vtv for top : Heimsoeth, £ws for 67rore: Arndt,
Wecklein’s conjecture XijyeT <alvov>
tovS’ {Ars Soph, emendandi p. 81), it
may be said that vov might have dropped
out before too: cp. Ai. 706 alvov d%os.
1695 ovtoi KaTapep/irr ^Pt|tov, ‘ye
have fared not blameably’: ye cannot
justly complain of the destiny which has
removed your father, in old age, by a
painless death (cp. 1678). KaTapcp/irra,
neut. pi. as adv.: cp. on 319. Pcuvciv
does not occur elsewhere in a strictly
similar use, for we cannot compare the
perf. eC fiefirjKdjs {El. 979) as = ‘•placed
well,’ ‘ prosperous.’ But there is at
least some analogy in such figurative
uses of it as Eur. Her. 625 a S’ apera
ftalve 1 8 ta pbxOuv, the path of virtue lies
through troubles; H. F. 630 c 35 ’ 6 / 3 ?it
iirt £1 ipov; ‘had ye come into such peril?’
Ph. 20 obs oTkos / 3 rjoerat 8 t atparos, ‘will
pass through deeds of blood’:—where a
certain course of fortune is expressed.
Indeed, the metaphor is so easy and natu¬
ral as hardly to demand special warrant
in the case of / 3 a tv03 : e.g. O. T. 883 ei
8 e Tts virlpoiTTa x e P crLV V Xbytp iropeverat
(‘walks haughtily’). I hold, then, that
no suspicion of the text can fairly be
founded on ^Ptjtov.
But the scholium in L is:— oQtol
Kardpe pirros tfir}: ovk iv rots tol-
ovtois torai [Elmsley ecrr£] dicrre /cara-
pip(peo6at’ tfrot u>s av iirtKOV(pl£ovTOS au¬
ral's tt]v ovp(popav tov fiaotXltvs (Theseus).
rj olov, ovk Iv x e ^P 0VL v ^ v & rrcu
irpayp-aTa. Does the lemma point to
another reading? I do not think so.
Pappageorgius points out {Krit. und
palaeogr. Beitrdge z. d. alt. Sophokles-
sc ho lien, p. 59) that 2 fir) was probably
a mere slip, by the scholiast who copied
the old scholia into L, for £/3?7 T (£/ 3 tjtov),
while KaTap.epirTOS was a like error for
Karapepirroos. On the strength of this
schol., however, (1) Nauck conjectured
ovtoi Kard}JL€|jLirTOS al<ra : (2) Har¬
tung, ov'toi KaTajiciAirT I'Pq yap:
(3) M. Schmidt, ovtoi KaTdp.tp.'irr’ direcr-
Pr], which Wecklein adopts, citing Bekk.
Anecd. 422 aireo^rf' eofieoQi) r) eiraboaro,
TedvrjKev. But the word would ill suit
the swift passing of Oed. : it rather sug¬
gests a gradual extinction of life : cp.
Eur. Med. 1218 (after a long death-
agony) xpoiop 5 ’ airea^T] ral pedr)x' 0 5 iXr-
popos | \jsvxvv.
1697 <toi> : see on 1670. — dp’ t]v.
The impf. of new perception : ‘ there was
such a thing, then’ (all the time), though
I did not know it before : Ph. 978 65 ’ r]v
a pa | 6 £vXXa( 3 uv pe: Eur. fr. 807 peyto-
tov dp ’ rjv rj (phots : Plat. Gorg. 508 C a
IIwXov atoxhvV V ov ^vyxojpetv, dXrjdrj apa
7 ]v, ‘were true all the time.’ (Distin¬
guish the impf. of previous admission: ib.
478 C 011...TOVT ’ 7 \v evbatpovta, ‘happiness,
we agreed, was not this.’)
1698 f. The ms. to tfffXov tjjtXov can
only mean: ‘ that which is in no way rb
<plXov (was) (pLXov. ’ But the article is
unendurable here, making her say, in
effect, that her former duty was not the
ideal of what is pleasant. It came in
to patch the metre, when rjv had
262
I04>0KAE0YI
4 <3 7 rarep, c3 (j)iXos, <3 rw ael Kara I 700
5 yas cr kotov ei/xeVos*
6 oi/Se y* eve p0* d^iXrjTos e/xot 7 rore
7 /cat raSe /xt) Kvprjcrrj 9 .
XO. 8 enpa^ev ; AN. eirpa^ev olov rjOeXev.
XO. 9 to nolov ; AN. a? £XPV& * 7r ' L 1 7°5
10 eOave' Koirav S’ l^et
11 vepOev evcrKiacrTov alev,
12 ov8e 7reV^o? eXur’ aKXavTov.
13 am yap o/x/xa ere roS’, <3 irdrep , epiov
14 cTTevet SaKpvov, ov S’ 1710
15 7 TW 5 pie to crov TaXaivcLV dcfravLcrcu rocrov 8 ’ a^ 0 ?-
16 dpiOL, yds €7Tt ferns 6 aveiv expjjCcs, dXX *
17 ejprjpios eOaves ojSe /xoi.
IS. 18 (3 TaXcuva, tls dpa pie 7 ror/xos avOis d) 8’ ^ | - ^ | - A ||
oTTore y’ 2 r’ avrdv : Mekler, bTrr}vW‘ airbv. 1702 o 555 ytpwv MSS. For ytpwv,
Elms, conject. flai/aw or irecrwv. Wecklein, ov 5 ^ 7’ Zvepd': Hermann, ov 5 e yap u>v :
Linwood, ov 54 yap ws. 1703 ra 5 e (with 77 written above), T, Farm, after
Triclinius: ra 5 e the other MSS. 1704 frrpa^ev;— tirpa&v MSS. Holding that a
syllable has been lost, Elmsley conjectures tirpaijev; e^irpa\ev: Blaydes, Zirpa^ev eS;
Zirpa^ev. See on v. 1677. 1709 del 7a/) MSS. : am yap Herm. 1710 5 a-
/cpuov L, L 2 , F, Vat.: daxpijov A, B, R: ba<pippoov Triclinius (T, Farm): daxpvov
Reisig. 1712 a<pavlcrcu roabv 5 ’ a%os mss. The words are omitted by B, Vat.—
t 6 <jov Arndt. 1713 f. tor p.7) | ya<r ini %tva<r daveiv £XPW-fa- d\|\’ 2pr]p.o<r
dropped out. For /xrjdap.a instead of
ovdapux cp. 73: for the neut. pi. form,
1104.— tov = avTov: cp. 742.
1700 f. <* <jn\os: for the nom. cp. on
185.—Join tov del Kara yds <r kotov, the
eternal darkness beneath the earth:
there is no warrant for tov del with el¬
lipse of XP° V0V as= ‘for ever’ (cp. 1584).—
€tp.evos: Pind. N. n. 15 dvara p.ep.vd<rdci}
TrepurreWcvv phXrj, | /cat reXevrav drravTuv
ydv emeGaopievos: Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 6
eTrop.vv(i)...[ 3 ov\e(Tdcu dv...yrjv emeacraaQai.
juaXXov rj £r)v.
1702 ov8e y £v€p 0 ’ is Wecklein’s cor¬
rection of the corrupt ov >84 yepwv. In
Linwood’s oi 584 yap < 3 s (which Hartung
and Blaydes adopt), yap will refer to her
addressing him as c 3 (piXos (1700). We
might also conjecture ov8’ Ikci <ov, ‘not
even in that other world’ (Ai. 1372 /cd/ce?
Kav 9 ad ’ <x>v ): for the hiatus cp. 1720 dXX’
eirei oXfiLus. —ov 84 yepcov yields no intelli¬
gible sense. (1) ‘ Even though thou wast
old at the time of thy death.’ (2) ‘ Even
though thou art old in Hades,’—the dead
being supposed to remain such as they
were at the time of death. (3) ‘Even when
thy memory is old’— i.e. after the lapse
of years. This last is untenable: while
neither (1) nor (2),—which Campbell
blends by rendering ‘Even old as thou
wast (or art),’—seems appropriate. She
could hardly say that they would still
love him though, he had been so long
with them, and had died at a ripe age.
1704 The first ^irpa^cv is itself an
argument for the second. A simple re¬
petition is more fitting than l^en-pai-tv.
Cp. on 1677. Cp. Ai. 966 ep.ol iriKphs
TedvrjKev rj KeLvois yXvKvs, \ avrip 8e repir-
vos' thv yap rjpdadr] ruxetV | e/crTjaad’ avrcp,
davarov ovirep -rjdeXev.
1707 f. €v<rKCaa-Tov : cp. on 406.
Pind. P. ii. 21 ’A x^povros a/crav trap'
evcTKLov. —7T€v0os...aKXavTov : lit. ‘he did
not leave behind him a mourning un¬
honoured by tears,’— i.e. he is duly
mourned by weeping friends, as the
spirits of the dead desired. Solon fr. 21
p.r)M p.0L duXavros Oavaros p.6Xol, \ aXXa
OIAITTOYI EFTI KOAQNQI
263
Ah, father, dear one, ah thou who hast put on the darkness of
the'under-world for ever, not even there shalt thou ever lack our
love,—her love and mine.
-—-Ch. He hath fared— An. He hath fared as he would.
Ch. In what wise? An. On foreign ground, the ground
of his choice, he hath died; in the shadow of the grave he hath
his bed for ever; and he hath left mourning behind him, not
barren of tears. For with these streaming eyes, father, I bewail
thee; nor know I, ah me, how to quell my sorrow for thee,
my sorrow that is so great.—Ah me! ’twas thy wish to die in
a strange land; but now thou hast died without gifts at my
hand.
Is. Woe is me! What new fate, think’st thou,
Wavea <L8£ poi L. In T ot is written over pp. For ub pr) Wecklein [Ars Soph,
emend, p . 157) writes &poi: then c o/iol yds eirl £lvas davetv 6xPVfe s ' AX I
Waves u>8£ fioL~i6S6 f . yav r) tt6vtlov kXijSuv’ aXupevac piov | 8<xjol<jtov 'l^opev rpoepdv.
Nauck merely deletes pr ): then l<b = yav 7 ). Dindorf, deleting all the words between
Toa-ovd' dxos (1712) and tpr/pos, indicates a lacuna after a%os,
1715 ff. c 5 raXaLva’ rla dpa pe 7 rorpoa | addia cod’ Zprjpoo diropocr \ empever <rk r’ u>
<f>lXa | irarpha c 55 ’ epr)pa<y L. eirapptvei Hermann for emptvei, and so most edd.
The words abdis <S 5 ’ 6 prjpos diropos, regarded by Reisig as an interpolation from
v. 173c, are rejected by Lachmann and Dindorf; the latter indicates a lacuna after
<pLXoLffiv | 7roo7<rcu/xi davuv aXyea Kal oto-
vaxds.
1709 In to8 ’ 4 jx 6 v oppa SaxpSov
avaor^vei (tmesis, 1689) <r€, it is truer to
regard tp.6v 6jxp,a as a periphrasis for eyw
than dvatrWvei as a mere synonym for
‘mourns.’ Cp. At. 139 ire^bp-rifiai \ tttt)-
vrjS cis 8 p.p.a 7 reXeias, ib. 977 w 0tXrar’
Atas, cJ tyvaip.ov 6 p.pL’ epoL.
1711 f. TO crov axos, grief for thee:
cp. 419 n.—a<j>avC(rat, do away with, over¬
come (not, ‘conceal’).—rotrov, Arndt’s
correction of too’ovS’, would give us the
normal 5 dirCav in 1685 (n.).
1713 f. <o|xoi is Wecklein’s correction
of U |xij. That p.rf was an error for poi
had already been surmised by some old
corrector (see cr. n.). Hermann defended
[itj by taking it with ^XPtlt € s as= ‘would
that thou hadst not wished ’—an unheard-
of construction (cp. on 540). He took
UpTlpios < 38 e'...p.oi as = ‘lonely, just as thou
wast, for me,’— i.e. in his wanderings be¬
fore he had found Attic friends; since, if
he had died while still alone with her, she
could have givenhimburialherself.—With
a>poi render:—‘Ah me, it was thy wish to
die in a strange land (and so far thy death
is well): but thus (by this manner of death)
thou hast died forlorn in regard to me ’
(p,oi ethic dat.). She means, ‘I have had
no opportunity of rendering thee the due
rites, and now I do not know the place of
thy grave, so as to make the evayLopara
at it.’ Hence her passionate desire to
find his grave (1724 ff.), which Theseus
with difficulty allays by reminding her of
his solemn promise (1760). The prepara¬
tory offices rendered at 1602 f. could not
be viewed as taking the place of adaughter’s
tribute to the dead. Like 1410, this trait
serves to recall the special manifestation
of her piety in the earlier play.—Not
merely:—‘ It was your wish; but it was
sad for me to see you die forlorn , ’— i.e. in
exile. Though eirl ^Ivtjs, he was not in this
sense ^prjpos,—he who, in his own words,
had ‘Athens and all her people’ for his
friends (772).—Cp. 1705 as^xp7?fe...^a^e.
The repetition of one phrase in no way
justifies Dindorf’s rash hypothesis of in¬
terpolation here (see cr. n.). Here, the
wish is connected with a painful thought;
there, with a soothing one. Mention of
the wish itself might most naturally recur
in a lament.
1715 f. Cp. 1735 abdis u>d’ tprjpos
airopos. Almost all critics are now agreed
that the words £pT]|ios aTropos were bor¬
rowed thence, to supply a gap here. But
264
IO0OKAEOYI
19 —v|—v|—v/|—w||^ ^ ^ ^ T 3 ■> / 1 ^ 1 ^
20 inappevec ere r, cb <£iX a, ras yrarpos cbS eprjpas ;
XO.21 aXX’ inel oXfitcos y eXvcre to reXos, c5 cfylXai, fitov , 1720
22 X^yeTe tovS 5 a^ovs’ KaKcov yap SueraXwTos ouSet?.
(rrp. ( 3 '. AN. vraXtu, <£tXa, crvOcbpev. It. cos tl petjopev, 1724
AN. 2 Ipepos e\ei pe. 12 . tls;
AN. 3 rau ydoviov kcjTiav iSeiu
12. 4 tivos ; AN. iraTpos, Takaiv iyeb.
It. 5 94 pis Se 7TW5 raS* eerre; /xwu
6 ou^ opas; AN. rt roS’ ininXitj^as ; 1 73°
12. 7 /eat roS’, C09 AN. rt roSe /xaX* au#t9;
12 . 8 araefyos enuTve St^a re TrauTos.
AN. 9 aye /ie, /cat tot * iirevdoiigov.
IX. 10 atat* SucrTaXatua, 7rou St^t*
11 avOus coS* eprjpos diropos 1 735
12 alcova rXdpov e£co ;
voTfjLos, - (=1689 ’AcSas eXoc 7 rarpL). Nauck rejects only Zpy/j-os dwopos:
then, after aWis co 5 ’, we want ~ — ^ — , to supply which J. H. H. Schmidt suggests
dv 6 X/ 3 cos. Wecklein rejects coo’ ZprjpLos airopos, reading"AtSas in v. 1689 then 17 1 5 ?•
c 5 raXaiva’ tLs apa, p.e 7t6t/xos add cs | €ira.g.p.lvei ok t , co 0 cXa, irciTpbs 108 eprjp-as — 1689 f*
01) K&Toida.' koltol p.€ (pdvios 'AcScis | eXoi t6.Xo.lvo.v‘ cos e/cot / 3 fos ov fiiwTos. tcis before
irarpos was added by Hermann: thus eirap.p.ivei ab t\ co <pLXa , rds^Trarpds co 5 ’ ipr]p.as
= 1690 tclXcllvclv cos cf/coc'y’ b p.lXXiov ( 3 los ov fiavTOS. tco irctTpbs co 5 ep?j/xco Hindorf.
1722 Xrjyere rod 5 ’ a'xous mss., except those which (as T, Farn.) have the X-pyerov of
Triclinius : Xt lyer ijdr) Hermann: see above on v. 1695. ^ 1723 otirot is added
before 8v<jclXojtos by T, Farn. 1725 jiti-ofiev A, R, L": p 4 j-w/A€v L and most
mss. 1726 ff. The words res; and (two lines lower down) revos; are given to
the Chorus by the corrector of.L- The verse AN. tpepos e?x« fte- 12 . tl s5=1739
opinions differ as to whether we should
here retain cu> 0 is, or < 38 *, or both. I retain
both. See Metrical Analysis, and Ap¬
pendix on 1690.
1720 f. iXva-i to T&os...pfov, lit.,
‘ closed the end of life,’ a pleonasm which
blends ZXvoe j 3 Lov and a<pli<eTo rb riXos filov:
so Eur. El. 956 rAos /3 Lov instead
of the simple xd/ci/'Tjs lov [Helen. 1666).
The phrase Xdeiv f 3 lov occurs Eur. I. T.
692, KOLTaXbeLV ( 31 otov Suppl. 1004.
1722 Xipytrc : cp. on 1694 .—kcikwv
S vcraXcoTos, hard for calamity to capture.
Every mortal is an easy prey to misfortune.
The gen. as 1519: Ai. 910 acppaKTos (pLXuv,
Ant. 847 (plXwv aicXavTos, ib. 1034 p.avn-
kt )s | aivpaKTos. In prose a prep, would
usu. be added, as Xen. Ages. 8. 8. 8
reixv avaXiOTa. ... vtt b TroXepiLojv. — Cp.
Shaksp. Hen. VI. Pt. iii. 1. 4. 115
‘ their woes, whom fortune captivates .’
1724 TraXiv...crv0wp,€v, hasten back
(601) to the neighbourhood of the Karap-
pa.KT7]s o8bs (1590). —cos t C p€|op.ev ; cos with
the fut. indie., depending on <rvdup.ev, is
the object-clause after a verb implying
effort: Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 13 cos xaXas
tcl vpLlrepa, ept-oi pLtXpaei. With the fut.
indie., however, oVcos is much commoner
than cos.
1726 The ms. text of this verse does
not answer metrically to 1739. Bergk and
Gleditsch alter both verses (see cr. n.).
Hermann, whose remedy is simplest,
leaves this v. intact, and in 1739 reads
XO. Kal -irapos dTT€<})vy€ AN. ti ; See
n. there.
1727 rav \06viov c(rrtav, the home,
OlAinOYl ETTI KOAQNQI
265
awaits thee and me, my sister, thus orphaned of our sire ?
Ch. Nay, since he hath found a blessed end, my children,
cease from this lament; no mortal is hard for evil fortune to
capture.
An. Sister, let us hasten back. Is. Unto what deed ?
An. A longing fills my soul. Is. Whereof?
An. To see the dark home— Is. Of whom ?
An. Ah me! of our sire. Is. And how can this thing be
lawful ? Hast thou no understanding ?
An. Why this reproof? Is. And knowest thou not this
also — An. What wouldst thou tell me more ?— Is. That he
was perishing without tomb, apart from all ?
An. Lead me thither, and then slay me also.
Is. Ah me unhappy! Friendless and helpless, where am
I now to live my hapless life ?
2nd
strophe.
XO. /cat vdpos direcpedyerou (so L). Gleditsch corrects thus:—AN. i'pepos ?x €l
<ns>. IS. tLs <oCj/>; =1739 XO. /cat irapos direcftbyerov <AN. rt 877 ;> So,
too, Bergk, only with (ppacrov instead of tLs obv, and rb tI instead of tL S77 ;
1727 xO° v ' Lav A R: x 0 ° VLOV the rest. 1728 eyib Vat.: tywye L with the
rest. 1729 7tc5s eVrt L first hand: S inserted raS’. —After pa/v Triclinius added
8777-’, wishing to make an iambic trimeter. 1731 ro8e] L has 8e in an erasure.^
1733 dye pie Kal to t’ evapi^ov L. The other MSS. also have empi£ov, except L 2 ,
which has e^evapL^ov. Elmsley eirevap^ov. 1734 The MSS. have only a single
at’at : Gleditsch repeats it, giving the second to Antigone.— vov] ttt) L 2 : iroi the
other mss.: 71-77 Halm, Wecklein. See comment. 1736 r\dp.oP] rXapoH' mss.
The corrector of L has not altered w to o (as has been supposed): but the first hand
wrote the second loop of w a little less clearly than usual j a similar 10 is that of L s
/ca/cco<r in v. 1740. If the corrector had meant to make rXapoi/’, he would, as else¬
where, have erased the right-hand part of w, and then changed v to v\ T\dgov'
resting-place, in the ground (1763 dyjKev
iepav). Oedipus had himself spoken in
her hearing of the iepbs ri/p/ 3 os (1545)
where he was to rest.
1729 f. 0€|its...Td8’ : cp. 883: 0 . T.
1329.—pwv oux opas ; dost thou not see
for thyself that it cannot be?—since Oedb
pus solemnly forbade it (1529, 1640). p.«v
ovisastrong ‘ nonneV (Aesch. Suppl. 417,
Eur. Med. 733, Plat. Polit. 291 D, etc.).—
eircirXT^as, sc. p. 01 : ‘what is this reproof
of thine to me?’
1731 f. Kal to8’ still depends on oi>x
opqs;— p.d\* av0is : cp. 1477.— eirirve,
impf., must be either (1) ‘was appointed
to perish,’ or (2) ‘was perishing’ when we
last saw him. (2) seems best.—8uxo> T «
iravTos, ‘apart from all ’: i.e. without any
eye-witness (save Theseus).—Better thus
than, ‘in a manner different from all other
men.’—Ismene opposes her sister’s desire
as (1) unlawful, and (2) impossible.
1733 aye pe. ‘Lead me (to the spot
where we last saw our father), and then
slay me also.' In errevapi^ov the prep. =
‘in addition’ {i.e. to my father). Not ,
‘ slay me at his grave ’ (Eur. Hec. 505
/cap’ em(T<f)di;cu racpcp). She could not
intend this after Ismene’s words aracpos
ZiriTve, to which she had been attentive.
Cp. Ismene’s wish, 1689.
1734 If. The MS. irot 8777-’.. has
been defended in two ways, neither of
which is satisfactory: (1) by an ellipse of
poXoOera: (2) as = ‘ until when ? ’ As in
383 (n.) we should read oirov for 6 i roc, and
in 335 ^n.) 7 rod for Trot, so here I feel sure
that irov is right. It suits the sense better
than the v. 1 . irri, besides being closer to
the MSS. The v. 1 . a£«, (which would
justify iroi,) is plainly a mere corruption
of —av0is, lit., ‘now again,’ i.e.
after this new turn in our unhappy
fortunes.
266
X04>0KAE0YI
P'. XO. cj)[\ai, TpicrrjTe prjSev. AN. aXXa ttoi (fyvyw ;
XO. 2 kol! 7rapos * dnefivye <AN. tl ;>
XO. 3 ra o~(f)(ov to prj Tr'iTveiv kclkcos. I 74°
AN. 4(f)povco. XO. tl St?#’ *o7rep pocls ;
AN. 5 07 TCt )5 poXovpeO' €5 8 opovs
6 ouac e)(w. XO. prjSe ye paTeve.
AN. 7 /xoyo? e^ei. XO. /cat irdpos eirelye.
AN. 8 rore pev dnopa, Tore 8’ virepOev. I 745
XO. 9 /xey 5 apa ireXayos ekayeTov tl.
AN. io <f>ev, (f)ev * 7T0i pokwpev, & Zev ;
Hermann.—L 2 : e£w L and the rest. 1739 f. /cat napoo dne^evyerov |
ocpojLv rb p.7] ttLtv 6 lv kokwo | L. So the other MSS. (with norveiv in most). tojitItvsiv,
without p.7], L 2 . Hermann: XO. Kal napos dn£<pvye AN. rt; ( XO. rot ocfxpv to pp
ttLtvelv /ca/cws. For an£<pvye Heimsoeth Zcpevye : for ra o(p(pv, ra ocptrepa. The con¬
jectures of Gleditsch and Bergk are given on v. 1726. 1741 vnepvoeis mss.:
onep voets Graser. 1742 fiovKoped' B, Vat. : poXoup ,’ T, Farn.: poXotped' the
rest. 1743 p.r] by] ye pareve L 2 : pi] 5 £ ye pareve L and the rest (paoreve Vat.).
1744 end mss. (o' ?x €L L 2 , with \ 6 yos for napos): ii ret^e Wunder : inr/eL Bothe.
1737—1750 In these verses the ut¬
terances usually assigned to Antigone all
turn on her anxiety as to a refuge, and
her desire to return to Thebes. Such
feelings, at this moment, are more in har¬
mony with the character of Ismene (cp.
1735). Antigone is at present absofbed
in the yearning to visit her father’s tomb,
or at least the spot where she last saw
him alive (17 2 4). When Theseus appears,
it is this wish which she instantly presses
on him. Only when it has been put
aside does she think of a return to
Thebes (1769).
Ought we, then, to read IS. for AN.
throughout vv. 1737—1750? This has
been suggested by Bergk. I may observe
that the Laur. MS. leaves the question
open. At 1730 it has AN. before tl t65'
en^n\rj^as. After that, there is no indica¬
tion of any pei'son, but only short lines
(-), until at 1741 AN. again stands before
<ppovCo . The next words, tL 8r)0' etc.,
have XO. before them : but after that no
person is indicated till 1751, where XO.
(instead of OH.) is erroneously placed be¬
fore nabere.
I am disposed to think that Sophocles
wrote the words for Ismene, but that the
fourth-actor difficulty had led to a fluctu¬
ation of stage-practice, which helps to
account for the ambiguity of the MS. tra¬
dition. See the note on the Dramatis
Personae. If the part of Ismene, after
v. 509, was ever taken by a Kwcpbv npoo-
wnov, there may then have been a wish
to keep her part in this scene as small as
possible. Similarly at 1689 ff. there is a
doubt as to which sister ought to have
the words ov KdTOL 5 a.../ 3 ui:T 6 $.
1738 tjnryco : cp. on 170.
1739 f. The MS. air£ 4 >eiJY€TOV is most
simply corrected to dirc^vycTov. But
then we must either (1) add t C 8ij, and
expand v. 1726, as Bergk and Gleditsch
do (cr. n. ad /.): or (2), leaving v. 1726
intact, suppose that vv. 1739, r 74° are
spoken by the Chorus without any inter¬
pellation by Antigone. This, however,
is improbable, and also injurious to the
point of v. 1740. Further, with dnedpby-
erou, v. 1740 has a construction which
makes the order of the words harsh, viz.:
—‘ Ye escaped,’ to fii) tcL o"<f>u>v irtrveiv
Ka,Kw$, * so that your affairs should not
fall out ill’ (Xen. An. 1. 3. 2 KXeapx 05
piKpov antcpvye pi) Karanerpudrivai). I
therefore incline to Hermann’s
AN. ti ; ‘ Long ago there was an escape ’—
AN. ‘Forwhat?’ [lit., '•what escaped?’]—
CH. ‘ For your fortunes , from falling out
ill.’ The merits of this reading are:—(1) it
leaves v. 1725, which seems quite sound,
unaltered : ( 2 ) by making to. <r<|>a>v nom.
to dire^vye, it smooths v. 1740. It may
be added that, with dire^vycTOV, v. 1740
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
267
Ch. My children, fear not. An. But whither am I to flee ? 2n( i
Ch. Already a refuge hath been found— An. How s lopie ‘
meanest thou ?—
Ch. —for your fortunes, that no harm should touch them.
An. I know it well. Ch. What, then, is thy thought ?
An. How we are to go home, I cannot tell. Ch. And do
not seek to go.
An. Trouble besets us. Ch. And erstwhile bore hardly
on you.
An. Desperate then, and now more cruel than despair.
Ch. Great, verily, is the sea of your troubles.
An. Alas, alas! O Zeus, whither shall we turn ?
1745 7repa MSS.: airopa Wunder: erepa Meineke.—rore 5 ’] vvv 8 Hartung :
ra 5 e 5 ’ Blaydes, who gives vir^p(pev for ihrepdev. 1746 ^ eXaxerov ry MSS.,
eXax^Trjv tl Elms.: (fXaxes aras Blaydes. 1747 f. (pev, (pev'~\ vat. vai \ %vp,(pr]p.L
kclvtos I (pev (pev MSS. (k^cpv^ cttfros F).— Dindorf rightly deletes the words val val,
%vp.(pT)p.L Kavros, which, besides being so feeble, destroy all metre. He also changes
(pev, (pev to alai: see comment.— p-oXupLev A and most mss . : p,£Xwp.ev L, p.PXXop.ev
is somewhat pointless, since the mere
allusion in to, cr(|>u>v to Creon’s attempt is
too vague to answer Antigone’s tL ; (‘ ivhat
did we escape?’). Most ‘escapes’ are
escapes from ‘one’s affairs falling out ill.’
1741 <}>povw, I am conscious of that,
—‘ I know it well,’—in quick and grate¬
ful response to their allusion. Theseus
and the men of Attica had indeed rescued
her and her sister in their extremity.
Not, ‘ I am thinking...,’ for (a) the ques¬
tion r C S-qT* refers back to her inn t|>v-ya>,
and (£) some acknowledgement was due
to their reminder. — The MS. vircpvoeis,
as Hermann saw, is corrupt. The com¬
pound, which occurs only here, could not
mean (1) ‘why art thou too anxious?’
(Wunder): nor (2) ‘what further hast thou
in thy thoughts?’—Hermann’s virevvoets
is a compound used by Aelian Var. Hist.
4. 8 as = ‘to have a secret thought or
purpose.’ But the word seems scarcely
appropriate in regard to thoughts which,
far from hiding, she is in the act of
uttering. Graser’s oirtp vocts is so far
closer to the mss. that v for o would be
an easier mistake than p for v.
1742 oirws p.o\oup.€ 0 ’: ‘how we are
to return to Thebes, I know not ’:—for
Oedipus had predicted that both her
brothers would soon fall in the war (1373),
* and Creon, the next heir to the throne,
was no friend. This continues the
thought iroi ; (1737)* The inter¬
posed words of the Chorus did not touch
her difficulty.
1743 p.q8e ye pa,T€U€: ‘No, (thou
canst not return to Thebes,) nor seek to
do so,’—but stay in Attica under the pro¬
tection of Theseus.
1744 [loyos ^X €t > sc ‘ V^as.—kirei^e,
‘ bore hardly on you,’ sc. vpuv or i(p' vp.a s:
for yu,6yos eireix^v v/xas would mean, ‘re¬
strained you.’ The MS. eiref doubtless
arose from a contraction of itrel\e. The
sense of eirrjei, ‘was coming on you,’
would be less apt; and the preceding
?X€t also confirms eireix*.
1745 tot£ p.h'...v , n-€p 0 £v. Whitelaw:
‘ Oh then past cure, but worst is now
grown worse.’ The neut. plur. is most
simply taken as adverb (319), referring
to p.oyos eireix e • though we might also
construe, diropa (rjv ra rjpi.^Tepa). totI
piv...TOT€ 84 , ‘at one time’ (i.e. while
Oed. lived)...‘at another time’ (i.e. now
that he is dead). inr€p0€v, hyperbolic,
since airopa already = ‘hopeless’: cp. fr.
188 a ttoLv a-8 ToXpL-qaaaa Kal tt tpa, yOvcu.
1746 iriXayos, without Kanuv or the
like, is excused by the familiarity of this
metaphor in Greek : cp. on 663.
1747 <j>£v, 4 >eu. Dindorf substitutes
alai, because he supposes the latter to
have generated the val val which, with
the words £6pi(pr]pu Kaurds, he ejects (see
cr. n.). But so common a form as alai
was not very likely to be thus corrupted.
268
I04>0KAE0YI
( TVOT.
11 i\7ri8cov yap is tlv <en> /xe
12 Scu/xgh' Tavvv y iXavvet; * 75 °
0 H. Travere Oprvov , iraiSes’ iv oh yap
yapcs rj yOovia ^ (;vv airoKeiTai,
TrevOeiv ov XPV' vipecris yap .
AN. w Tewov Alyicos, irpocnriTvopiv croi.
©H. t'ivos, co 7rcuSe9, XP €La9 avvcrai; 1755
AN. rvpifiov 6 i\op.ev TTpocn 8 div avTal
irarpos rjperipov.
©H. aXX’ ou OepuTOv.
AN. 770)5 elnas, ava£, KOipav 'hOrjvcov ;
©H. c 3 7ratSe9, anelrrev ipol Kelvos 1 7 ^°
/xT^re ireXa^eiv is rovcrSe tottovs
prjT imcfrcoveLV par) 8 eva Ovrjrcov
OrjKTjV iepav, rjv Keivos ex a -
B, F, Vat.: Schneidewin conject. pivupev. 1749 is rl pe MSS.: es tlv 2tl pe
Hermann : is tL ttotI pe Duentzer. 1750 y ’ after ravuv is wanting in F. to
vvv 5 ’ B. 1751 dprjvw V L, F, Vat., L 2 (from the corrector): dpjtvov L- (first
hand) and the other mss. In v. 1778, where dpijvov is certain, dppvwv is given
by L, B, F (with 0 above), Vat. 1752 x V X dovla o-iroKeiTai (sic) L.
crwairoKeLTaL B, Vat., Farn.: £vvairoKeiTaL the rest. £»V airdiceLTaL Reisig : wt- airo-
k€ltcu. Martin: vv£ iirUeiTai Wecklein: x^ 0VL T ^ e X^pis s u|/ “ /cetrat Nauck : ^evca
kcitcll Meineke : £ vvaTrodvr/oKeL Blaydes. 1754 w tIkvov aiyiuxr' TTpoairiirTopev
It is simpler to suppose that the ejected
phrase was a mere interpolation, perhaps
due to actors.
1748 f. €\iu8«v yap h rCv: lit., ‘(we
may well ask whither we are to go,) for
towards what remaining (?rt) hope of (all
possible) hopes is fate now urging us ? ’
What hope now remains for us, in the
course on which we are driven? For
2ti, which here is virtually equiv. to an
adj. XoLirrjv, cp. 865 rrjade tt)s apas 2ti .—
€\7r£8(ov in its good sense, rather than
neutral or sinister (‘bodings’): cp. El. 958
7rot yap pevels pq.dvp.os , tLv iXirlSwv |
fiXipaa' ir dpdrjv ;
1751 If. Gpfjvov, not Gpijvcov, is clearly
right. The 2nd per. sing, imper., irave,
is the only part of iraijoj which is used
intransitively by the classical Attic
writers,—being, in fact, an exclamation
(like our l stop!’), though sometimes
joined with a gen. (7raue tov X 6 yov, Ar.
Ran. 580). No weight can be given to
the fact that L has Gpijvoov here, since
it has it also in 1778 (see cr. n.).
£vv diroKCvrai for the MS. gvvairoKctTat
is (I think) right. The literal sense is:—
4v oI$ yap ‘for in a case where’ (neut. pi.),
Xapis i) x® ov ^ a ‘ the kindness shown by
the x^^vlol,’ airoKCiTat ‘is stored up
as a common benefit’ (tjvva, neut. pi. as
adv.),—common, namely, to Oedipus and
the Athenians. That is :—‘ By the death
of Oedipus, the Powers below have given
him the everlasting rest which he desired,
and' us the abiding safeguard which he
promised ’ (i.e. his grave). To mourn
here would be to provoke the deities
who have ordered all things well for
him and for us.—dir6K€iTai, is laid up
in store: cp. [Dem.] or. 23 § 42 to
tt)s crvyyvLopTjs L0(piXipov...8np 7tot£ tQv
ttclvtwv air6 k€lt ai dSTjXov 6v, it being
uncertain for whom the benefit of com¬
passion is laid up , —z. <?., who may need
to draw upon it. Dem. or. 18 § 198
onp to. ra v 'E XXr/vuv aTvxVpaTa ivevdoK-
Lpeiv an tIk€lto, ‘a man to whom the
disasters of his countrymen were a fund
of material for self-glorification.’ In the
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
269
To what last hope doth fate now urge us ?
Enter Theseus, on the spectators right.
Th. Weep no more, maidens ; for where the kindness of the ^ e a s ' tic
Dark Powers is an abiding grace to the quick and to the dead, S y Ste m.
there is no room for mourning; divine anger would follow.
An. Son of Aegeus, we supplicate thee !
Th. For the obtaining of what desire, my children ?
An. We fain would look with our own eyes upon our
father’s tomb.
Th. Nay, it is not lawful.
An. How sayest thou, king, lord of Athens ?
Th. My children, he gave me charge that no one should
draw nigh unto that place, or greet with voice the sacred tomb
wherein he sleeps.
(TO l L (tS from the first hand, but outside the v., in the left marg., between ANT.
and tIkvov), A, B, T, Vat., L 2 , Aid. Reading rrpoainTvovfiev, Triclinius omitted
w for metre’s sake (T, Farm). F has irpoairlTvofiev, but omits <5 before tIkvov.
1755 xpeias MSS. : xP e ' Lav Brunck.— riva 8r), 7rcu5es, XP e ^ av dviiaac Blaydes. 1757 au-
Tai] Kaxnal Meineke. 1758 dXA’ ov Oepurov Keiae fioXeiv MSS. (in L defu tov,
perhaps with an erasure of a before the r". in A Keiaai). Before Keiae ^Turnebus
added cot, Erfurdt Tiva : after Keiae Brunck added ean. The words Keiae fioXeiv
are rejected, with Bothe, by Brunck, Dindorf, Nauck (who proposes Mifuarov for 00
depurdv), Wecklein, Bellermann (doubtfully).
literal sense, Xen. An. 2. 3. 15 avrcd
8Z al /3aXavoc tQv (potvlKUJv, o'las fibv iv rois
"’EXXrjaiv tariv I8eiv, rois oIk4tcu$ otI-
KeivTO, al rots deandrais diroKelfie-
vat yaav. —For |vva (adv.) cp. Ant. 546
p.7) fioi davys aii Koiva , along with me :
Ai. 577 ra 5 ’ aXXa revxv K0 ^ ^P- 0L Te
axJseTaL .—The schol. found the passage
daa<pts, but saw part of the general sense :
vtfieaLS yap ean tovtov Opyveiv $ ra tt) s
re\evTrjs Kara x^P lv dW/ify. See Ap¬
pendix.
1753 V€jJL€<rts yap, sc. irevOeiv earl:
it is provocative of divine anger to mourn,
as if insensible of the divine beneficence.
II. 14. 80 oil yap tls vtfieais (pvyteiv KaK6v,
‘ ’tis no matter for indignation that one
should flee from ill’: Od. 1. 350 rotfry
5 ’ oil vlfieais...adSeiv: Arist. Rh. 2. 9.
11 lav ovv ayadbs uv fiy tov apfibTTOVTos
Tvyxdvri , vefieayrbv : where, however, the
vifieais is human, not, as here, divine.
Cp. El. 1467 el 5 ’ ZireaTi vtp.eais, ov Xlyu
(in revoking words which might offend
the gods).
1755 f. Tfvos...XP tta s, ‘ for what re¬
quest,’—depending on the idea of Seofieda,
XPV$°! X€V ' in^plied in irpoairlTvofiev : dvv-
<rai (sc. avri/v), epexegetic inf., ‘so that
ye should obtain it ’: cp. 1211 (n.).—For
the use of \ptCas, cp. 0 . T. 1435 Ka \ ro p
fie xpefas u8e Xirrapeis tvx&v avral,
with our own eyes (instead of merely
hearing that it exists).
1757 The MS. words Keiae fioXeiv,
which I omit, were almost certainly a
gloss upon aXX’ ov Geptrov. If we keep
them, then we must add something more,
so as to make an anapaestic dimeter (see
cr. n.). Campbell defends aXX’ ov 0€pi-
tov K€to-6 poXetv as a paroemiac; but
it is not such. In a paroemiac the
penultimate syllable is necessarily long
(as if here we had Keia' iXdeiv).
1760 f. aireiircv, forbade, takes fir)
after it, as is usual (cp. 0 . T. 236
dirav8C)...fJiri ); Aeschin.or. 1 § 138 raOra
to?s SoiiXois aireirrov fir] rroieiv.
1762 p-qr £iru|)WV€tv... 0 qKT]V must be
carefully distinguished from eirupioveiv
drfKTf. The former must mean strictly
(not, ‘to utter over the grave,’ but) ‘ to
approach the grave with utterance ,'—the
notion being that of invading the secret
silence around it. Invocations and pray¬
ers to the dead were often made aloud at
270
lO^OKAEOYI
AN.
®H.
Kal ravra p e(f>rj irpaacrovTa /caA&k
^copav e^eiv alev akvirov.
TaVT OVV €k\v€V SatpOJV TjpCOV
yoj tt&vt dt(ov A109 'OpKOS.
a\\ s el raS’ eyei Kara vovv Keivw,
ravr av aTrapKo'i' @ 77 / 3 a? S’ 77/m9
ras (Lyvy'iovs 7 rep\\fOv y edv 7 to)<;
SiaKcoXvcrctjpev lovra (f) 6 vov
TOLCTLV OpLCLipLOLS.
Spaao) Kal raSe, Kal iravO' # 07 ro<x av
peXXco irpacrcreiv Trpoo-cfropd ff vp,uv
1765
1770
1764 /caXiDs] kclkwv Hermann. 1765 %c opav] x^P as Vat.— %x eLV L 2 .
dXi/Trov] davXov Wecklein, adrjov Nauck. 1766 £/cX vev R, t<Xve L and most
MSS. 1768—1779 Nauck thinks that these twelve verses are spurious.
a grave: Eur. Helen. 961 X^£w rd 5 ’ apupl
p.V7)p.a crov varpos 7 rodtp’ | w 7 tpov, 6 s oIkAs
Tovde XaCvov rd<pov, etc.—The alternative
is to take ixupioveiv as = ‘ mention to
another’: but this is unfitting, since
Theseus alone knows the place.
If |at]8€vI were substituted for [iTjSeva,
this would give a much easier sense; but
then Theseus must be the subject to both
infinitives :—‘he forbade me to approach,
...or to tell.’ According to Greek ideas,
however, Theseus, at least, ought occa¬
sionally to visit the grave with ivayla-
/xara : and in fact the rendering of such
honours is implied by the provision that
the place of the grave should always be
known to one person (1531). I therefore
keep |XT]8eva.
0 t]KT]v Upav : cp. 1545. Thuc. I. 8
twv 6t)kC)v avaipedeiauiv 6 acu rjaav tujv
redvedrrwv tv rrj vrjcrcp.
1764 f. KaXws with irpd<r<rovTa (not
with %£eiv), ‘in a seemly manner,’ ‘duly’
(Lat. rite): cp. 617: 0 . T. 879 rb xaXws
5 ’ %x ov I TroXet irdXai<rp.a. The fact that
-irprio-o-ovTa KaXoSs usually meant ‘ faring
well’ is no objection. The ancient Greek
instinct for words was remarkably free
from bondage to phrases. Cp. Ant. 989 n.
—aXvirov : an echo of the expression used
by Oed. (1519). Why change it to dSfjov
(1533, Nauck), or atrvXov (Wecklein)?
1766 f. Tavr ovv : ‘ These things ,
then, (ovv, according to the injunctions
of Oedipus,) I was heard to promise by
the god,’ etc. to,vt is short for ‘the pro¬
mise to do these things,’ as if viriaxvovfjit-
vwv stood with Tip-wv. For frcXvcv with
both gen. and acc. cp. 0 . T. 235.—8aC
pwv: the Divine Power that called Oedi¬
pus away (1626).
1767 iravr dt«v: cp. 42. The a of
atio short , as in 240 and Ph. 1410 : where¬
as it is long in 181, 304, Ai. 1263.—Aids
"OpKos, as the servant of Zeus. Hes. Op.
803 tv irtp^vTU yap (paaiv ’Epivvas dp-cpLiro-
Xeveiv | "OpKOV yeivo/aevov, rbv *Epis W/ce
irripl eiriopKois. This personified Horkos
is a deity who witnesses an oath, and
punishes perjury (Hes. Theog. 231). He
is the son of Eris, because strife gives
birth to treaties; he is attended at his
birth by the Erinyes, because they
avenge broken faith. And he is the ser¬
vant of Zeus, because Zeds "Op/aos is the
stipreme guardian of good-faith—repre¬
sented in the /3 ovXevrr/pLov at Olympia by
a Zeus with lightnings in both hands,—
the most terrible, Pausanias says, that
he knew : iravrwv oirbaa ayaXpLara Aids
p-aXicrra is tKirXrj^Lv adlKuv avSp&v (5.
- 4 * 9)' „ ,
1768 f. Kcera vovv. Ar. Eq. 549 Kara
vovv 7 rpa£as : so oft. Kara yvvop.r\v .— TaS
...TavT : cp. on 787.
1770 Tds w-yvytovs, a specially fit
epithet, since the mythical ’(lyvyrjs was
represented (in one legend at least) as son
of Boeotus, and first ruler of Thebes
(Paus. 9. 5. 1). Another legend con¬
nected him with Attica (Paus. 1. 38. 7).
The trait common to the two legends is a
OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI
271
And he said that, while I duly kept that word, I should always
hold the land unharmed. These pledges, therefore, were heard
from my lips by the god, and by the all-seeing Watcher of oaths,
the servant of Zeus.
An. Nay, then, if this is pleasing to the dead, with this
we must content us. But send us to Thebes the ancient, if
haply we may hinder the bloodshed that is threatened to our
brothers.
Th. So will I do; and if in aught beside I can profit you,
1771 ibvra ] lovre Naber. 1772 roiaiv] tols Tj/aer^poiaiv Meineke. 1773 Kal
rd 5 e] rd 5 ’ €70; Klotz. — 8aa 8v A, 8a' av the rest: 8aa 7’ av London ed. of 17-2-2: biroa'
dv Porson: 8aairep Blaydes : 8aa' dv Wunder : aaa' av Nauck. 1774 irpoacpop'
av vpuv p.4XXw dpdaeiv Blaydes.
great inundation which happened in his
reign. The adj. is applied by Aesch. to
Thebes ( Th . 321 iroXiv uyvylav, Pers. 37
ras t' uryvylovs Qrj^as), and also to Athens
(Pers. 974). The Attic poets used it in
the general sense of ‘ very ancient, ’ as
Phil. 142 Kparos wybyiov, ‘royalty in¬
herited from of old.’
1771 f. lovTa, a pres., not fut., partic.
( O. T. 773 n.), ‘coming on them’: Plat.
Legg. 873 E 7r apa deov...f 3 tXos iov. So Ant.
185 tt]v drr]v opCov | arel%ovaav aarois .—
6p.cdjj.ois : see on 330.
Antigone suggests that she and Ismene
may yet be in time to plead with their
two brothers, and so to avert the doom
of mutual destruction pronounced on them
by their father (1373)- Thus the close of
this drama is linked by the poet with the
beginning of his earlier Antigone , which
opens at a moment just after the deaths
of the brothers. The sisters are then
living at Thebes, where Creon has suc¬
ceeded to the throne. An additional
pathos is lent to Antigone’s part there by
the suggestion here of a previous interces¬
sion. In Aesch. Theb. it is the Chorus
(of Theban maidens) that endeavours to
dissuade Eteocles from going to meet his
brother (677 ff.): in Eur. Phoen. it is their
mother Iocasta who seeks to reconcile
them (452 ff.).
1773—1776 After ov in 1776 the
MS. -yap must be struck out, as Hermann
saw, so that the anapaests spoken by
Theseus may end with a paroemiac.
When anapaests spoken by the Chorus
close a tragedy, these always form a
system separate from the anapaests (if
any) which precede them. This was
plainly necessary, in order to avoid an
unduly abrupt ending. But if we point
thus :—irpos X^P IV ’ Set p.’ diroKap-veiv,
the asyndeton has a crude effect. Hence,
placing only a comma after irpos x^P tv >
we should render:—‘Not only will I do
these things, but in all things which I am
likely to do for your advantage (etc.) I
must not wax weary.' The sentence be¬
gins as if the constr. was to be 8pdo-o> Kal
rd8e Kal irav-ra. But the new verb added
at the end requires -irdv-ra to be acc. with
d-rroKdp.v€iv. (Cp. on 35T.)
1773 oirotr av seems slightly prefer¬
able to o<ra y av as a correction of the
MS. oa' av (or 6'<ra av), because the qualifi¬
cation which 7 would imply is sufficiently
provided for by -rrp6crt|>opa etc.: cp. 1634
reXeiv 8' 8a av \ pLtXXys cppovQv eS £vp.-
(ptpovr aureus del.
1774 ff. irpd<r<r£iv, pres. inf. with
jjkfXXu, as in eight other places of
Soph. He has the fit. inf. with it ten
times, including 0 . T. 967, where the MS.
Kraveiv, if sound, would be the only in¬
stance of the aor. inf. with pl£XXoj in Soph.;
but there the fut. Kreveiv is clearly right.
Where /j.^XXu means ‘to delay,’ the pres,
inf. is naturally preferred: cp. 1627: O.T.
678 tL p.tXXeis Ko/xlfeiv 86 p.u)v t 6 v 5 ’ 8 aw;
-irpd<r<j)opd 0 ’ vp.lv, Kal irpos X^P IV T< ?
KaTa yjs: at once for your advantage,
and to the gratification of the dead, irpoo*-
<{>opa, ‘suitable’ for a given purpose, and
so ‘useful,’ ‘ profitable’: so often in Attic
prose, as Thuc. 1. 125; 2. 46, 65; 7. 62.
irpos X°^P lv: C P- O.T. 1152 n.
£ppei is justified by the sudden and swift
272
IO<t>OKAEOYI
Kal r<p Kara yrjs, os veov eppe 1, 1 7 75
7 Tpos yapiv, ov Sec p airoK.ap.veiv.
XO. aXX* airoiraveie p^S* iirl ir\eico
Oprjvov iyetpere •
irdvra)<; yap e^et raSe /cupos.
1775 vlov tppei] vlov Zppeia L: j'ffos fypeis F. 1776 ou 7&p Set /P dvoKdfxveiv
MSS. (7ap without accent in L) ; Hermann deleted yap. 1777—1779 These
removal of Oedipus, as 0 . T. 560 acpavros
Zppei, he hath been swept from men’s sight.
In El. 57 Tovp.bv ws 8lp.as | 0 Xo-
7 UTTOV rjb-rj, it is little more than ot'xerat.
More commonly <-ppeiv implies either an
evil end, or at least some feeling of con¬
tempt on the speaker’s part, as Eur.
Suppl. in? ov s XPV v i cveiddi' fxrjdbv u<pe-
\Qcri yijv, \ davbvras Zppew KaKTrobuv etvai
vlois. \Vecklein regards the words 8s
V€ov ?pptt as a spurious addition ( Ars Soph,
em. p. 81).
1776 airoKapivtiv, Ho cease from la¬
bouring,’ can take an acc. of the labour
avoided: hence iravT in 1773 need not
be merely acc. of respect. Xen. H. 7. 5.
19 Tr6i'ov...pLTjdfra airoKapiveLV , ‘to flinch
from no toil.’ Also with inf., Plat. Crito
45 B /ult] aTroK&pi.r]s crairrbv aQaai., ‘do not
abandon the effort to save yourself.’ So
eKKa/ivo), Thuc. ?. 51 ras oXocpbpaeis tw v
aTroyiyvop.tvuv...QtKaiJ.ov, ‘were worn out
by the lamentations of the dying.’ For
the form of the sentence cp. Plat. Rep.
445 B eireibr] Ivravda i\7j\ijdafji.ev , oaov
olov re aafplcrrara Kandelv on raOra ov-
tcvs fyei, ov xp^l dTroKap-ve iv. For this
force of an to cp. airaXylo), diravdlw, ai ro^w,
d.TroKT)bevo), airo\o(pvpo/j.aL.
1777 ff. aXX’ introduces the final words
of comfort which the elders of Colonus
address to the Theban maidens; cp. 101.
OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI
273
and pleasure the dead who hath lately gone from us, I am
bound to spare no pains.
Ch. Come, cease lamentation, lift it up no more; for verily
these things stand fast.
three vv. are condemned as spurious by Fr. Ritter ( Philol . 17. 431 f .).—fii mss.:
Elms.— iirLirXeLoj L, T, Farn.: eiri irXdu the rest. 1778 dprjvov] Cp. n. on
v. 1751* 1779 rd 5 e] rode L 2 .
—d'lroiravtTe, no less than the following
verb, governs Gprjvov : cp. on 1751.—
Though the neut. pi. ir\€io) alone is some¬
times adverbial, there seems to be no in¬
stance of €irl irXeCa) as = e7ri 7 rXeov : indeed,
such a phrase is hardly conceivable, eirl
must therefore belong to eyeCpeTe: for the
tmesis cp. on 1689.
1779 ^X€i...Kvpos, lit.,‘have validity,’
= KeKvpuTcu., sancta sunt. Cp. El. 919
7 roXXQv..-.Kvpos...KaXQv (‘sanction of’),
Aesch. Suppl. 391 ovk £x ovcrL rvpos...a/j.(pi
croD, ‘authority over thee.’—Two mean¬
ings are possible : (1) ‘ These promises of
Theseus are certain to hold good’: or,
more generally, (2) ‘ These events have
assuredly been ordained past recall’ (by
the gods). Most commentators prefer (r).
But (2) seems more fitting at the con¬
clusion. The last soothing words of the
Chorus convey a precept of resignation
to the divine will.
Fr. Ritter rejects the last three verses,
as he rejects the choral clausulae of all
the other six plays [Philol. xvn. 422—
436): cp. O. T. 1524 cr. n. Here, at least,
there is not a shadow of ground for the
suspicion. It did not require a Sophocles
to write vv. 1777— 1779, but the burden
of proof rests with those who deny that
he wrote them.
J. S. II.
18
APPENDIX.
Verse 80 «l \PV <T€ fxifxvciv y TropeveorOai 7raA.1v. — The passages of
Aesch. quoted for an Attic use of the Homeric ... rf in indirect question
are the following. (i) CJlO. 755 y <*p Ti <£wvei 7 rais er < 3 v iu (rrrapya-
vols, | rj Ai/aos, y Stxj/y ns, rj Xixjjovpia \ e^er v * a ^ vy$vs avrapKys reKvcov.
Stanley changed the first y to cl. This correction, received by Dindorf
and others, is clearly right. (2) Cho. 889 Soty ns avSpoKp^ra ttIX^kw
cos ra^os' | elSwpiev rj vtKwp,ev rj vLK(op.e 6 a. Turnebus changed the first rj
to cl (so Dindorf and others). There, too, this simple remedy appears
the true one. In the first passage we might, indeed, point after cnrap-
ydvois, and in the second after ciSw/xev, taking the first rj in each case as
beginning a new sentence either’): but this is much less probable.
(3) P. V. 780 8 i 8 t up!' kXov yap’ fj 7roi/<i)v ra Xonra aoi ] <£pacrai crac^vws,
fj rov IkXvo-ovt ifie. With this punctuation, which is surely the best, the
first y begins a new sentence : ‘ I give thee the choice ;—choose, I say;—
I will clearly tell thee either the toils yet in store for thee, or the name
of my destined deliverer/ It is only if kXov yap were followed by a
comma, or by no point at all, that the first y would necessarily mean
‘whether.’ In that case, I should read cl, as in the two former passages:
but no change seems necessary. It should always be remembered that,
on such a matter as rj versus el, the authority of L and our other mss.,
which abound in small errors of a like kind, cannot safely be set
against an otherwise constant Attic usage.
170 Ovyarep, rrol ti? <£poi/TtSos ;— In the commentary on this
passage I have expressed my agreement with Mr A. Sidgwick as to the
main point for which he contends in an appendix to his excellent edition
of the Choephoroe (Clarendon Press, 1884). The point may be stated
thus:—In several passages of Attic Greek, all directly or indirectly in¬
terrogative, where it has been usual to say that av is omitted , the optative
is not really conditional, but dubitative. It is to be compared with
the interrogative (or ‘ deliberative ’) subjunctive. But it differs from this
subjunctive by expressing something more remote from the sphere of
the practicable. Thus : 7r<3g eX6y ns ’A0rp/a£c; (a practical question ;)
but mZs neTOLTo tls cts ovpavov ; Here, I should like to add that (in my
opinion) the alleged Attic examples of this optative require to be very
carefully sifted, with reference both to the text and to the context. As
the question is of Attic usage, it is better, for simplicity and clearness,
18—2
276
APPENDIX.
to exclude the Homeric optative. Taking the instances given by
Mr Sidgwick (to which we might add the ms. reading in O. C. 1418 k,
and Antiphon or. 1 § 4), I would, first of all, draw a broad line between
verse and prose, and then classify the verse examples as follows.
(1) Examples in which the simple optative is textually beyond reason¬
able doubt, because metre excludes both (a) av , and (b) the subjunctive.
Such are :—
Aesch. P. V. 291 ovk ecrTLV ora) | pce^ova fxoLpav veCfiaifx rj cot.
Agam. 620 ovk I \<j6 ' o7T(j 0<» Xc£ai[ii rd \frev$rj KaXa.
C/lO. 172 ovk ecrTLV ootis TrXrjv epcov KtCpai-ro vlv.
(2) Examples in which metre would admit of av.
Soph. O. C. 1172 Kai Ti? 7 tot ecrTLV, 6 V y’eyoj n; Here, how¬
ever, ov y iyw is evidently preferable to ov av eyw ; and I have no doubt
that this is a sound example, like the three just given. But the case is
different in two other passages.
O. C. 1418 7toj5 yap a vOls av 7raXiv| crTpaTevpl dyoi/Li tovtov elaa-rra £
Tpecras ; For av, read av, with Vauvilliers.
P/l. 895 Trairol’ tl SijTa SptopL eya> TOVvOevSe ye ; Read 8tyr av, with
Schaefer.
But it may be asked, why is the insertion of av to be desired in
these last two passages, if (as is granted) the simple optative is possible ?
Because, I should reply, the question in each of these two cases has a
distinctly practical character, and is in the nature of a genuine delibera¬
tion. This point will be further illustrated by the first example under
the next head.
(3) Examples in which metre, though excluding av, would admit of
the subjunctive.
Ar. Plat. 438 ava£ v A7roAAov Kat OeoL, 7roi tis ^"Y 01 > This, again, is a
practical deliberation. With Brunck and Dindorf, I should read <t>vyrj,
as in O. C. 170 eXOy.
On the other hand, the optative is sound in
A?lt. 605 rcav, Zev, Suvacnv tls avSpcov v-jvepfdacTLa KaTa<rxoi;
(where, however, Wecklein reads aav av for reaV): also in
Eur. Ale. 52 ecrT ovv o7rw? v AA./07ctt(,s es yrjpas jxoXoi;
Aesch. Clio. 595 dXP Vi reproX/xov avSpos cf>povr)pLa tls Xeyoi ;
The foregoing scrutiny of examples in Attic verse leads to this result.
There are clear examples of the simple optative where a question as to
the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way. This optative
may fitly be called £ dubitative,’ and is properly compared with the deli¬
berative subjunctive. On the other hand, there is no equally certain
example of the simple optative used merely as a more intense delibera¬
tive subjunctive, when a person is really thinking what he is to do
next. In the few apparent examples of such a use, correction is very
easy, either by av, as in O. C. 1418, Ph. 895 ; or by the subjunct., as
here and in Ar. Plut. 438. The question raised by present peril in a
man’s mind does not naturally clothe itself in an abstract form.
APPENDIX.
277
I have kept the examples from Attic prose to the end. The brackets
indicate the places where av, if inserted, might come in. Lys. or. 31
§ 24 TL <(XV> OVV /3ovXy0ivT€<;...8oKLp(X(TaLT€ ; Dem. or. 21 § 35 7TOTepa
py 8 c 5 Sea. tovto Slkyjv y <k<xv> /xec^oi 8oit] Sikcuws ;—Plato Gorg. 492 B
C7ret ye ots e£ a-PX*)* vrryp&v ... iKTropidadO at ... Swaorciav, rC <av> ry aXy-
Oeia ola-gLov /cal kolklov et'ri, etc. Here it was pointed out by Woolsey
that, as tC is wanting in several mss., both rt and av may have been
absorbed by the two last syllables of Swao-reiav. — Euthyd. 296 e 7tc5s
<ai/> dp.<|>t<rpT]To£r]v ; Here dp would explain the loss.—Antiph. or. 1 § 4
7 rpos rtVas ovv <av> ’i\Qoi rts /3oy6ovs, rj ttoi ryv Kara^vyyv Troiycrtrai ;
As Dobree remarked, ovv probably absorbed av .— Supposing av to be
rightly absent from these prose passages, they would rank with the
genuine verse examples of a question as to the conceivable. But it
appears far more probable that, in each of them, av has accidentally
dropped out of our mss., —one of the commonest accidents, especially
in prose.
277 Kal py Oeovs TipSvres etra tovs Oeoils | potpais TroeurGc |XT] 8 ap,«s’
yydicr6e 8e etc.
(1) The use of irotia-Ge here would be normal, if, instead of the
simple dat. jxoipais, we had either (a) 4v poipais, or ( b) a genitive like
Xoyov. Cp. Her. 1 . 33 ovre iya-pi^TO ovre Xoyov piv ttoi ycrapevos ovSevos
d7ro7T€/X7rerat. Pausan. io. 28. 4 ypvaov piv Kal apyvpov iv ovSevos ptpi8i
irroiycravTO.
(2) The next point to observe is the use of the word p-otpa when it
means the ‘share’ of respect, etc., assigned to a person as his due.
(a) We find such phrases as these :—Plat. Crat. 398 c eVe i8av ns ayaOos
( 3 v tcA .tvryay, peyaXyv poipav Kal npyv KaL yiyvtrai Saipiov: ‘he
enjoys great respect and honour.’ Soph. Tr. 1238 avyp o8\ ws Zoikcv, ov
ve/xetv ipol | (frOivovn poipav (‘ show me respect’), (b) More frequent
are phrases with iv and dat., as Her. 2. 172 KarwvovTo tov ” Apacnv...Kal
iv ov8epurj peyaXy poipy rjyov , ‘made him of no great account.’ Plat.
Cnto 51 A depvorepov Kal ayuorepov Kal iv pei£,ovi poipy Kal rrapa Oeois
Kal irap avOpdnrois, ‘in greater esteem.’ Theocr. 14. 48 appes 8’ ovre
Xoyoj t ivos aijiOL ovr aped parol | Sucrravoi Meyap^cs, ar 1 porara ivl
poipa, ‘held at the cheapest rate.’ In these datival phrases with iv, the
usage of p.oipa comes very close to that of Aoyos, as the ‘esteem’ or
‘account’ in which one is held. This is, to my mind, the strong
argument for the old and simple correction of this passage by writing
p.oipas as gen. sing. If iv ov8epia poipa TroNurOai and iv ovSevl Xoyio ttoi-
ecaOai (Her. 3. 50) were convertible phrases, the phrase Xoyov TrouiaOai
might have suggested poipas iroieicrdai. —There is no objection to the
plur. dat.; cp. Plat. Legg. 923 B to ivos eKaarov KaranOels iv poipais
iXarroat SiKatco?, ‘justly making the interest of the individual a
secondary consideration.’ It is the absence of iv that proves poipais to
be unsound.
(3) The third point concerns the double p.ij,—assuming p.T]8ap.ws to
be sound. Cp. El. 335 vvv 8 ’ iv KaKols pot irXeiv vefteipevy 80 /cef, | Kal py
APPENDIX.
278
( 8 okc tv plv Spdv tl 7 rrjfMi 1 vc.Lv Se /X 77 ) • — where I use the brackets to show
that the first pr/ affects everything within them. ‘1 deem it best to sail
close-reefed, and not to seem active without doing any hurt to my foes’:
i.e. each pr) has its separate force.
Wecklein, however, says ‘vehementer dub it0, an huic loco p.T]8ap.«s
accommodation non sit, et ovSapws postuleturi (Ars Soph. em. p. 20.)
Accordingly he writes poipais 7 roieicr 0 ev ovSapats, which Bellermann also
adopts. Blaydes, too, had proposed At iv ov’Sevos | poipa 7roi£io-0e tovs
Oeovs, among many other conjectures. Now this, at least, seems certain,
— that, whether ovSap ws is or is not admissible, p.Ti8ap«s, after an impera¬
tive, is not wrong. The influence of the imperative normally changes
ov to fir/, even when the negative does not properly belong to the
imperative verb: cp. n. on 78. If the Greeks could say (e.g.) prj ttol-
AaOe tovs Oeovs iv odSevl Xo'yw, it would be because ev ovSevl Xoyio was
felt as simply equivalent to an adjective like aripovs., I have not yet
succeeded in finding any instance of such an ov after prj with the imper.:
and Wecklein does not produce any.
(4) Coming now to particular conjectures, I may say, first, that all
seem to me improbable which disturb tovs 0eovs, since both the case
and the place are strongly confirmed by the 0eovs which precedes. A
different case, such as ro>v Oewv, would weaken the effect of the
repetition. Cp. Ph. 992 #eovs 7rpoT€iv<ov tovs 6eov s i/zevSeis tlOtjs.
Hence tcov Oewv \ potpav, potpas, or d>pai/ (Brunck) seems unlikely.
The fault lies somewhere in the three words, poipcus iroeto-Oe p.r]8a|i»s.
Against ev prjSapdi s (or ev ovSa/xats) is the fact that these Ionic adjec¬
tives occur nowhere else in Attic (except, of course, in the adverbial
forms); while Her. almost invariably restricts his use of them to the
masc. plur. (as ovSapoi, ‘no set of men,’ etc.),—the fern. pi. ov$apd<> in
4. 114 being a rare exception. This objection, however, is not decisive
for poetry. As the result of this discussion, I should be disposed to
place in the following order the corrections which appear least im¬
probable : 1. poCpas (gen. sing.)—2. ir-oieic-©’ dpoipovs piSap-ws (cp. Ant.
1071 dpocpov. . .vckvv.)— 3. iroi£io-0 > 4v wpa p.t]8ap.a)s. (Suidas quotes from
Aelian, ra deia iv prjftepia d>pa TiOearOai .)— 4. potpais iroeio-0 ev pt]8apaig.
I am not aware that (2) or (3) has yet been proposed.
424 ijs vvv fyovTcu Kairavatpovrat 8opv. English idiom requires,—‘ to
which they are now setting their hands, and in which they are uplifting
the spear.’ But in Greek KaVavaipovTai Sopv is an independent sen¬
tence, co-ordinated with the relative clause 17s vvv e^ovTai : — <t0 which
they are setting their hands,—and they are uplifting the spear (in it).’
This idiom is clearly seen in those passages where a demonstrative
pronoun occurs in a sentence which follows a relative clause.
” * * N 0 ' 8 ecrriv €7rl rov
Kal iv o> del] 6a-
said,—‘which is
in the fairest suburb, and in which they bury,’ etc. So Thuc. 2. 4 ecrmir
t ovcnv is OLKfipa ply a, o i]v rov ret \ovs } Kal at Tr\r)(nov Bvpai aveioypevat.
E.g. , IhUC. 2 . 34 TLueaatv ovv es to Or)pocriov crrjpa,
ko\.\l(ttov tt poacrT Aov rrjs 7rdXeoos, Kal del ev civtu> [not,
7 rTovcri tovs ck twv TToXipiov : where we should have
APPENDIX.
279
envois adrov [not, kcu ov, etc.]. Cp. Thuc. I. 42 § I (a>j/...Kai avra) :
2. 74 § 3 (ei/ 77... /cat, avTTjv) : 3. 51 § I (77 Kemu. . .e^pcoi/TO §€ avTrj), etc.
When the demonstrative pronoun would be in the nominative case,
it is usually omitted in Greek (unless some special emphasis is re¬
quired); and then the true construction is less obvious, because (to us)
it is then so natural to supply the relative pron. in the nomin.: eg. Thuc.
I. 10 (ctKos ecrrt) vopl^ecv.. .tt)v crTpareiav eKetvrjv peyi'.crTrjv pev yevecrOai
twv 7rpo 00)1-779, .. .rfj 'O prjpov ai 7 roLrjcreL el tl \prj KavravOa 7 TL<TTeveiv, rjv
(se. (TTparelav) elKo? eirl to pel^ov pev TvOLr]Trjv ovra *007x77(70,1, opu)? Se
(fxxLveTOLL kcu ovroi? evSeeaTepa. The subject to t^atVerat is not 77
supplied from rjv : it would, if expressed, be 00)1-77. Plat. Rep. 533 d
(re^vai?) as eu-arr/) pa? pev rroWaKL? TTpocxeliropev Sia to eOos, SeovTai Se
ovoparo? aAAov (subject aurat, not at supplied from as). Often, as in
v. 424, the demonstrative pron. is omitted even when it would have
been in a case other than the nomin. : as in II. 3. 234 vvv S’ aAAov?
pev 7 Tctvras opto... | ov 9 kcv ev yvolrjv kcll t ovvopa pv 6 r]<jalpr]v (SC. avrcov).
A plurality of relative clauses (with the relat. pron. repeated) was,
of course, as permissible in Greek as it is in English; but the prevalent
Greek usage, to which this note refers, illustrates the Greek preference
of parataxis to hypotaxis.
436 ovSel? ^pcoT 5 4s tov8’ ecfialveT iocf>e\(2v .— The MS. genitive epioro?
rovSe could be explained only as an extraordinarily bold genitive of
connection: ‘No one was found to help me in regard to this desire.’
For evidently we could not make it partitive: ‘No one was found to
aid any paid of this desire.’ But if extant Greek literature offers any
true parallel to such a genitive of connection as this, I cannot find it.
Thuc. i. 36 says of Corcyra, KaAio? irapdirAov Ketrat, it is well placed in
regard to (for) a coasting-voyage : again 3. 92 tov Trpo? XOrjvalov? 71-oA.c-
pov KaAdi? avTOi? eSd/cei rj ttoAl? KaOlaracrOcu. . .T 779 re € 7 rt ©pa* 77 <; 7 ra poSov
Xprj(rlp.ai<s e£eiv. But the genitives there are immediately connected with
the adverbs (KaAu?, xpwfaus) which they define. A gen. with
would be very different.
Other explanations have been attempted. (1) Wunder, followed
by Jelf (Gr. § 436 a) and others, regards the gen. as depending on
< o<J>e\o)v viewed as a subst.; ‘No helper of this desire was found.’ This
is not Greek. The Greeks could say rj reKovord tlvo? (Eur. Ale. 167),
01 7 rpoo- 77 KovTe 9 tlvo?, o erwap^wv tlvo 9, etc., where the participle, with
the article, expressed a familiar relationship; but it is evident that such
phrases are of a distinct class. Even if we could find such a phrase as
ovSel 9 77 v irpaTTUiv tov epyov , it would not be parallel, since the gen.
could there be partitive. For a real parallel we want something like
ovSel? rjv <f)iA<Sv tov avSpos, which never was, or could be, written.
(2) Others compare the passive in Antiphon or. 5 § 17 pi} d^eXelo-Oat
TovSe tov vopov , ‘not to profit by this law.’ So, too, Plut. Mor. 91 f
ov peTplix 79 av tl 9 oj<^eA.otTo twv 7ra 6<Sv tovtcov. In these passages, the
pass. dxfieXovpaL tlvo?, ‘ I profit by a thing,’ has the construction of verbs
of sharing or enjoying , like peTe-gw, d 7 ro\avm, ovlvapal tivo? (Kruger 1.
47. 15). But we could not apply the same construction to the active,
280
APPENDIX.
and say w</>€A.w rtW tlvos, ‘ I cause a person to profit by a thing, any
more than ovLvrjfxt tlvol twos. I he scholiast, indeed, paraphrases, tovtov
tov epioTos ovSets /xc irroui aTroXavcraL. But this is to cut the knot. He
was puzzled by the genitive, and seized on aTroAavo-cu as a^shift to make
it seem natural. (3) Hermann says : ‘ cpwros rovSe wfcXuv est
rovSe tov (zpcDTos 7 rap€^o)v.’ Liddell and Scott appear to follow him, for
they tell us that d^eXwv ‘may be resolved into oi^cAeiav vrape'xwv,
lending help towards this desire.’ Almost any construction might be
explained by a process of this nature : as if ttjs Trevtas evepyeruv could
be resolved into Trjs irevias evepyecriav TrapegaiV, or ypap.p,aTLKrjs SiSacrKWj/
into ttjs ypapLp.a.TLKr}s StSacrKaXiav 7rap€ X am.
The notion, ‘I benefit a person in regard to athing,’ was regularly
expressed by dcfteXlo two. els tl, as I hue. 4. 75 ot <£ e vyovT€s...Tovs...neA.o-
TTOwr)(JLOvs dxfiiXovv is to. vavTixa (cp. Xen. Mem. I. 6. 14)5 or 7 rpos tl
{Mem. 2 . 4. I, Cyr. 2. 1. 25 ). Few changes ^could be easier, from a
palaeographic point of view, than that of epwT is into epuTos: and the
change of tovS” into rouS (very easy in itself) would follow.. The
emendation of Pappageorgius, epM is t ovS’, is thus (in my opinion) as
nearly certain as any correction of the kind can be. It is in every way
better than Herwerden’s ipdvTa tov S’ \
504 xp^o-tcu. This is the mode of writing which finds most favour
in recent edd. (as those of Nauck and Wecklein). It implies ^ that X P 7
and coral have completely coalesced, as gPV an(i i n XPV V (‘ synaloe-
pha ’ proper). Others write xPW Ta 1 (crasis), or XPV aTaL (aphaeresis).
The other passages in which xPW TaL i s f° un d ar ^ Soph. fr.
539 (quoted by the schol. here), xPW TaL P ivOevh avOcs. (ii) Ar.
AijpLVLou 6 (= fr. 329) d\\d 7rws xfiV (TTaL 7roe » (iii) Pherecrates ArjpoL 8
to 8 ’ ovop.a p.oi Kdrei7re tl at xf } W Ta 1 KaAetL In (ii) and (iii) Suidas, s. v.
Xprj, reads xPV (J ^ aL • but clearly the verb must be in the indie, mood.
A fourth passage is commonly cited, Phrynichus Movo-at 4 rdv 6£v(3d(f>u
XpijdTOLL Tpels X otVtKas aXevpiov : but there the mss. have xPV (T ^ aL ’ an( ^
Xprjo-TdL is merely a conjecture. In such a mutilated fragment, we
cannot be sure that xPV (r @ a 1 i s n °t right • it ma y have depended on a
verb now lost. x
According to H. L. Ahrens {De crasi et aphaeresi , p. 6), XPV wa f
originally a subst., of the same meaning as the Homeric XP CLW ’ XP € 0 j‘
When xPl seems to be a pres, ind., there is really an ellipse of cart:
the subjunctive Xpy = XPV V : XP € ^ = XPV c ^ v : XPV v ~XPy V v (*XPy v being
a formation on false analogy): xPV vat = XPV 6 ^ at > xPf wv ~XPV ov ' bhe
fact which gives strength to this theory is that xPV> if a ver b> would be
anomalous in form. Such a third sing., without a personal ending, has
no parallel except the doubtful (fir), said by Apollonius to stand for </>^cri,
in Anacreon fr. 41 (Bergk). And, even if there <fcrj stood for cfrrjcri, the
1 After this had been written, I received, through the author’s kindness, an able
essay on ‘The Genitive Case in Sophokles,’ by Dr Thomas D. Goodell, reprinted from
the Transactions of the American Philological Association (1884). He justly regards
the gen. here as suspicious (p. 28), and leaves it out of account.
APPENDIX ,.
281
accent of XPV is not justified. (G. Curtius, Gk. Verb , p. ioo Eng. tr.)
The forms xpl v and XP € “> V > if treated as simply verbal, present further
difficulties. In Eur. Hec . 260, Tvorepa to XPV V a( l> tTrrjyay dv 0 po) 7 ro-
a<f> ayetv; Porson, following Eustathius, took to xPW as = T( > XPV vaL •
But it is doubtful whether the true reading is not to XPV ( c P- Nauck,
Stud. Eur. 1. p. 7): and the same doubt applies to Eur. H. F. 828 to
Xpyv (‘destiny’) vlv e^eo-a^ev. As to XPV could not there mean, ‘the
word XPV}’ ^ would show a consciousness that XPV was properly a noun.
To sum up, then :—the general view of Ahrens concerning XPV ex_
plains so much that it has at least a high degree of probability. At the
same time, the evidence for the particular form xPW TaL i s somewhat
meagre and unsatisfactory,—as compared with that for XPV V > etc -1 and
Xpwe t seems at any rate to have been an alternative form. I do not
now feel warranted in removing XPV (TTal from the text; but neither do
I feel confident that it is right.
540 The MSS. give: Stopov o p^yj-rroT eyed Ta\aKap 8 ios | eTrwcfyeXrjaa 7roAeo)9
ZieXeaOaL. —(1) The scholiast’s view is simply that is used
instead of w(f>e\.ov. Such laxity of comment is not rare in the scholia,
but the confusion which it supposes is altogether inconceivable for an
Attic writer of the age of Sophocles. Though the verbs had a radical
element in common, 6 <fie i'Aw, ‘ I owe,’ and tVax^eAew, ‘ I succour,’ were
utterly distinct in meaning. prj a><£eAoi/ i£e\ecrdai could express a wish
only because it meant literally, ‘/ ought not to have received,’ etc.
(2) Hermann: ‘Accepi donum, quod ego ut nunquam a civitate
debuerim accipere, ei profui’: i.e. ‘a gift (Iocasta), which, by my services
(to the city), I had merited not to have received from it.’ But
€7rdi(f)eX.r]cra tt)v 7 toAiv wore p.rjTvoT€. e^eAecrfAxi 8c opov would be very Strangely
and obscurely said, if the sense were, ‘ I benefited the city, so as (to be
deserving) not to receive such a gift.’ The difficulty is to supply the
notion which I place in brackets. (3) Campbell: ‘ I received a gift,
which would that I, the much-enduring one, had never so benefited the
state as to receive from her the privilege of choosing.’ The italics,
which are mine, indicate the difficulty. This version assumes that pd]
lTT(ji^>iXr](Ta could stand for prj axpeXoi' £ 7 ru)cj)e\'F]orcu, ‘would that I had not
succoured.’
Madvig conjectured eTrcoc|>€i\T]o-a in the sense of co^eAoi/, ‘ owed,’
‘ought.’ Thuc. 8. 5 4 > 6 povs...ovs...£ 7 riD(f)€L\ri(re, ‘tribute-monies which he
owed (to the Persian King) in addition' (to those which he had rendered).
But the «rt has no force here, and the rare compound is decidedly
prosaic; it also gives a long syllable where we need a short. Badham’s
emendation, cTrto^eA^o-as ttoAiv eSo£’ eAecr^at, is admirably ingenious;
for if, in the letters OHEAE 30 AI, the O had once become E (making
e^eAecr^cu), then it is quite conceivable that IIOAINEA should have been
amended to IIOAEOX Nor can it be objected that eAeV&u must mean
‘to choose.’ Cp. Pll. 365 TttAAa plv irapecrTL <xoi | 7raTpa>’ eAeV 0 ai (not
‘choose,’ but ‘take’): Tr. 162 Ae^ovs k\£a 6 ai KTrjvLv. (For the aor.
infin., without dv, after eSoga, cp. Xen. Ages. 7. 6 yj\. 7 n£ov eAeiV tu Tei^r/.)
282
APPENDIX.
The remedy which I suggest consists simply in reading eTro^cAT/o-as,
without further change, and taking ££eXecr 6 ai as an absol. inf. expressing
a wish. Dr Wecklein has objected (Philologische Rundschau , 1886,
p. 385) that, when the inf. is so used, the subject stands in the accus.
(not nomin.) when it refers to the 1st or 3rd pers., as in Aesch. Th. 253
6 eol ttoXitoll, fxrj /xe SovAetas rvgdv. Certainly this was the more frequent
construction; perhaps because the mind so naturally supplied 80s or
Soto). Cp. Anthol. 9. 408 eWe /xe 7ravroiWii/ en 7rAa£€O-0ai ayrais, | 77
A rjTOL <jTrjvaL /xcuav aXcoo/xivrj. All that I maintain is that the constr. with
the nomin. was also permissible; and this, I venture to think, is clearly
proved by the examples which I have given. With ^regard to the first
of these, Aesch. Cho. 363 ff. (7x77 8 \..ol KTavovT^...ha^r}vaL), Dr Wecklein
says (the italics are mine), ‘ Eine Ausnahme macht Cho. 366 (ot ktclvov-
Tcs) nur deshalb, weil es sich an die zweite Person anschliesst, i.e.,
because it closely follows 7x778’ uVo Tpwtas | rdgta-L <£#«./xevos, Trarep, | ...
reOacfiOaL. But, if a fixed rule required the acc. in reference to the 3rd
person, an ‘exception ’ to that rule cannot be explained by the mere
neighbourhood of another subject referring to the 2nd person, and
having a separate inf. of its own. Nor is there any apparent reason why
the construction of nomin. and inf. (of wish ) should be conceded to the
2nd person, if it is denied to the 1st and 3rd. As to my other example—
Od. 24. 376, where an absol. inf. of wish has a subject in the nomin.
referring to the 1st person—it is not sufficiently disposed of by saying
(I) that cu yap precedes the inf., and (<^) that the example occurs in
Homeric Greek. What it proves is that the Homeric poet could say cu
yap rotos €CUV a’/xweiv, instead of cu yap anpeXov toios £u)V a/xvmv. Now,
this abbreviated form of expression appears so natural that, when we
find it permitted by the genius of the language at one period (the Ho¬
meric), we may reasonably infer that it was permitted at other periods
also ; especially when we find such an Attic example of it as Aesch. Cho.
363 ff. And, if such a construction' was possible in a wish introduced
by d yap, it must have been equally possible in one introduced by /x77,
as 7x77 co(£eAov TTOiijo-at was the negative form corresponding to d yap
WC^eAoV TTOir/O-CU. P/l. 970 pTjTTOT W^XoV XiTvCiV | T7/V 2 KVpOV. Cp. pT.
997 yjv pljivoT £ya> Trpo(JL$dv o TcxAas j co^eAov ocrcrots.
866 os /x’, (S KaKtcrre, xJ/iXov 6^’ airoo-irao-as | Trpo's o/x/xacrtv rots 7 rpoaOev
i£o f X €i (Sea. The word 1A0V here can mean nothing but ‘defenceless.’
‘Having plucked away my defenceless eye’ means ‘having carried off
my helpless daughter.’ o/x/xa, or ocjkfAxA/xo's, was often said in the fig.
sense of ‘ darling ’ (‘the apple of mine eye’), but here of course there is
a direct allusion to the blind man’s seeing by his daughter’s eyes (34),
and this is developed by the next words, Trpos o/x/xao-iv tois tt poaOtv.
Others have taken xf/cXov o/x/xa to mean :—(1) ‘ such sight as was left
to me’: so Whitelaw very ingeniously renders, ‘who, when my eyes were
out, | These poor remains of sight has plucked away.’ (2) ‘A mere eye,’—
the daughter who was only my guide, and could not be my defender.
I think that both these versions involve a confusion between the
proper sense of 'J/lAos and a special use of its ordinary English equiva-
APPENDIX .
283
lent, ‘bare.’ if/ 1A.09 means (1) ‘bare,’ as a treeless country is so, x^P a
ifnXrj. Ant. 426 ifnXov. ..vgkvv, the corpse when the dust has been swept
off it. (2) With ref. to a fighting man’s equipment, ‘bare’ of heavy
armour, merely light-armed: as Ai. 1123 Kav 1 faXos apKecracpu ctol y
a)7rXwr/w,ei/<i). (3) Then fig., ‘without protection,’ as O. C. 1029 ov
\J/iXov ov8' ao-Kevov, ‘not without allies or resources.’ Ph. 953 t/aA.09, ovk
€X( oy Tpo(f>rjv (Philoctetes robbed of his bow), ‘ defenceless, with no
means of support.’ (4) In a number of special phrases if/cXos expressed
the absence of some possible or usual adjunct , which the mind could easily
supply: e.g. 1 1/cXrj /aovaiKrj , instrumental music, without the voice: i J/lXt)
7roLr]crL<5, poetry without music: i/aAov vftwp, water alone (without wine).
But if we wished to translate, ‘ bare existence is a pleasure,’ it would not
be Greek to say xj/iXrj far} repirei, any more than to render, ‘ he barely
escaped,’ by i//xA.(3s ecrdOr): we should rather say, curro to (fv ,— dyaTrr/rals
icroiOr]. So if/cXov oppa could not mean, ‘ that which barely enables me
To see,’ ‘my last poor eye,’ etc. The word oppa being poetical and
figurative here, xJ/lXov means ‘ defenceless.’ But if, in prose, we met
with this Statement, Kacrrep y epo)v cov, if/cXols oppao-iv avaycyvcocrKO), it
would mean that the speaker did not use spectacles.
The text I hold to be sound, though I may remark that, with ij/cXov
ovt dirocnvacrtiv and we should obtain a sense better fitted to
this point in the action,—Creon having just threatened to carry off
Oedipus as well as the maidens:—‘ who boastest that thou wilt carry me
off, defenceless as I am, in addition to those who before were mine
eyes.’
885 f. iripav | ■nepCjv oiSe Sf — In classical Greek the difference
between irepa and ircpav is usually well-marked.
irt'pa means: 1. As preposition with gen., 1 to some point beyond ,’’
ultra: tovtov 7repa p?) 7 rpo/ 3 aLveLV (Arist. Pol. 6. 4. 17), irepa $LKr)S (Aesch.
P. V. 30). 2 . As adverb, further ,’ in relation to place, time, or
degree.
irc'pav means: 1. As preposition with gen., usually ‘ on the other side
of,’ trans; 7 tovtov 7repav rpafalaav (Aesch. Ag. 1200): more rarely, l io
the other side of,’ still trails, Trepav 7 tovtov (Ant. 335). 2. As
adverb, usually ‘ on the other side,’ ttoXXwv oVtw v Trepav (on the opposite
bank of the river, Xen. An. 2. 4. 20): more rarely, ‘ to the other side,’
as here, and Xen. An. 7. 2. 2 hta^rjvat Trepav...ek rrjv ’Acrtav.
TTcpa never usurps, either as prep, or as adv., the stationary sense of
irepav. But when -Trepav implies motion , the distinction between it and
-irepa, though real, is naturally not always so obvious. In Eur. Ale. 585
Trepav | (Saivova iXardv is anomalous. It ought to mean, ‘going to the
other side of the firs,’ as if they formed a dividing barrier, like sea or
river. But the sense is merely, ‘ going beyond them,’ i.e. advancing from
their covert; and we ought probably to read -n-epa.
964 f- Seeds yap rjv ovt 00 cfriXov
Ta\ av tl p.r]vfov(rLv et9 yevo<i rraXai.
In my commentary on O. T. 523 (1st ed.), dXK' rjXOe fev Srj tovto rovvei-
284
APPENDIX.
80s rax dv | opyfj / 3 iaaOiv, I explained ^X06...av as bearing its usual
sense, l ?uould have come] and took Taxa separately, as ‘perhaps.’ ‘ This
taunt would have come under stress, perchance, of anger,’ would thus be a
softened way of saying, ‘ probably camel A similar explanation of our
passage here, joining dv with and taking rax a separately, would give:—
‘ For such would perhaps have been (i. e. ‘ probably was ’) the pleasure of
the gods, wroth against the race from of old.’
This view is open, however, to an objection which was well pointed
out by Professor Butcher in the Fortnightly Review for June, 1884
(p. 804). If rjXOev dv, rjv av are treated as conditional statements of the
ordinary kind, then they imply the thought, ‘but it did not come’; ‘but
it was notl Prof. Butcher’s view is that dv belongs, indeed, to the verb,
but here, as in some other instances which he quotes, cannot be brought
under the head of the imfulfilled condition. Mr Whitelaw’s view is that
dv ‘does not affect the meaning of the verb,’ and that the expression is
‘abbreviated’: and he, too, brings instances.
I think that we have to distinguish three classes of examples.
1. Along with a simple statement of fact , made by a verb in the
indicative mood, we sometimes have an intimation of doubt as to the
mode in which that fact occurred, or as to its cause. The second of
two alternatives is then introduced by rax’ dv 8e with a participle. Thuc.
6. 2 2 LKtXol 8’ e£ ’iTaAias 8 t€| 3 T]crav e’s ^lkgX iav, $tvy ovtO mras, (i) (05 pev
eucos Kal Aeycrat, cVl crxeSidv, T7)prjcravTe.s tov 7 ropOpov Kario'vros tov avepov,
(2) rax a civ 8e Kal aAAcos 7ra)s tcrirXcvio-avTes. Now here the elliptical or
‘ abbreviated ’ nature of the expression is perfectly clear. First we have
the simple statement Sicp^o-av. About that fact there is no sort of doubt.
Then, in the second conjecture as to how the fact happened, we have to
supply Scafiauv with Tdxa av 8e: ‘ or perhaps (they would cross) by some
other means of passage.’ Exactly similar is Plat. Phaedr. 265 b, except
that the indicative verb happens to stand last: (1) to-cos pev aXrjOovs tivos
e^>a 7 TTO/xevot, (2) raxa 8’ av Kal aWoae Trapa^epopevoi,.. .pvOiKOV Tiva vpvov
irpocre'Trawrap.ev: where With Tax** S’ av we have to supply Trpocnrai<jaip.ev.
Here, then, we have proof that rax’ dv could be used with an ellipse
of the optative verb.
2. In a second class of examples there is still, as in the former, a
simple statement of fact. But the added conjecture no longer concerns
alternative modes or causes. It suggests only one mode or cause. There¬
fore we have not Tax* but merely Tax’ av. And hence the elliptical
origin of the phrase is obscured, since av might grammatically belong to
the indicative verb; whereas, if an optative verb is to be supplied, we
must also supply 8 i. In other words, Tax dv has become, in syntax,
simply Tdxa, ‘ perhaps.’ dv, as such, affects neither verb nor participle.
So in Plat. Phaedr. 256 C iav 8e Sr) 8tatr^ c/jopnKcorepa re Kal dcfuXoo-ocfiw
(^iXoTipaa Sk xpr'iawvTai, rd\ dv ttov iv pLeOaos...rrjv vi ro rwv 7roAAwv /xa/ca-
pKnrjv atpecnv tlXeTrjv, etc. Here el\eT7]v is a simple statement of fact
(gnomic aor.): Tax av = simply ‘perhaps,’ dv having no effect on the
verb. In order to illustrate the origin of the dv, we must expand thus:—
APPENDIX.
285
eiXerr^v, ra^a 8’ av ev pte6ai<; (eXotev). So in 0. T. 5 2 3 fXBe.^. .jag av
fiiao-Oev may be regarded as shrunken from rjXOe, Tct^a 8’ av (eXQoi)
/ 3 tao- 6 ev: and here, rjv...(^LXov rax* dv...ptr]VLOvatv, from ^v (fnXov, Tax a ^
av (eb/) cf>tXov ptrjvtovcrtv.
3. In a third class of examples a conjecture as to past jact is ex¬
pressed by av (without raga) with the aor. or imperf. indicative. Od. 4.
546 f., quoted by Butcher, is a clear example (since no difference be¬
tween av and the Epic Kev there comes into account):—
f) yap pav £ax)v ye KtgrjcreaL' rj kev ’Opecm??
KTetvev VTro(f)Qap'€Vos ’ (tv Se Kev Tacfiov avTt^oXrjCTai ^:
‘ for either thou shalt find Aegisthus yet alive, or, it may be, Orestes was
beforehand and slew him; and so thou mayest chance upon his funeral
feast.’ Here it is plain that Kev qualifies KTetvev, and that no ellipse can
be supposed, as in the examples with raf av.
Cp. Soph. Phil. 572 7rpos ttolov av tovS’ avTos ovSvcrcrevs ^-irXei; Here
Dobree’s a -5 for av has been adopted by Dindorf: Dissen conjectured
cuv. If, however, av is genuine, then two explanations are possible, (a)
€7rXet av may mean, presumably sailed ,’ as kcv KTetvev above meant,
probably slewl (b) We might take Whitelaw’s view, that the expression
is abbreviated: i.e. = 7rotos av etrj 08c, 7rpo's ov hrXei; This amounts to
saying that 7rpo? ttolov av tovS’ is short for 7rpos t-olov av (ovTa) tov8. I
leave aside Aesch. Ag. 1252 rj KapT ap av Trapeo-KOTTet 9 XP T I (T 1 X P V
the discussion of which would carry us too far; merely remarking that,
if av were sound there, it would confirm view (a) of Ph. 572.
We are on firmer ground when we turn to the iterative aor. or impf.
indie, with av. In such a case as Thuc. 7. 71 d gev tivcs tSotev 7777 tovs
c rcfieTepovs eTrtKpaTovvTa 5, dv€0dp(rr|<rav...av,—‘if they saw any of their own
side prevailing, they were always encouraged ,’—it is just as clear as in Od.
4. 546 that the aor. indie, with av cannot be brought under the head of
the ‘unfulfilled condition.’ The question raised by this ‘iterative’ use and
the rare ‘conjecturing’ use in Od. 4. 546 is really this:—Has not our
way of translating &v with aor. or impf. indie, led us to form too narrow
a conception of the way in which the Greek idiom was used? When,
e.g., we translate el hrecrev, direOavev av, ‘if he had fallen, he would, have
died] we provide an equivalent for av with the aor. indie, which is not
available in cases of the ‘iterative’ or the ‘conjecturing’ use. Suppose,
however, that we treat av as what, in fact, it is,—a separate word which
qualifies the statement of fact, d-n-eOavev, by introducing the notion of
mere probability or contingency. ‘ If he fell, on that hypothesis (av) he
died.’ Then we see how this use, though in practice commonly re¬
stricted to the ‘unfulfilled condition,’ is large enough to include Kev
KTetvev, ‘he probably slew,’ and aveOdpcr^crav av, ‘in that case they took
courage.’
Hence rjv raf av in O. C. 964 f., and rjXOe Tax av O' . 5 2 3 >
might be so explained that av should qualify the verb. But, if we
ask what was the actual history of the idiom, we find that there is
clear ground for distinguishing the examples with simple av from those
286
APPENDIX.
with rax <*v. The former are covered by the inherent powers of av.
The latter had their origin in an ellipse.
1054 f. Zv6' ol[Aai tov iype/xa)(av | ®r)(T€ a kcu Tas $l(tt6\ov<s k.t.X. — The
main source of difficulty has been the existence of the variant opeipdrav
for eyp€fiaxav. This has suggested the view that both are genuine, and
that the words 0 t]o-6x Kal are spurious. My own impression is rather
that these two verses, as given above, are sound, and that the corruption
is confined to the antistrophic words in 1068 f., kclt dfiirvKTrjpia cfiaXapa
7tojXwv. But how, then, is the existence of the variant opnpaTav to be
explained ? I can suggest what seems at least a possible account of it.
In L, as in other mss. of the same kind, the letters are usually written
in a contracted form which might sometimes be confused (especially
before the letter p) with the contraction for ov. As for p. and p, their
forms are frequently confused in minuscule cursive writing such as
that of L: here, for instance, / 3 e( 3 aKe (v. 1052), as written in L, might
easily be taken for /ic/xaKc by an unpractised eye. Thus out of 4 Yp€p,dxa.v
might have arisen, by simple errors in transcribing, ovpefiaxav, which, in
turn, would become ovpi^drav (a form used by Eur. in lyrics), and then
dpct/jdrav. But, it may be said, perhaps we ought to reverse the process,
—eject iypepdx^v, and read ovpL/ 3 drav. I should reply that ‘the hill-
traversing Theseus’ is hardly an appropriate epithet for the hero of a
fight, the scene of which has hitherto been imagined as on the low
shores of the Eleusinian bay (a’/orais, 1049). The fact of reaching them
by the road through Aegaleos would not justify the epithet.
1059 ff. The Chorus suggest two possible scenes for the fight
between Creon’s men,—carrying off the maidens to Thebes,—and the
Athenian pursuers. (1) It may take place on the shores of the Eleu¬
sinian bay,—near the Temple of Apollo, in the pass of Mount Aegaleos,
or further on, in the immediate neighbourhood of Eleusis. (2) 1 Or
perchance they (the Thebans) will soon draw nigh to the pastures on the
west of Oecis snowy roch.’
Our sole clue to the position of Oea consists in the statement of the
scholiast on this passage, that Aegaleos bordered on it. The ‘snowy
rock,’ he suggests, may be a rock on the summit of Aegaleos, which
Istros—writing about 240 b.c. on the topography of Attica—called ‘the
smooth rock.’ The value of the scholiast’s statement about Oea rests
on the inference, a reasonable one from the context, that his authority
was either Istros, or some writer of approximately the same age and
class. The scholiast simply states the fact as to Oea’s position as if
it were ascertained; whereas he is careful to let us know that the
identification of the v«/>ds rrerpa with the Acta 7rcrpa was merely
his own conjecture. Leake, after discussing the scholium and the
passage of Sophocles to which it relates, concludes that Oea was
probably situated ‘ on the western face ’ of Aegaleos. The ‘ pastures to
the west of Oea’s snowy rock ’ mean, he thinks, that part of the Thriasian
plain which lies at the foot of Aegaleos on the west. This view has a
double claim on our attention. It is the only one for which there is
>///^r<.
0A*»*>
^^Ku.luJ'i-'-B'-
Jvm:
^'JJ ’Jjj
Note/ on/ vv 1059 ff.
Map to illuMrate.
APPENDIX.
287
ancient evidence, and in this case the evidence presumably dates from
less than 200 years after the time of Sophocles. It is the view adopted
by one who knew the ground so thoroughly and minutely as Leake did,
—a man in whom the best qualities of explorer and critic were united.
On the accompanying map 1 I have traced two dotted lines, illus¬
trating the view suggested in the commentary as to the alternative
routes of the Thebans. (1) The first line runs from Colonus to
the Temple of Apollo in the pass of Daphne. From that point to
Eleusis it follows the course of the Sacred Way. From Eleusis it runs
N.W. to Oenoe, which was near the pass of Dryoscephalae over Mt
Cithaeron. About this first route there is no doubt, on any view.
(2) The second dotted line diverges from the first at the point marked
A- It goes round the N. end of Aegaleos, and comes out in ‘the
pastures to the W. of Oea’s snowy rock/ i.e. in the Thriasian plain.
It ultimately rejoins the first line at the point marked B- On this
view, then, the two routes are alternative ways of reaching the same
goal,—Oenoe. The second route is in the line of that taken by
Archidamus in 431 b.c., when he advanced from Oenoe to Acharnae,
‘keeping Aegaleos on the right hand’ (Thuc. 2. 19).
At v. 900 Theseus sends the Athenian pursuers to the Slo-to/xol oBol,
‘in order that the maidens may not pass by/ Creon is still on the
stage. Theseus seems to suppose (naturally enough) that Creon’s
guards are waiting for their master somewhere near, and hopes that the
Athenians may be in time to arrive before them at the junction of the
two roads. Where was this junction? On the view just stated,
B might be the point meant. But the tone of vv. 900 ff. very clearly
suggests that the point was one which could be speedily reached. It is
the first precaution that occurs to Theseus,—it is to be taken instantly.
I should therefore place the Slo-to/xol 68ol at A-
Besides the pass of Dryoscephalae, two others lead from Attica into
Boeotia. One is at Phyle; the other, still further E., at Deceleia (see
map). Deceleia is out of the question. But may not the pass of
Phyle be the alternative route meant by the Chorus? Very possibly.
This view has, however, its difficulties. It admits of two distinct
hypotheses.
(i) Placing the Sio-Top,oi o8ot at A, we may suppose that the second
route runs direct to Phyle. Then the visa's ^eVpa will be the western
end of Parnes. If x^pov is understood with tov i^icnrepov (which I hold
to be impossible), ‘ the place to the west ’ of the 7T€rpa is the pass of
Phyle itself. OZanSo? Ik vo/ulov will have to be rendered, ‘leaving the
pastures of the Oeatid territory’; and the ancient notice as to the
position of Oea must be left aside. Or if eZs vo/jlov is read, then OZanSos
will be a second epithet of 7 reVpa9, which we cannot explain.
(ii) A compromise is suggested by Bellermann, who grants that the
vo/xos is in the Thriasian plain to the W. of Aegaleos. He supposes the
StcTTOfxoL 6801 to be near Thria , and to mean (a) the road from Thria to
1 Reduced from part of a map in Leake’s Demi of Attica , vol. it., with the per¬
mission of the publisher, Mr John Murray.
288
APPENDIX.
Thebes, (b) a road from Thria to Eleusis. The Thebans take the
coast-road, by the pass of Daphne. But on entering the Thriasian
plain, they find the Athenians before them at Thria. So they turn off
to the right (i.e. N.), and make for Phyle,—OicmSog e/< vopov, leaving
the pastures of Oea. On this ingenious hypothesis I would make two
remarks, (i) If the Slo-to/jlol 68ol are at Ihria, then the two possible
routes imagined by Pheseus for the 1 hebans both lead to the pass of
Dryoscephalae near Oenoe,—as I was supposing above. And we
should expect the alternatives contemplated by Theseus to correspond
with the alternatives suggested by the Chorus. But, on Bellermann s
view, Phyle is a third resource, not contemplated by Theseus.—(2) This
view involves the verbal difficulties noticed under (i).
Schneidewin imagined the vi<\> as Trerpa as near Oenoe,— —suggesting
that Mount Geraneia might be meant, and conjecturing OuomSos. ^ This
seems most improbable. We cannot infer, as he did, that ^evyovrcs
indicates the second scene to be further from Colonus than the first.
It is irrelevant to our purpose that two demes of Ofy (of which one
was also called v Oa) are noticed,—one belonging to the Pandionis tribe,
the other to the Oeneis (Steph. Byz., Harpocr.). No one (except the
schol. here) tells us where either Ob; was.
The aim of this note is less to advocate a theory than to define the
conditions of a question which, if a small one in itself, is not without
interest for students of Attic topography. With our imperfect data, no
solution can well claim to be more than probable.
1191 The following are the other passages in which W|us has been
regarded as indeclinable. (1) Plat. Gorg. 505 d aXX ovSe tov? pv6ov<s
4>a<r! pera^v 0 €[us tlvcu KaraXeiVeiv. Here there is an evident alternative
to the supposition that Beg is is a mistake for 6ep.iv. 4>curi may have been
parenthetic, and ttvai an interpolation by a corrector who did not per¬
ceive this. (2) Xen. Oecon. 11 § 11 7rdk vyrn'as eTnpeXr ); Va>? rrjs tov
criopLOLTos pwpLYjs 7 rojs 0 €p.is dvctC croc kcll ex 7ro\epov (tio^cctOcll , Here Hermann
supposed, with some probability, that evrcpip (cp. § 8) had fallen out after
Bepus, with which 1 <ttlv is to be supplied: t.e. ‘how is it possible for you
to retain your civic rights?’ etc. (3) Aelian Nat Anim. 1. 60 jit) yap N|us
etvai rdv apgovTa kcu tov too'ovtoov ecf)opov kclkov epyacracrBcu. Here Bep.L<;,
if not sound, must be a simple error for Bepiv. (4) A fourth instance,
usually quoted along with the rest, is of a totally different character,
Aesch. Sup pi. 335 TTorepa kclt egBpav rj to pr] Bepcs Myas; The substan¬
tival TO pr) Bepis is an abbreviated phrase for o prj Bipt<s IvtL Obviously
one could not say to pr) Beptv. . _
It will thus be seen that the evidence for 0 €|iis instead of 0 €>iv with
an infinitive verb is neither large nor altogether satisfactory.
1231 The MS. reading, TI? -irXd'YX® 1 ! iroXvpoxBos C^O), tis ov KapariDV
(.vl, has been variously interpreted,—it being assumed that tis should be
written in both places. (1) Hermann : ‘ What ttoAu/xox^os Kaparos (to be
supplied from KapaTwv ) ranges outside (of youth); what trouble is not
in (youth)?’ This is substantially Campbell’s view, but he takes
APPENDIX ;
289
irXayxOr, as = ‘ misses its aim’ (the man’s life), and hi as = 4 in life’ (not
‘m youth’). (2) Whitelaw: ‘Who wanders far to multiply vexations?’
(i.e. wcrre 7 roXvfxoxOos zlvcu.) ‘What plague is not thereV involved in the
mere fact of being young, so that there is no need to go further to seek
for it. (3) Dindorf: ‘Who wanders outside of many troubles?’—as if
7 roXv/xoxOos e£a) could stand for 7roXA.(ov /aoxOoiv. This is essentially
the same view as that of the second scholium : rts e£o> tov 7roAv/xo^^o?
Pivai iirXavyOy ; (4) The first scholium is ambiguous,—rts av TrXay X Oeiy
tmv TroXXwv fxoxOw, for the writer may have meant either (a) ‘Who is
likely to miss the many troubles?’ or (b) ‘Which of the many troubles is
likely to. miss (its mark)? —viz., the man’s life. Besides Herwerden’s
emendation, irXayd for -n-Xayx^y, which I have provisionally adopted, we
may notice two others. (1) Hartung reads impels for Trapfj , and' ri?
irXa-yxGfi? depending on evr dv: ‘When, having let youth go by, a man
wanders out (!&>) into life’s many troubles.’ This is ingenious and
tempting. (2) Nauck (and Blaydes): rts po^o5 7roXu7rXay/<T05 e£a>’
It may be remarked that, while such phrases as etpt KaKdv are
common, the converse !£co Ka«bv (ianv) in the sense of kokov foreo-riv is
at least unusual. If e£co is sound, it seems slightly to strengthen the
case for irXdyxOy .—Reading TrXaya, I had thought of Igijs as a possibility:
‘(when youth is past), thereafter what troublous affliction, what woe, is
not in life ? ’
1436 .Alleged elision of the datival t in Attic tragedy.—As to the
epic practice there is no doubt: II. 5. 5 dcrrep’ o7rcoptva): 10. 277 x a W €
Se t<3 opviO’ OSvcrcvs : 16. 385 yp,ar oVcopivcp. The following are the sup¬
posed Attic examples.
!• Aeschylus Pers. 850 viravTid^civ ip oj 7ratSt rreipdoropai is L’s
reading : other mss. have 7ratSt epa>.—7raiS’ ipov Lobeck, comparing Her.
4 * 121 01 ^KvOai. .. viryvTia^ov ryv Aapaou crrpaTiyv. irai 8 i pov Dindorf.
2. Pers. 913 XeXvrai yap €pot yviiov pd>py | ryv 8 yXiKiav i<ji 86 vr >
acTTivv' | eiO 0</>eX, w Zeu, xape per avSpwv | tcjv ot^opeVtov | Oavarov Kara
potpa KaXvif/ai. — icriSovr is usu. explained as acc. Kara avveaiv, since
XeXvrai ipol pdpy = <f)dfio<s p e^et. Cp. Soph. El. 479 vireo-r'i pot Opacro 5
...KXvovcrav: Eur. Med. 814 trot 8 e avyyvdpy Xiyeiv | raS’ cart, py irdaxov-
o-av, a!? iyoj, /ca/«o5. There is, however, another possibility. If we point
at po)p?7, not at aVrwv, ionSovr might be governed by KaXvxpai.
3. Suppl. 7 our iv i<f> atpart SypyXacria | ^ycfro 7roXea>5 yviDaOeicrai .—
SypyXacriav Auratus, Lobeck.
4. Suppl. 987 SopvK (sic) avypepon Oav ojv L .—SopiKavei popo) 6 aviov
Porson.
5. Ag. 1235 Ovova-av ''AiSov pyrip\ The acc. has sometimes, but
absurdly, been taken for a dat.
6 . Sophocles Tr. 674 V y dp TOV ivSvrypa 7re7rXov aprfos | expiov,
apyyr oto's cuepou ttoku. Wecklein places the comma after dpyyr, making
it the epithet of ttIttXov. A much better remedy is Lobeck’s, apyys...
7T0K05.
J. S. II.
l 9
290
APPENDIX.
7. Euripides Ale. 1118 KCU Srj TrpoTAveo Topyov cos KapaTop.u>. —Kapa-
Topux>v Lobeck.
8. Id. fr. 21. 5 a p,rj yap lart ra 3 Tre.vrjO' 6 7 tXovctlos | SiScocri. — irlvrjTL
tt\ov(tlo<; Erfurdt.
1491 ff. The ms. text here is :—
ico 7rai, fiaOi, fiaO\ At a/epav
eTriyuaXov evaXicp
Iloo-aSacovtco 0e<o rvy^ai/ct?
/ 3 ov 6 vtov ecrTtav ayt^cov cko 9 (mis-accented lkov).
The corresponding verses of the strophe are 1477 ff.:—
ta ea" iSou p,aX’ avOis ap,<£u7TaTai
Sia 7 rpvo"t 05 6 to/ 3 o<s.
iXao?, <0 Saipuvv, iXaos, €i Tt ya
pcarept Tvy^avcis ac^eyycs <£epcov.
Each verse is a dochmiac dimeter, of which the ground-form is
w :- w I ^ II- w I “ A II*
An irrational syllable (a long treated as a short, and marked >) is
occasionally substituted for a short; and any one of the long syllables
can be resolved into two short. (See the scansion of these verses in
the Metrical Analysis.) The variety of forms thus admitted by the
dochmiac increases the difficulty of correcting the antistrophe here with
any degree of certainty. Two preliminary points must first be noticed.
(1) On any view, it is necessary to read US twice , and not once only,
in 1491. (2) Schmidt deletes the second da in 1477. If this is done,
then in 1491 Id led, irad, fiaOi, fidO\ At dVpav satisfies the metre. If, on
the other hand, the double da is kept in 1477, then there is a defect of
w - after d K pav. Though certainty is impossible, I think it more probable
that Schmidt’s deletion of the second da is right. The treatment of
such exclamations in our mss. constantly evinces much laxity and con¬
fusion. This is. however, a point of secondary moment. It does not
affect the main lines on which the passage is to be treated. Few pas¬
sages in Sophocles have provoked more difference of opinion, or have
been handled with greater boldness. Before giving some of the chief
remedies proposed by others, I will state my own view. I have come
to it after long thought, and after trying many other resources. But I
must say at once that it is only tentative and provisional. Its recom¬
mendations to me are that (a) it involves the least departure from the
ms. tradition : (b) it satisfies metre: (c) it makes good sense.
I read :—
too ito, 7 rai, fiaOi, fid 6 \ At aKpa
-irepl yvaX ivaXieo
IlocmSama) OAo rvy^ave 19
fiovOvTov k(TTLav ayi£cov, lkov.
Thus the only change is that of dKpav \ ini yvaXov into aKpa \ vepl yvaX ,
and the omission of a in L’s Iloo-eiSacovia). (IlooreiSamco, sic, happens to
APPENDIX.
291
occur in the Vat. ms., but that is of small consequence.) Wecklein,
who, as we sha.ll see, reads the passage quite differently, says in his note,
‘ Die Lesart is fehlerhaft und unverstandlich...eher konnte man 7rept
yva\a irerpav verstehen.’ My 7rept yvaX had, however, occurred to me
independently, and was suggested by three distinct but converging
considerations. (1) If 1491 is metrically complete, how are we to ex¬
plain the fern. aKpav ? It is at least possible that it originally came from
a/<pa, the last letter having been tacked on through some corruption.
(2) 67 T tyvaXov ivaXic* is too long for the dochmiac dimeter by one short
syllable : but, in the tradition which L represents, ivaXl w formed the end
of this verse; and it is metrically suitable to that place. (3) A confu¬
sion of £7rt with 7 rc.pL actually occurs in L, in the schol. on Ai. 32, tolov-
tov yap avp-fiaivcL cttI rovs l^ycvTas, where G (cod. Abbat. 152, in the
Laurentian Library, dated 1282 a.d.) has the true 7 rcpl. The source of
e 7r
the error there probably was that 7 r (7repi) was mistaken for c (cttl). Here,
it may have been either the same, or else connected with the change of
aKpa into aKpav, which itself may have followed that of yvaX' into yvaXov :
for the genders of rare poetical words were not always familiar to the
later transcribers.
The cardinal point in my view of the passage is the word Tvy^dveis
in 1493. Many recent critics have either shifted it to another verse,
or else treated it as a gloss on some other word. But does it not bear
the strongest marks both of being genuine and of being rightly placed
where the mss. place it? For (a) it exactly suits the sense, going with
ayt^oiv : ( b ) it corresponds with cl tl ya at the end of the corresponding
dochmiac in the strophe (1480). Its evident genuineness seems to me
the very sheet-anchor of sound criticism in this passage. If once it is
removed or changed, then the whole passage must be conjecturally
reconstructed.
I said above that, before adopting my present view of this passage,
I had tried other resources. If the ms. erriyuaXov were assumed sound,
then we might suppose the loss after it of a participle in the sense,
‘ having gone to ’: as
3/9 v
CLT a Kpov
ctt\ yvaXov < cttl/ 3as >:
but then cvaX(u) IIo(reiSaama> Oca} Tuy^dvas must be curtailed. Such
abridgment might proceed on the view that IIocmSaa>i/i(o Octi was either
(a) an expansion, or ( b ) a mere gloss, which had supplanted a descriptive
epithet : e.g. (a) cvaXcto IlocrctSdovt TDyp(di/ets : or ( b ) cvaXlio yaiaoxw rvy^a-
vet?,—the first syllable of yatao'^w being irrational (cp. Rhythmic and
Metric p. 77): or cvaXio) \ 0 ov 6 s cjjvXaKi Tvygavus.
If the double be kept in 1491, requiring ^ - to be supplied here,
then dr arpav < TTcrpav > would serve, either with 7 rcpl yvaX’ or with «ri
yvaXov. Lastly, as to cvr. A change to dy (r for T) is tempting : but
dr can be defended:—‘Come, come,...^ if thou art sacrificing, then
leave the altar.’ They assume, of course, that Theseus is hard by: but
they are not sure whether he is, or is not, occupied.
19—2
292
APPENDIX.
I once thought that aKpav concealed otypav or aypav, and tried to get
this general sense: ‘ if thou art making a thank-offering for the capture
of the maidens.’ But I could make nothing of IrnyvaXov which had
sufficient palaeographic probability to be worth recording here.
It remains to exhibit the conjectures of some other critics :—
(1) Hermann (1841):
100, too 7 rat, 7 rpo ( 3 a 0 l, / 3 a fl\ elr aKpav
€7nyvaXov evaXi-
w IlocriSoovtcp A cw tv y^avas...
He thus makes i-7nyvaXov an adjective.
(2) Dindorf:
too, too 7rat, / 3 a#i, ( 3 afl\ ^ — eld a Kpov €7ri yvaXov evaXta) Ilooret Sao-
vio0 flea) etc.
c t
He thinks, with Reiske, that after ( 3 a 6 i some syllables have been lost,
containing the alternative to which eld answered. Of these lost syllables,
the last two were Kvpcts, on which the ms. tv^x^vcis in 1493 was a gloss.
(3) Bellermann develops this view by writing—
« 0*0 O* CP v » » ~ «
too, too 7 rat, pave, pact, car ay pots /<vpeis>,
ct t a Kpov C7rt yvaXov
IvaX'uv notreiSaovtoo fle 00.
L t t
With aKpov iPi yvaXov he understands a participle in the sense of
eXflwv. In his Appendix he suggests ct t aKpav eV fj \ yvaXov ivaXio) |
IlotrctSavttp flea) ruy^aveis...
(4) Wecklein :
J V > /
too too.
/
7rat, ( 3 afl t, / 3 afl\ ed ct tv y^avets errl yvaXov aKpav
evaXla) UoaecSaovLo) flea).
c it
The idea of motion which crt yvaXov aKpav involves has then to be
evolved from Tvy;yavets ayi£oov.
(5) Nauck for eld OLKpav [ C7ri yvaXov conjectures ct TreTpav | C7ri
yvaXov <epoA.es>, and suspects noo-eiSaooviu) as a gloss.
(6) Heinrich Schmidt reads ctr’ aKpov I C7n yvaXov < epoA.es> | eVa-
Xio) IIoo-eiSaovLa) flea}, and ejects ruy^aveis altogether.
1561 L gives pdjT €.7mr6va) (sic) pdjd C7rt ( 3 apva-^ei. The words of
the antistrophe with which these ought to tally are (1572) aSapa tov
efivXaKa 7rap ’At'Sa. (1) Seidler omitted the first p^V, reading cV 17 r 6 va).
Then ( 3 apvax € * = ' Ira P ’AtSa. But the correspondence is not exact, since
p^V c7tl — (/>vXaKa. Dindorf follows Seidler, but writes eirnrovia. (2) Bel¬
lermann adds rov before cf>vXaKa: then we have:
€7Ti ttovo) pdjd IttI ( 3 apvayel
= aSapaTOv <rov> <f>vXaKa Trap ' , Ai8a.
APPENDIX.
293
(3) Gleditsch :
/ A] ViVova, /xt) Vi / 3 apv a^et
= aSa/xarov vXaKa Trap ’AtSa.
The form vXa£ does not occur.
1676 iSovre Kal TvaOova-a .—We may note these four points. (1) In
participles belonging to the 3rd declens. the masc. form of the dual is
frequently used as fem.: Plat. Phaedr. 237 d Svo rive iarov ISea dpxovrt
Kal ayovTt. So 11 . 8. 455 TvXyjyevTt: Hes. Op. 199 TvpoXnvovT : Soph. EL
980 at^eiS^cravre, 1003 Tvpdcra-ovTe: Eur. Ale. 902 Sia/ 3 arre, Hipp. 387
exovre: Ar. Eccl. 1087 £Xkoj/t 6. Kruger (11. § 44. 2. 2) regards this use
as confined to poetry, accounting for the examples in the Phaedrus (l.c.)
by the poetical tone; but this seems most improbable. (2) Rather, as
Bellermann says, it is the properly fem. form, such as tv aOovo-a, which is
actually rare in the extant literature, though it was unquestionably used.
He and others cite an inscription of 398 b.c. (C . I. A. 11. 652, 45) Svo
cr<f)payi8e XlOlvo) xp v crow e^oiVa tov SlktvXlov: where, however, Meis-
terhans {Gram. Att. Inschr.) holds that the context favours ^x 0V(ra * A
grammarian in Bekker Anecd. 367. 33 cites from the comic poet Her-
mippus aKoXovOovvre avrl tov aKoXovO ovaa Svlkws’ Kal yap KexprjVTaL
t at? apcreviKais avrl OtjXvkujv tvoXXolkis. This writer, then, regarded the
form in -ova-a as normal; that, however, proves nothing as to the prac¬
tice of the classical age. (3) Brunck’s 'rra0ovT€, which Cobet and Din-
dorf also approve, commends itself at first sight. Euphony does not
suffer more than in Saaravres rj o-rep^aj/res ( 0 . T. Il), tvov fiavTos rj tvov
orauTos {At. 1237), and a hundred more instances. (4) If, however,
TvaOovcra was a transcriber’s conjecture, his sparing of ISovre shows more
regard for metre than such hands often exhibited when they touched the
lyrics. And if it was a mere oversight, then again it is strange that
ISovre escaped. Lastly, in favour of ISovtc Kal TvaOovcra , stress may justly
be laid on the Attic example (Kaibel Epigr. mo) cited in the com¬
mentary.
1689 ff. A comparison of strophe with antistrophe shows the ms.
text to be corrupt in one of them, if not in both. In the strophe L has
ov KaroiSa • Kara p,e cfrovcos
cuoas gaol irarpt
£vv6ave iv ycpauS
raXaivav • to? e/xory’ o p.iXX(ov
ftios ov (3 lo)t6<s.
And in the antistrophe (1715 ff-),
(3 rdXaLva • tl<s apa p,e 7 tot/xo?
avths (vo epr]p.o<; aTvopos
€Tnp.eveL cre t w cpLAa
Tvarpos dS' eprjp .as ;
In the antistrophe two points, at least, are certain. (1) The words
294
APPENDIX.
eprjfxos aTropos must be ejected : they came in from 1735, as Lachmann
saw. (2) For cinpcvcL we must, with Hermann, read lirapipiE cl.
These two points having been gained, it remains to consider how
the metrical correspondence of strophe and antistrophe is to be
restored.
(1) The view to which I incline, and which my printed text exhibits,
is that the strophe is sound as it stands, but that the antistrophe
has lost the words answering to cXo 1 | Trarpi, gvvdaveiv yepaiw, and one
syllable before Trarpos (ra? Hermann). The intrusion of ep^uos a-n-opo s
was probably a clumsy attempt to fill the gap. A strong recommenda¬
tion of this view is the apparently natural connection of the language
in the strophe. As we shall see, difficulties arise if it is curtailed \
(2) Dindorf omits gwOavciv yepaiw in the strophe, and avOts toS’ in
the antistrophe, thus leaving in the latter a blank space equal to *Af8as
k\oi Trarpi
(3) Heinrich Schmidt follows Dindorf, except that he more judi¬
ciously retains avOis < 58 * in the antistrophe, thus leaving a blank equal
only to cXoi Trarpi To fill it, he suggests avoXfiios.
gvvOavecv yepatw having disappeared, the question then is how we are
to construe e'A.01 Trarpi It could not mean, ‘ for my father,’ — i.e. to
please his spirit; still less, ‘to’ or ‘with’ him. Perhaps it was a sense
of this which led Dindorf to conjecture cXoi rrapos, as it stands in the
5th ed. of his Poetae Scenici (1869); but the last Teubner ed. of his text
(edited by S. Mekler, 1885) retains IXol Trarpi It is a dilemma. If
gwOavciv yepaiw is omitted, then Trarpi must be either omitted or altered.
(4) Wecklein (ed. 1880) reads in the strophe,
ov KaroiSa. Kara pc cfiovios ''AiSas
cXol [rrarpl gvvOavciv yepaup]
raXau/av • ws cpoi [y o p,eAAa>v] J3lo<s ov /3i(x)r6<s.
In the antistrophe,
to rdXaiva, Tts dpa pc 7 rorpos av 6 is [toS’
cprjpos diropos]
cTrappcvci crc r , w <£iA.a, 7rarpo? aiS’ cptjpa<; ;
Thus two verses are left, which in his' Ars Soph. em. (p. 157) he
gives thus:—
1689 ov KarotSa* Kara pc </xmo< ; ’AtSas {sic)
cXol raXaivav a>s cpol / 3 ios ov jQlcotos’
1715 (!) raXaiva’ rts dp a pc 7roV/xos avOis
cirappcvci crc r a> (f>iXa irarpos a> 3 ’ cpr/pas)
1 Bellermann spares the strophe, as I do; but in the antistrophe, through omitting
to mseit a syllable, such as Hermann’s ras, after (pL\a , he leaves the latter word
answering to the strophic 6 ^XX uu.
APPENDIX.
2 95
1752 £vv aTTOKeLTcu, for the ms. ivva7roK€LTaL, is Reisig’s. It is a
curious instance of a probably true emendation being made by a critic
whose own interpretation of it was untenable. Reisig took the sense to
be : ‘ where the favour to the land (conferred by Oedipus) is laid up as
a public possession.’ The true meaning of the words was seen by
Hermann.
Martin’s conjecture, vv£ d7rot«uTai, has been improved by Wecklein
into vu£ €7 tlk€ltcu, which is adopted by Hartung and Bellermann. This
is interpreted : ‘ Where the night of the nether world covers the dead as
a kindness ’ (^dpis): i.e. where death is seen to be a blessing. The
mode of expression is (to my feeling) very strange ; and a corruption of
vv£ into $vv does not seem very probable.
INDICES.
I. GREEK.
The number denotes the verse, in the English note on which the word or matter is
illustrated. When the reference is to a page , p. is prefixed to the number.
)( means, ‘as distinguished from.’
A
a before yv, quantity of, 547
a, final, in Q-rjaea, 1055
afipbveadai, 1338 f.
ayeiv, to take captive, 916
dybXaaros irbrpa, 1594
ayvd)p.uv, 86
aypevTrjs , epith. of Apollo, 1091
dyuv, quasi-pleonastic, 910
ayuv, senses of, 587
ddeia yrjs, 447
ade\<f) 6 s, with gen. or dat., 1262
ddrjXtw, 35
1533 ff. ,
aelpvros, not aeippvros, 469
aeAAcuoy, 1081
a^w, the active, only in 134
ddiKTos, pass., 1520
adpeiv, 252
al56(ppuv, 237
’A'Cduvets, 1558 f.
Aldus, 1267 f.
dieiv, 240 : a or a in, 1767
aUvvTrvos, 6 , 1578
at’/cta, penult, of, long, 748 f.
aipelv ayuva, 1148
atcraeadai, 1260 f.
alupeiv, 1083 ff.
aKearrip , 714
aKivTjTos, 624
a/gu.17, 1065 f.
aKopbararos, 120
anotieiv, with genit. of thing heard, 418 f.,
485, 1171, 1173
aKotieiv KaKbs, 988
&Kovap.a, 517
cLKparris, sense of, 1235 f.
aKTtvKTTOs, 1260 f.
&kuv = &kovctios, 240 , 977
aXapLireros, 1661 f.
aXaaros, 537, 1483
dXdarup, 787 f.
aXyeLvbs = feeling pain, 1663 f.
aXireiv, derivatives of, 371
aX/cpu TTOLeiadcu, 459 f.
aXXd, in appeal, ‘nay,’ 237, 421, 1405 f.:
,, ‘at least,’ 241, 1276
&XXa aXXaxov KaXa, 43
aXXa pd]v, in reply, 28
aXX’ ov yap , two uses of, 988
d\A’ ov pd)v, 153
iLXXiov, p,7] irbOri e£, 1265 f.
dXuTTTJTOS, 1661 f.
dfiaifJLaKeTOS, 127
dp.avpbs, senses of, 182, 1018, 1639
dp.(3aais = dva(3&Tac, 1070
ap.el[3ea9ai, constr. of, 814
dpuXXai pLp.(/>dpp,aToi, 1062 f.
dpvirvKTripia, 1069 f.
dp.vva9eiv, 1015
dp.bveiv, to requite, 1128
ap-cpL, with dat., 365, 1614
’Apupiapeus, 1313
dp.(pidb^Lov irXevpbv, 1112
dpupLKeiadai, 1620 f.
dp.cpLTroXe'LV , 679 f.
dfuplaTaixOaL, of sound, 1477 f.
dpL<pl<TTop.oL Xa(3al, 473
apupolv for aXAr/Xoiv, 1425
av, doubled, 780
av, with past tenses of indie., p. 284
avadidbvai )( airodidovai, 1076
dvaKaXeicrdai , 1376
avairadeLV, 1113 f.
avalrveiv, 1113 f.
dvaararos , 429
ava(palvecr8ai, 1222 f.
avev tlvos, without his command, 926
298
INDICES.
av£x eLV i senses of, 674
avrjp, emphatic, 393
avr]p = dvr]Tbs, 567
av6 ’ otov, ‘wherefore,’ 966 f.
avSpioiros, emphatic, 1153
avd ’ lov, ‘wherefore,’ 1295
avUvai , to remit, 1608 f.
dviardvaL Ik£tt)v, 276
dvrdv, constr. of, 1076
avTCLirelv, constr. of, 997 ff.
avr£x eLV with genit., 1651
d vtL, in compound adjectives, 192 ff.
avrl tlvos , (to adjure) ‘by,’ 1326 f.
dvrCkafiT) (division of verse), 652, 722,
820, 1099, ti 69j 1439
dvvp.bvcuos, 1222 f.
a£tos, of demerit, 929
dtjlwfia, a decree, 1451 f.
a£o/4ai, midd. or pass., 1460 f.
aoivos, epith. of Furies, 100
ct7r av, ‘anything,’ 1000 f.
airdrop, 1383
direLireiv p.i ), 1760 f.
aireipyadeLv, 862
’A iria yr\ (a), 1303 f.
dir'a) yalr] (usu. a), 1685 ff.
cbro yXdaar)S, opp. to rep vtp, 936
diro pvTTjpos, 899 ff.
curd croO, r6, 293, 1628
airb tlvos , from his quarter (7rdo’x 641 ' Tt )>
1533 ff -
ebro tlvos elicdfav, etc., 15, 937 f.
diroLKlfreLV, 1390
diroKapiveLv, constr. of, 1776
diroiceLcrdcLL, 1751 ff.
dirbirToXLS, 208
air oar epiano, 376
diroaTpittedai tlvcl, 1272 f.
diroavXdv, 1330
dirofprip.L )( 077 /x£, 317
dirpoa'pyopos, 1277
aTvaTos, ‘inaudible,’ 489
apa equiv. in sense to ap’ ov, 753
’A pal, and Furies, distinguished, 1391 :
identified, 43, 1433 f.
apaadaL, in good sense, 1443 f.
dpyrjs, apyLvdeLS, of places, 670
apybs, 1605
dpLdp.bs \byoov, 382
dpfxo^eLv Trodas, etc., 197 ff.
app.b£eadai, to be brought to order, 908
dpxoLLos, senses of, 1632
dpxy]ybs, 60
danbirapvos, 101
aanevos, 1028 ff.
daranri, 1251
aarpoepos, 490
aTtpcdfw, 49: with genit., 1272 f.
aripoos, 428
avdaiperos, 523
ad0 LS ttoKlv, 1418 f.
avrapnijs /Sot), 1055
clvtLkcl with ev 66 .be, 992 f.
avrina, 6, 433
avTodev, 1137
avTolv for aXXrjXoLv, 1425
avrbireTpos, 192 ff.
avroiroLbs, 698
aor6s, ‘alone,’ 1650
avTos, between art. and clvtov, 930
auros KT)pv%, 1511 f.
ai)r6s re /ca£, etc., 868
dcpavTjs debs, i], 1556
dcpLtvaL, to emit, 1468
dcpLbvcLL )( p.edL£va.L, 834
aipop/xos, 233 f.
d(pd)vrjTos, ‘mute,’ 1283
axeipWTOS, 698
axepdos, 1595 f.
axopos, 1222 f.
B
Pct^poi/ 777s, 1661 f.
fiaiveLV, fig. uses of, 1695
/Sa/cxtcoxT/j, 678
/3 apvaxys, Dor. for -77x77s, 1561 f.
(3aaavos x e P& v , 835
fiaardfreLv, 1104 f.
/ 3e(3T]KevaL , sense of, 613
pcprjnds, 1358 f.
(3e(3r]\os, 10
Prjaaa, 673
pXaaras 2x eiv f 972 f.
PovXrjaopLaL, 1289
/SoOs e7ri yXdaay, 1052
Ppaxds, ‘trivial,’ 294; ‘weak,’ 880
Ppbo, 16
r
■ycuaoxos, 1071 f.
ydp = ‘ indeed,’ 1142
76, emphasising a whole phrase, 1278 f.
7e, twice in one sentence, 387, 1278 f.
76 with tbs raxierra, 1416
76 p.7]V, 587
7<f TOt, 1323 f.
yeydvo, 214
7^os, the (Attic) people, 772 f.
yepa, 1396
yepairepos, 1293 f.
ybpov as adj., 1258 f.
77706^1591
yXavKunrLS, 706
yXvnds, said to a deity, 106
yovv and odv...ye, 24
yvaXov, 1491
A
Spdouxos, at Eleusis, 1053
daap.bs, 634
8 e after voc., 507, 1459
/.
GREEK.
299
Si, corrects or objects, 592, 1443 f*
5^, elided at end of verse, 17
Si, irregularly answering to re, 367 ff.
Si, without p-iv, marking a second rela¬
tionship ( Trarrip 6 aos, aSeXcpbs 5’ ipb s),
1275
Si obv, 1204 f.
Sei understood from ovk ’i^ecm, 1402 ff.
Sdicvvfju Si, 1145
SeLvuires, as epith. of Furies, 84
SelvwaLS, rhetorical, 1336
SetadaL, midd., = 5erv (impers.), 570
Seiadcu, with double gen., 1170
Seijlwpa, 619
Sevpo, to, iriXayos, 663
SebTepov, adverb, 326
Seirepos, second-best, 1226
Sr), of succession, 367 ff.
Srfku Si, like TexprjpLov Si, 146
SppLOTrjs, in tragedy, 78
8 yp.ovxos, 45 s
Sijra, in echo, 536
Srpra, ‘then,’ in comment, 631
Slcl dpyrjs rjxeLv, 905
Slcl obSevbs iroieiadai, 583 f.
S lo.it pi a 1.0s, 1477 f.
SLaaxeSavvbvaL, fig., 620, 1341 f.
SiSbvaL, eb, 642
SietSivaL, 295
Stiivai ardpaTos tl, 962 f.
Slxata, tcl, the just cause, 880
Aixrj, 1380
Scoarjpla, 95
SLgtoXos, 1055
SLxa tlvos, without his sanction, 48
Soxu piv, 995
SopeL and Sopl, 620, 1304
Sopb^evos, 632
SopvaGovs, 1313 f.
Spav tl, euphemistic, 732
Sp&VTOS, iravTos, 1604
SvvaodaL absol., of the body, 496
SuairpoaoiGTOS, 1277
SvaaTopelv, spelling of, 986
Sv<T(ppo)v, 202 f.
E
la, 1477 f.
Zaaov, as (conjectured), 1192
eavTov = epavTbv, 966: = treat nov, 852 f.
iyyvripo) Xbirrjs, 1214 ff.
tyvuxa, uses of, 553
iypepaxas, 1054
iyb) oVt’ (synizesis), 939
’iSpava, 176
(by, 149
el with fut. indie., 166
el with pres, indie., 260
el with indie, after Oavpafa, etc., 1378 f.
el with subjunct., 1443 f.
el...ij , ‘whether’... ‘or,’ 80
el 6 i/jLLs, 1131 f., 1556
elSoTa SLSdaxeLv, etc., 1538 f.
etStoXov, no
elev, 1308
eirjv o 0 l, etc., 1044
elxaOeiv prjvLV, 1328 f.
elpivos gxotov, 1700 f.
eLireLv = irpoaeLTreLU, 759
e’Lirep, with fut. ind., 628; with pres.,
I 37° f-
ets = ‘in reference to,’ 1121: ‘with a view
to,’ 1028, 1368 f.
eh avr)p, with irXeLGTos, 563 f.
els irXelaTOv, with genit., 739
els 7r\^ot/,with gen., 1220 f.
els toS’ rjpipas, 1138
elaaxobeLv, 1645 f.
eicropav, of visiting sin, 1370, 1536
etra, nevertheless, 914
el'rts, assimilated to the case of a partic.,
734
ex, of the antecedent condition, 807, 848
ex, of the parent, 250, 530 ff.
ex, of the ultimate agent, 67, 737 f.
exaTopiroSes, of the Nereids, 718 f.
exfidXXeLV, 631, 1257
exe 7 =ixe'iae, 1019 f.
exelva, said of the past, 1195 f.
exelvos — of whom ye spoke, 138
ixxrjpbacreLV, 430
exXayx&vu, 1337
exirpaaaeLu, to destroy, 1659 f*
excpipeiv and excpipeadai, 1424
exepvXaacreLV, 285
ex&v in negative sentences, 1634
exiov dixovTl ye 6up<£, 522
iXeyxos *296 f.
eXebaopaL, 1206
iXiriSiov, tIs, 1748 f.
ipPalvw, with genit., 400
epfiaTebeiv, 679 f.
epi, with inf., where eyib is subject, 1019 f.
ippiveLv, of promises, ‘to hold good,’ 648
IpLpLLyvbvaL, intrans., 1055
ifjLol, 61 , of one relative (masc. or fem.),
832
epLirlirTeLv, to occur to one, 1150 f.: with
accus., 942
ipLiroXLS, 637
ipepopeh>, 989 f.
ifupbXLOs yrj, 1384 f.
’ipcpvXov alpa, 407
ipipvvaL, iri3f., 1488
tv (adv.) Si, 55
iv, of circumstance, 495
ev, the last word of a verse, 495
iv, with plur. of days, etc., ‘within,’ 619
iv, with 7 roXXip xP&Vf etc., 88
ev ppaxel, 586
300
INDICES.
iv epol, penes me , 153, 422, 1443 f.: me
iudice , 1211 f.
iv rjaijxw (neut.), 82
iv nvparcp, 1675 f.
iv rupcp Kapa, at the risk of, 564
ivaylfav, 402
ivaIpeadai, fig., 842
ivapy-qs, 910
ivSeq s, 1429 f.
iv8eu<vbvai, 48
iv8i86vai , 1076
ivixvpa Tidivai, rldeadai , 858 f.
ivOa.8' avTou, ol, 78
ivdvyaKio, 790
ivdvpripara , ‘food for thought,’ 1199 f.
hvvxLuv araj, 1558 f.
ivrpineadai, senses of, 1540 f.
ivrpocpos, with dat„ 1362 f.
££ ipov, ra, what I can produce, 453 f.
evpevQv aripvojv, 486
iijayeiv, lead to a goal, 98
i^dyiaros, 1526 f.
i£cupeii> )( i^aipeiadai, of prizes, 540 f.
ifaiTeiv, 5
ifrvdvai, 1375
i^avbeiv, to reach, 1561 f.
i^apopdw, 1648 f.
e£enq.8eiv, 1194
e&pxevdcu, to go to excess, 981
efryeiadcu, 1520: fig., 1284
i^qpnaapivoi, prob. corrupt, 1016 f.
i$-i8pbio, 11
i^oLKqacpos, 27
i^oppaadai, 30
eijvcprjye'iadcu, 1025
elval tivos (fig.), p. 289
enaiveiv, with infin., ‘to advise,’ 664 f.
enaiTeiv , 1364
enaurdv 86pv, 1524 f.
enavalpeadai )( enavaLpetadai , 424
enavapopa, figure of, 5, 610
inavXa, 669
eneyelpeiv, fig., 510
e 7 re£ = ‘for else,' 969 f.
end ov, 1435 f. "
eneianlnreiv, 915
enepj 3 aXXeiv, 463
enevaplfreiv, 1733
enepiada t, aor., 557
67 re!/xecr#cu, 484: senses of, 1023 f.
enix^iv tlvI )( rt va, 1744
ini after its case, 84
inL with genit. as = ‘at,’ 1595 f.
enl with dat. as = ‘ against,’ 1472
enl fiwpcp, 6, 1053
enl (ipyois), ‘in,’ 1267 f., 1554 f., 1561 f.
enl rip, art, 688
enl pias npoanoXov, 745 ff.
enl %ivr)S, 184, 563 f.
ini tlvi, ‘in his case,’ 414
67 Tiftalveiv with genit., 186 ff.
emends, to, 1126
emXayxdvoj, 1235 f.
emvlieeios = emvtiaos, 1088
emppdaaeiv, 1502 ff.
emppuvvvadai, 661 f.
e’ 7 r£a-/co 7 roi = explorers, 112
enuTTrjvcu, 558
emarpopr], 536
emTaaaeLV, 839
impuiveiv #77/071/ )( #77/07, 1762
enXqaapqv, 527 f.
inoLKOS, 506
inos, iv, 1614 ff.
empSal, 1194
enojpeXeiv, 441, 540 f., p. 281
ipyoLs, opp. to Xoyip, 782: to pqpaaiv,
873
epr]TveLv, 164
'Epivbes, with gen. of person, 1433 f.
ippeiv, without bad sense, 1774 ff.
eaOCb, a doubtful form, 195 f.
iaopai, with pres, part., 653, 1433 f.: with
aor. part., 816
iarapev, 1017
ear la = ( 3 wpos, 1491 ff.: = rdpos, 1727
'iaX aTa i fialveiv in, 217
’E reoKXrjs, 1295
erepos, use of, 230 f.
in nearly = adj. Xoinos, 1748 f.
ed Xeyeiv, in a bad sense, 807
evSeiv, fig. use of, 306 f., 621
evrjpepelv, 616
eiiinnos, force of, 711
evodov, constr. of, 1435 f.
eflncoXos, 711
evaKlaaros, of the grave, 1707 f.
evaoLa, 390
etix^P, 47 2
Eu'xXoos, 1600 f.
ipanreadat, 858 f.
epoppeiv, 812
exiyyvos, 284
?Xw, epexegetic, 230 f., 537
iX eLV y f° check, hinder, 429
ix e w with aor. partic., 817, 1139 f., 1474
2x €iv xvpos, 1779
ix eLV rivci els tl , 1028 ff.
ix eLV Tonov, to be in it, 297
ixpv from xpa^ 87
Zxuv ix^y *025
eojs, as a monosyllable, 1361
- ius, -luv, from nouns in -evs, metrical
treatment of, 946
H
rj, 1st pers. sing, imperf. of dpi, 768
7} yap, in eager question, 64
77... 77, ‘whether’...‘or,’ doubtful in Attic,
80, p. 275
L GREEK .
3 QI
r\ Kara after compar. adj., 598, 890
77 fR\v, in a threat,. 816
rjdr] used like airha, 614 f.
-^577, with tovto, 1585 f.
rjKei /lot, it devolves on me, 738
rjneiv, to have become, 1177, 1265 f.
7?k«, with infin., 12
"HXtos invoked, 869 f.
rjXioaTeprjs, 313
7]/uv, as trochee, 25
TjXdaOaL, 1500 f.
0
QaKrj/m, 1179 f.
0aK7]<ns , 9
OaXaaoa, in Erechtheum, 711
Oaplfav, constr. of, 671 f.
Oapaeh, with accus., 649
Oacraov, in commands, 824 f.
Oeah or -otv, 683
Bela, ra, 1537
6 e\r)<ras, 757
6 £pa.s (nom.) before eTvai, 1191, p. 288
deal TraTptpoL, 756
6 e6s = ripus, 65
d-rjicr], a tomb, 1762
Q-qala, quantity of a in, 1055
Qrjaeidcu, 1065 f.
Otipacn )( ini dvpais, 401
0w, verbal forms in, 862, 1015, 1178,
1328 f.
duweijeiv, 1003, 1336
Ouvaaetv, 1624 f.
I
t before / 3 X, 996
l or t in aoraKrl, etc., 1251
,, „ in trj/xi, 1278 f.
l of dative, not elided in trag., 1435 f.,
p. 289
-ta, synizesis of, 1466
ttvai ar6p.a, 130
itvai tlvI, to be coming on him, 1771 f.
iepoKTjpvi; at Eleusis, 1053
lepo(p&vTT]S at Eleusis, 1053
li^eiv el's tl, 713
idi, ire, in urgent prayer, 106
LKbfirjv tv' Ik6p.7]v, 273
tXaos and i'Xaos, 1480 f.
ha, ‘in which case,’ 621
taos, only so much, 810
laorlXecrros, 1220 f.
idiv, pres, part., 1771 f.
K
k ad' avrbv, ‘taken by oneself,’966 f.
Kadapfw s, with gen. of god, 466
Kadapcp pyjvai ev, 1575
Kal after ftros, 810
Kal before interrogatives, 263
Kal, corrective, 1323 b
/cai = ‘e’en,’ followed by re, 1393 f.
Kal Sr/, 31
Kal e’ 7 u> = ‘I on my part,’ 53, 520, 781
869 f.
Kal el )( el Kal, 66 1 f., 957
Kal Kapra, 65
Kal pa\v, 396: introduces a new person
549 , I<2 49
Kaivos, 1542 f.
KaKa KaK&v, 1238
KaKbs, ‘ill-omened,’ 1433
KaKwois yovlwv, 1377 f.
KaXov, ‘seasonable,’ 1003
Ka\ovp.a l, midd., 1384 f.
KaXvTTTeiv, fig. sense of, 282
/caXcDs with a compound of eS, 617
KapLTTTeiv, absol., 84
,, (3lov, 89 ff.
Kapiros, of berries or fruit, 675 f.
Kar’ aKpas, 1241 f.
/car 'qp.ap — a'qp.epov, 1079
Kara vovv , 1768 f.
KaTaiviu, 432
KarapLep.TrTov yrjpas, 1234
KaTaweiXeiv, 658 ff.
KarappaKTTjs, 1590
KarapriJO), 71
> KaTacrKacfifi, 1218 f.
KaTaaK7]TTTeLv XiTah, 1011
KaraaKid^eiv, of burial, 406
Karaareipeiv, 467
Karaarpocpri, 102
KaraTiddai, of payment, 227
KararldecrdaL, 1214 ff.
Karlx €LV yvupLrj, 1252
Kariax^u}, 345
KaroLKeh )( KaroiKlfreiv, 1004
KaToiKl^eiv, 1281 f.
Karopdov, intrans., 1487
KeWev 60ev for /retire 60 ev, 1226
Kelp.evov yur? Kiveh (prov.), 510
KelaOaL tv tlvl, 247 f., 1510
Kijdos, 379^
KrjXls KaKLov, 1132 ff.
Kiyxa- veLV i J 447 ^ : with gen. 14^7
KXavcTos and kXovtos, 1360
kXt/s, sense of, 1052
KXlveiv Troda, 193
Kvv^elaOaL and -acrOai, 1571
kolXos, of land, 378
kolvos, born of the same mother, 534 f.
other senses of, 632
KOpufeiv = Kop.l{eadaL, 1411 ff.
Kpalvetv (TK-rjiTTpa, 448 f.
Kpdra, 473
Kpareh with accus., 1380
Kparr), senses of, 392
3° 2
INDICES.
Kpar-rip for libation, 427 f.: the koTXos,
r 593
KplveLv , to select, 639 fif.
KpbKrj, 475
KpoocraSs, 478
KTeplcrp-aTa, 1410
ktL^lv, of usages, 715
KTVireiv, aorist of, 1456
kijkXos, * eye,’ 704
Kijpew, 1158 f.
Kijpict, ra, 915
KljpLOS, 6, 288, 1643
KU/30S, 1779
A
Xa/Swp, quasi-pleonastic, 475
XayxdveLv, with gen., 450 f.: intrans.,
1235 f.
Xanfidveiv, to conceive (a feeling), 729 f.:
ev 7r 6 d(p rt, 1679
Xap7rdSes, at Eleusis, 1046 fif.
Xaos versus Xaov, 195 fif.
Xarpedeiv p. 6 xdois, 105
XtyeLv Kal axodeLv, 189 fif., 1288
Xet7r eaOcu, to be at a disadvantage, 495
Xtl-oficu, pass., 1185 f.
X&r% p, sense of, 166
Xevcaeiv tlvcl, never = ^preiv, 121
X670S, one’s bare word (opp. to 6'p/cos),
651
X67os = power of discussion, 66
X670J, the guide of Zpya, 116
X670S ?x €L Tivd, 1572 f.
X670S, 6 aVas, sense of, 1225
\ 6 yip crKcnr&v , 369: vlkcLv, 1296 f.
X6%os, sense of, 1088
Xvydpv, 1620 f.
Xdeip crroXas, 1597: rAos jSfou, 1720 f.
Xupa, 805
M
p.aX’ at50is, 1477, 1731 f.
paXiaTa with o?pcu, 1298 fif.
paXicrra. with rfs, 652: with &/0a, 899 fif.
pavddveiv, double sense of genit. with,
IJ 4> 593
napa.Lv civ, 1260
p.aprdpeadai, antestari , 813 f.
pa-rap, 1451 f.
HdTpv, senses ascribed to, 1565 f.
p.arp 66 ev, by euphemism for p.arp 6 s, 527 f.
pie followed by epuf, 812
pie repeated, 1278 f., 1407 fif.
p.£yas, a full-grown man, 148
pei6po>s &x €lv — H € ^o)v eZpai, 104
peXdp0uXXos, 482
peXerap, of observing usages, 171
H^Xuraa = pi^Xt, 481 ,
pifXXeip, with pres, inf., 1774 with
verb understood, 1074 . ..
P^p... 5 <k in co-ordinate clauses, 1536
P<6> without 5 ^, 44, 1298 fif., 1360, 1370
f., 1677
pip odv = imo, 31 : with distributed force,
664 f.
pitros with genit. and a7r6, 1595 f.
pecrros, with partic., 768
Heraairdv, 774
pere^ei p, constr. of, 1484
H^tolkos, poet, use of, 934
p-j) marking condition or cause, 73, 517,
1026 f., 1175, 1186, 1441 f., 1526 f.,
1641 f., 1698 f.
HP, double, p. 277
HP due to a preceding imperative, 78, 281,
1104 f., 1154 f.
HP, interrogative, 1502 fif.
HP placed after its verb, 1365 f.
HP (or t6 hp) with inf. after (pedyeiv , etc.,
,1739 f ;
HP with inf. after verbs expressing strong
assurance, 28 r, 656, 797, 1122
HP with inf., instead of ov with principal
verb, 601
HP with partic. in later Greek, 797
HP with subjunct., ‘(beware) lest,’ 1179 f.
HP ov with partic., 360
HP (TV ye )( HP f^oi crd, 1441 f.
HpSand and hp^o-HP, 1104 f.
Hpde, required instead of pi)re, 496
Hpdtv, to, 918
Hpxos Xoywv, 1139 f.
Hpxvveiv f 3 orjv, 489, 1608 f.
Hpv, hortative, with imperat., 182: with
TL, I468
Hprpp yrj, 1481 f.
HPtpotvoXls , 707 fif.
Hi-yvdvai "App, 1046 fif.
HLVuda), 686
poi as ethic dat. (p\d£ poi, ‘ I have seen
come’), 1447 fif., t 4 75
pot pa, phrases with, 278, p. 277
po'pos = ‘pre-eminently,’ 261
popos, with genit., 1250
M opcos, Tievs, 705
Hvpios, 6, 617: in plur., 1533 fif.
pwpepos, 836
piDp ov ; 1729k
N
vaiecv, of mere situation (not dwelling), 117
vedfriv, 374
veaXr/s, Attic sense of, 475
p^peip, to deem, 879
p^pecris yap (eun), 1753
veoOev, 1447 fif.
veveiv with accus., 248 f.
vewpps, 475
VT/Xtirovs, 349
vpaos, of the Peloponnesus, 695 f. .
GREEK.
3°3
/.
vlko.v with double accus., 1204 f.
vupas wbrpa, 1059-ff.
vo/. ids, epith. of streams, 687
vopl^eadai with genit., 38
VOpOL apX&LOl, 1381 f.
vopos with iarL understood, 168
voareiv with acc., 1386 f.
vvv and vvv, 96, 465 f.
vi/t; bXedpla (of death), 1683 f.
a
where metre would admit £6v\ 33
\eivos in dialogue, 1014 f.
sc. 777, 184, 563
Zevoaraais, 90
%vva as adv., 1751 f.
O
oyKos, senses of, 1161 f.
6 ' 5 ’ bweivos, 138
88e and oSros, 787
88e, for avr]p 88e as = eyu>, 450
88e, rhetorically repeated, 1117
o8oL = b8os, 553
080I oil*:v<2v, 1313 f.
686s, xaX/coOs, 57
0181 -wovs, vocative, 461
oUeiv, said of a State, 1533 ff.
oi'/cot, 6, 759
ofos with infin., 1402 ff.
olad ’ ws py acpaXrjs, 75
oixopa.1, with aor. part., 867
dicXafa, 195 f.
“'OXvpwos, the sky, 1654 f.
8p.cup.os, of brother and sister, 330
dpfipia xdXafa, 1502 ff.
8 pj 3 pos = water, 690
in periphrasis, 1709
bpparoaTep-qs, 1260 f.
opbyvioi deol, 1333
o/a0t), divine, 102: human, 550
&7*ws, preceding the partic., 666
Spcuo, 1042
in periphrasis, 1003
dvopA^eiv, to phrase, 294
8iroi, where motion is implied, 23, 383
8ttov, with iarl understood, 1214 ff.
8pa, with partic., 654
opav, of mental sight, 74, 138
opav, to watch over, 1453 f.
opq.s iv rjiceis; 937 f.
bpKla wlans, 1632
"Opiaos, Zeds, 1767
"OpKos personified, 1767
oppeiv iwi tlvos or iirl tivi, 148
8s for 8otis (indirect question), 1171,
1581 f.
8aa=oaov, or ws, with inf.* 152 < . . ■
8acpwep, constr. of, 743 f.
8tl, after verbs of fearing, 605
ov, irregular for py, after el, 935 : with
inf., 1202 f.
ov, with infin. after verbs of thinking,
281
06 yap av, with suppressed protasis, 98,
I2 5
ov yap 8rj [...ye) in rejecting an alterna¬
tive, no, 265
ov pr) with fut. indie., 177, 849
ov iravv, 144 f.
ov ra pkv ra 5 ’ 08, etc., 1670 ff.
ovbapd and ovSaprj, 1104 f.
0686 negatively, =86 of apodosis, 590
oi) 5 ^ = not even (to begin with), 1429 f.
ovk Had' 8-kws ov = l assuredly,’ 97
ovk rjyopevov, 838
odv, 980, 1135, 1538 f.
ovvena xpovov, so far as concerns it, 22
ovpavia as - ~ -, 1466
ovpavov, /3L(3d£eiv irpos, 381
oiiTe, corrected to ov8e, 702 : vice versa,
1141
OVTC...OV, 972 f.
ovTe...Te, 1397 f.
odros, adj., without art., 471, 629, 848,
1177, 1356 f.
oStos, in voc., 1627
n
TrayKevPijs, 1561 f.
watSeveiv, said of the State, 919
7 rai 8 orp 6 (pos, of the olive, 7 01
7raXal<paros Aiktj, 1381 f.
iravSiKOis, 1306 f.
Travra, adv., with adj., 1457 f.
irapa with acc. after KpbwTeiv, 1551 f.
Trap 1 rjpap, on the morrow, 1453 f.
irapafidXXopai, 230 f.
■wapavoias 81 kt], p. xl
wapawTeiv, 716 ff.
■wapaawdv, [185 f.
wapavXos, 785
irapa<p6peLv, 1675 f*
■wapeyyvaoj, 94
7 raprjxyacs, rhetorical, 795
■wapiivai, constr. of, 1211 f.: ‘to give up,’
1229 f.
irapLivai, per mitt ere, 570, 59 1
■wapieaOai, to win over, 1665 f.
■waplaraadai, to subjugate, 916
7 rarpoQev, 214 f.
narpipa Trrjpara,. sense of, 1195 f*
7 rarpipos, senses of, 1390
■wave, 1751 f.
-weidov )( ttlOov, 1181
TreXCv, fut. of weXafa, 1059 ff.
■wtpweLv, of expelling, 93
7 rbwov, in familiar address, 516
INDICES.
3°4
vdiruv, medical use of, 437
7 rep in thesis of 3rd foot, 896
irtpa )( rrdpav, 885 f., p. 283
TrepifiXtireiv, l in, 996
HepL 6 ovs = Ueipldovs , 1594
irripa, the beggar’s, 1262
ttlctos, active sense of, 1031
7 rurTou, 650, 1039
irXavdo), to mislead, 316
TXavr/Trjs, 3, 123
7rXa£, of the nether world, 1561 f.
7 rXelova, tcl, the details, 36'
ttX€L(ttov, with superlat., 743 f.
TrXriyr], a calamity, 1231
■n-Xriyfiv understood (with Seordpav), 544
TrXrjdos, to, the civic body, 66
ttXt idvw, 377, 930 f.
irXdaLpos, 663
7 rvevpa, sense of, 612
7ro5a, supposed redundant use of, 113
ttol, where motion is implied, 227, 476,
1 734 ff-
7rot cppovridos, etc., 170
7 roieiadcu apioyov, 1285 f.
Troios, 6, 893, 1415
‘jroioup.eva, tcl, the matter in hand, 116
TroXiapca, 1496
7roXXa, adv., with adj., 1514
7 roXXaxv, 1626
7toX6, adv., with comparative, 1226
7 roXdtjevos, 1569 f.
ttoXvs, of rumour, 305, 517
TTopL-Kos, of Hermes, 1548
iro/xtrosy with ironical sense, 1019 f.
TTOVOS KCLKWV, I358 f.
7 ropetv and iropeueiv, 1457 f.
Uoaeidcovios Beds, 1491 ff.
ttotvicu, Demeter and Cora, 1050
ttotvicli, Theban name of Furies, 43, 84
7rpa£ts )( tt payees, in Soph., 560 f.
irpaacreiv /caXws, sense of, 1764 f.
irpeafiedeLV, 1422 f.
7 rpo, * in preference to,’ 1524 f.
irpoKetadai, to be pre-ordained, 1511 f.
TrpoXap.( 3 dveiv, 1141
7 rpop.va.adat, usage of, 1075 f.
irpovoia with object, gen., 1179 f.
7 rpo^evelv, 465 f.
TrpoireTTjs, 156
irpoirLiTTeLv , 156
tt pos, force of, in some compound verbs,
122, 1160
7rpds 8 lkt]s, ’dx^Lv Tt » 545 f*
irpos col, ‘ near thee,’ 1267 f.
7rpds to XLirapds, 1119
7r poa( 3 dXXeiv avdyicr) tlvol, 1178
irpocopdv, peculiar use of, 142: midd., 244
irpoad\pLos, 1600 f.
TTpooTretidecdcu, sense of, 122
TTpoc-idirTeij/, 1158 f.
TrpocTroXe?cdai, pass., 1098
TrpocTaTTjs, senses of, 1171
TTpocTCLTcs, a guardian goddess, 457 f.
irpocTLdhaL and 7 rpocridecdai, 153, 767
irpocTlOecOai ( cplXov , etc.), 4O4 f.: ( tlvl ),
I33i f-
irpoccpepecOaL (midd.), 1277
wpoacpopd, 581, 1269 f.
irpdacpopos, senses of, 1774 ff.
■irpoaipuvrina, etc., poetical use of, 324 f.
TTpOCXPVfelP, Il6o, 1202 f.
irpoax^pos, 1065 f*
irpoTideadou, with prep, added, 418 f.
7r pocpdpraTos, T530 f.
7rpwros = best, 144 f.
7 TTcpov, an omen, 97
ndfliCU CLKTCLL, IO46 ff.
ntdiov, the, in Daphne pass, 1046 ff.
TrvpLaTLp, dv, 1675 f.
■jrvpyoi, of a city, 14
7rop0dpos = torch-bearing, 56
P
p, when doubled, 469
'Pda, 1071 f.
petv, to come to nought, 259
prjTbv appr/TOV re, 1000 f.
'P?7rat, at, name of hills, 1248
poirq, 1508 f.
pvctov, 858 f.
pvTov vdojp, 1598
2
cra'iveiv, 319 f.
adcpa with et/ca^w, 16
aacpr/s, true (of a prophet), 623, 792
ad elided, though emphatic, 800 f.
ae (enclitic) between 7rpos and genit., 250
ae^LcSeis, 6 36
aep-vaL, epith. of Furies, 43, 90
arjpalveLv, military sense of, 702
addvec )( ( 3 Lq., 842
CKCUOCVVT), 1211 ff.
CK-rjiTTpov, fig., 848
CKXTjpa p.aX6aKLos XdyeLV, 774
CKOTTOS, 34, 297, 1096
apuKpos, of persons, ‘weak,’ 148
adv (daTL), ‘ ’tis thy part,’ 721
adv, t6, thy part, 625 f.
ads, 6, ‘ of which you speak,’ 1380
airavLCTos, 4
airapTol avdpes, 1533 ff.
airdppa )( airdppaTa, 1275
aa or a in compounds with dva-, 986
CTdyeiv, uses of, 15
ctcXXclv, to fetch, 298
CTevanTos, 1663 f.
CTdpyecv, absol., 7 : in prayer, 1094
/. GREEK. 305
£ Trepvovxos , 691
c TT^cpeiv, uses of, 15 .
ctt6Xos, 358
arbpa in periphrasis, 1277
crTbpa ibvai, 130
t Trb/xa, of an envoy, 794
aTbpwtris, 795
crr/ocin-Tw and darpdTTTw, 1515
< TTpb<f>eiv, to overthrow, 1453 f.
<ri> 7 dp, after voc., 712
auyKopl^opai, 585
o-iryxeiV, 609
auXXapdv, force of, 1384 f.
<rup/ 3 dXXeiv, com'cere, 1474
<rup/ 3 dXXeadai yvwprjv, 1150 f.
£ rupcpbpeadai , to agree, 639 ff.
£ rupcpopd , euphemistic, 596
av/Kpopd, sense of, 1470 f.
£rw, with the help of, 817 : = ‘combined
with,’ 1106: a. eadriTL, 1258 f.: a.
fipaxei xpb I 34 I f-: o’- vbaois, 1663 f.
avvaivelv, 1508 f.
awaXXayr), 410
adveSpos, with gen., 1381 f.
avveivai, of age, fortune, etc., 7
o-vveKO-ib^eiv, 565 f.
£ Tvv-qdeadaL , constr. of, 1397 f.
advdaKos with both gen. and dat., 1267 f.
auvdrtpa, 46
crvvLcrTCMrOcu dywvi, etc., 515
auvvaLeiv yrjpa, 702
avvoLKeiv, fig., 1238
(TUV01K0S, fig., II32 ff.
£ TvvovcrLa , of dwelling in a place, 63, 647
avvrpbxeiv, senses of, 158 ff.
<r(pLv and acpi, 421; as dat. sing., 1489 f.
ax^s, 1169
(Twfciv )( acbfreerdai, 1530 f.
aw^eadai, of a safe return, 1345
awpa in periphrasis, 1568
aurr/pios, 487
T
TCI €K dewV, 236, 1540 f.
ra peTa^d, adverbial, 290 f.
rd w and ravvv, 1034 f.
ra rrXelova, the details, 36
ra 7roXXa, ‘those many,’ 87
radrrju (instead of touto) bXe^e TraOXai', 88
rax’ &v, elliptical use of, 965, p. 283
TaxdppwcrTos, 1081
re misplaced, 33
re (single) linking sentences, 987
re...8b, 422
re...Kal instead of efre...etre, 488
Te...otfT€ (or prpe) not found, 367 ff.
re...re, long interval between, 765
TtKwv, 6, the father, 1108
TeXelv, of ritual, 504
J. S. IT.
TeXeiouv, senses of, 1088
TeXeuTaios /St'os, 6, 1551 f.
TeXevTiq, result, 1198
TbXrj, of rites, 1050
TbXos 68ov d(popp.dcrdcu, 1400 f.
rbppuos, 89
TeTLp.rjp.ai, 1304
TbTpoepa, Homeric, and later, 186
Tbxvrj = si work of art, 472
Tr/8e, ‘in that sense,’ 639 ff.
Trjde repeated, 1547
ttjXikoutos fern., 751
Tr\viKa, 440
TY\Td<jdai, 1200
T£, adverb, 1139 f., 1447 ff-
rt with Trpdaaeiv , 500
T [ 1 &P * 538, 54 ^, 545 U 1680 f.
tl 8 ’ earl touto ; ‘what means it?’ 46
tL 8 ’ b(TTl ; 311, I 154 f.
tL touto; 513
ti, TodTwv, iron, for raOra, 1034 f.
TiOevai in a double sense, 1356 f.
TideaOai in a double sense, 1410
Tideadai — iroieladai, 1139 f.
Tidrtve'laOai, fig., 1050
Tiveiv, opposed to 7 rdax^v, 228 f.
tis, after a noun with art., 288
tis as = either of two, 416
ti s, enclitic, before its noun, 280 f.
tis, of a supernatural being, 1623
tis, vague {fipovTrtv tiv' , ‘haply’), 95
tLs ayei = Tis el, 8s ayei, 205 f.
tLs ou — rras, 1132
t 8 ’bvdev = Tb evdbvSe, 476
to p'q with inf. after (pedyeiv, etc., 1739 f.
to crov pbpos, 1365 f.
to (paTi^opevov, ‘as the saying is,’ 138
TbSe in appos. with a preceding word,
639 ff- . ,
toioOtos, introducing the reason for a
statement, 947
toioutos followed by os, 1352 f.
-tov and -T-qv in 2nd pers. dual, 1378 f.
ToaouTov and inf. (without 8<rov), 790
Toupbv, ‘my part,’ 1118
tout ’ aurb, 575
touto, ironical force of, 771
touto pbv answered by 8b only, 440
rpbipeiv, of mental habit, 186
TpiKopucpos rrbTpos, 1595 f -
Tpls adXios versus Tpia adXios, 372
tpLtos, 8, 330 f.
Tpoepela, 341
Tpoipr], or -cu, way of life, 330, 362
Tpocpr] vba, nurture of youth, 345
Tuyxdveiv with accus. of pron. or adj.,
1106
Tupavvos, one of the royal house, 851
TdxVi V > Destiny, 1026 f.
twv as 1 st syll. of 3d foot, 257
20
3°6
INDICES .
Y
ii/xiju, 247
VTT€LK€ = (TVyXUpCI; I I 84
vireKTptTrecrOaL with acc., 565 f.
VTTofiXrjTOS, 794
v 7 TO(popd, figure of, 431
4 »
fyaLvav, to illustrate, 721
<palveaOai , of birth, 974: with tbs and
partic., 630
(ptpew = (ptpeodai, 6
<ptpeiv , proferre, in debate, 166
< pkpeiv , to bring (an addition), 1411 ff.
<pep6p.cvos=s'wi{t\y or suddenly, 1681 f.
iptpov, to, of fortune, 1693 f.
< pevyeiv with both gen. and acc., 1023 f.
(prpxr], 1516 f.
(piXeiv, of hospitality, 775
<pXavpos , euphem. for /ca/cos, 1429 f.
(povevs, fig., 1361
(povios, in a general sense, 1689 ff.
(ppr]v, ‘purpose,’ 1340
<p{ie lv (pptvas, etc., 804
<ptiX a£, gen. or dat. after, 355 f.
< pvXdatxeiv , to cleave to, 1211 ff.
(pvXd<Tcop.aL, constr. of, 161
(pvTa.Xp.LOS aXauv op.p.dTUV, 149
<pvTevp.a )( <ptrei/pta, 698
(pus, said by speaker of himself, 1018,
1109
(pus d(peyy£s, 1549 f.
X
XaA/co/ 3 oas, 1046 ff.
XclXkottovs 680 s, 57
X&P LV SlSouol opyrj, 855
xdpiv tlvos, ‘for lack of it,’ 443
X<xpts, in two senses, 779
Xeipds oi) 5 ’ Zpyov, 1296 f.
Xeipup-a, 698
X €L P^ V vop-os, 835
X^icrdaL, midd., 477
x 0 ovLOS = iyxd)pios, 948: Zeds, 1606
XXorj, lXr}pL 7 ]T 7 )p, 1600 f.
Xocd )( <rrrov 8 al, 477
Xpeia = necessity, 191*. request, 1755 f.
Xpefci tlvos, 1280
Xpdos TTpood-rTTeLV, 235
XPVt €LV with gen., 1211 ^
XpVei, 504
XP'pcrat, etc., 504, p. 280
Xpovos, 6 , of life-time, 7, 930 f.
Xpvaeos, fig., 1052
XpVVnVLOS, 692
xwpoi )( x^pos, 2
xj/edSeu', constr. of, 1145 f., 1508 f., 15 r 1 f-
xpLXos, 866, 1028 ff., p. 282
\pvxv in periphrasis, 997 ff., 1207
\pvxpos, of death, 622
ft
uyvyios, 1770
u 8 e = i hither,’ 182, 1251
ukvtPkos, 6 89
uv omitted, 83, 586, 694, 1278 f., 1588
-us, adverbs in, of compar. or superb, 1579
us, an unusual omission of, 142
tbs, causal ( = ‘for’), 45, 1028 ff.
tbs, limiting, 20, 76
tbs with 8 l 86 vcll (instead of a), 1124
tbs with fut. ind. in object, clause, 1724
tbs with infin. instead of indie., 385 f.
tbs with partic., marking speaker’s point
of view, 71, 732
tbs <x 7 r’ dpLp.a.Tuv, 15
tbs 577, 809
tbs ov with partic., 1154 f.
uairep prefacing an illustration, 776 ff.
ware redundant with inf., after verbs of
persuading, etc., 570, 969 f., 1350
tb'erre with inf. of condition, 602
u<XTe=us, 343
ucpeXdv with gen., wrong, 436, p. 279
ucpeXov to be understood, 540 f.
//. MATTERS.
3°7
II. MATTERS.
A
abstract (apwyri) for concrete, 1094
Academy, sacred objects in, 56, 691, 706
accent of compounds in -ttolos, 698
accus. absol. in personal constr., 380 f.
,, after phrase equiv. to transitive
verb, 223, 583, 1119, 1150 f.
„ after dapaeiv, two senses of, 649
,, cognate, of errand (a r/XBov), 1291,
1400 f.
,, cognate (virepTovelv /ca/ca), 344 f.,
564: with viKOLv, 1204 f.: sometimes
gives solemnity, 477
,, governed by verbal adj., 1019 f.
„ in appos. with sentence, 92 f., 138
,, of motion to, 643, 1386 f.
,, of pron. or adj. with Tvyxaveiv,
1106
,, of respect, 314
,, of space traversed, 96, 1685 ff.
„ temporal, 433
,, with dat., before inf., 1202 f.
active infin. after adjective, 37
,, infin. after &£ios, etc., 461
actor, a fourth employed, p. 7
adj. agreeing with pers., instead of subst.
with prep. (eKTOTTLos = efc tottov),
119, 441, 716 ff., 1659 f.
,, alone, instead of adj. with Civ, 83
,, as epithet of a compound phrase
(1 Koiva Cidls parpos, instead of kolvols),
533
„ compound, =two distinct epithets,
* 7 > 1055, 1305
,, compound, equiv. to adj. and subst.
ingen.(affx77/4<zetfi7T7roi'), 711, 1462b
,, compounded with noun of like sense
with the subst. (evriperpos 7 rXarr]),
716 ff.
,, in apposition, 1614 ff.
,, in periphrasis, for proper name (IIo-
aeiSCivLos 6eos), 1491 ff.
„ in -aipo, 27
,, masc. or fem., with partit. gen. (rj
ttoWtj tt)s 777s), 1616 f.
,, neut. plur., with defining gen. (0w-
rw v adXUav Ikttjplcl), 922 f.
„ neut., with art., as adv. (to Kaprepov),
1640
,, of three terms., treated by poets as
of two, 751
adj. placed after art., adv., subst. (ai
7roXXa (ipovTal SiareXets), though not
the predicate, 1514
,, qualifying a metaphor, 130
,, verbal, with act. sense, 1031, 1283
,, with second of two nouns, but be¬
longing to the first also, 1399
adv., compar., with £x eLV > euphemistic,
104
Aegaleos, mount, 1059 E.
Aegeus, 69
agent, epithet of, given to his act, 74, 267
Aidoneus, 1558 f.
Aidos, sits with Zeus, 1267 f.
Amphiaraus, 1313 f.
anachronisms, poetical, 66, 695 f.
anapaest, in proper names, 1, 1313 f.
anapaests, final, of a play, 1773 ff.
anchoring, metaphors from, 148
Androtion, 699
anger of Oedipus, 855: anger has no old
age, 954 f -
antecedent, attracted into case of relative
(nom.), 1150 f.: (accus.), 56, 907
anteced. in acc. understood before relat.
with prep. (Kraveiv obirep Zcpvyes),
1388
Antigone , the, 1410, 1713 f.
aor., ingressive, 345
aor., of moment just past, 1466
Aphrodite, 692 f.
‘Apian land,’ the, 1303 f.
Apollo the hunter, 1091
aposiopesis, 813 f.
apposition of whole and part (pedes pe
Xetpa), 113
Archidamus, 699, 702
Ai'eiopagus, council of the, 947
Ares, the Destroyer, 1391
Argos, 378, 1301 f.
Artemis Agrotera, 1092 f.
art. as demonstr. pron., 742, 1698 f.
,, as relat. pron., 747, 1574
,, before ttolos, 893
,, ironical (0 5 f/catos), 992 f.
,, omitted before second of two subjects,
606, 808, 1034 f.
,, omitted with adjectival odros, 471,
629, 848, 1177, ^1356 f.
,, generic (ra 7ro\Xa pr/para), 1281 f.
,, with a repeated word, 277
JNDICES.
3°8
art. with infin., instead of simple infin.,
47, 228 f., 442
„ with noun, after dependent dat., 714
,, with ct 7 ras, 1225
,, with or without ye, at end of verse,
265, 351
,, with /x£v added to noun and art. [tov
dvdpa rbv p.£v...), 1648 f.
,, with 7 ro\i/s, 87, 1673
assimilation of ei'rts bans to the case of a
partic., 734
association with the wicked, peril of, 1483
assonance ( TrapopLolwcrLs ), 251
Athene Hippia, 55, 1070
Athenian characteristics, 260, 913 f.,
1126 f.
Athens, the champion of the weak, 261
Attic communes, union of, by Theseus,
69, 297
Attic plain, the, 691
Attica, plays concerning, p. xxxviii
attraction, inverse (nom.), 1150 f.; (acc.)
56, 907
attraction of adverbs (&X\oae, for &W06 1,
before 6-iroi), 1226
attraction of relative extended to predi¬
cate, 334
attraction of relative (into gen.), 35, 228 f.
attribute of a god, personified, 1267 f.
augment, omission of, 1602, 1606: pro-
delision of, in 6th place, 974
C
Cadmus sows the dragon’s teeth, 1533 ff.
caesura, 372
Capaneus, 1318 f.
cases, different, required by two adjec¬
tives, 1383
Cephalus, myth of, 1595 f.
Cephisus, 686 f.
Cerberus, 1568
chasms in limestone rocks, p. xxxiv
chiefs, the seven, 1315 f.
Chorus, long for the wings of a bird, 1044
Coloneus , in the Latin title of the play,
p. ix
Colonus Agoraeus, p. 5
Colonus Hippius, p. xxx
Colonus, the hero, 59
compass, four points of the, 1245 fif.
compound form before simple (7 rpoftare...
pare), 841
compressed phrase, a, 1400 f., 1766 f.
conjectures, p. lii
conscience, a bad, self-betrayed, 1187
construction, changed as sentence pro¬
ceeds, 263, 351, 766 f., 1773 ff-
co-ordination of clauses (parataxis), 854,
1202 f., 1536, 1581 f.
counsel and action, 68
cretic preceded by yap, 115
criticism, covert, of other plays, 1116
crocus, 685
curse of Oed. on his sons, 1298 ff.
D
Daphne, pass of, 899 ff.
‘dappled,’ Greek words for, 1092 f.
dative, after del, 570, 721
,, after eiatpxop.ai, 372
,, after d airros, 1358 f.
,, causal, 333, 738, 1280, 1381 f.,
1411 ff., 1624 f.
,, ethic, 62, 81, 723, 845, 1021, 1156
12 49 » r 447 ff-» 1 ^ 3 °, 1 7 I 3 f *
,, ethic, combined with another,
1518 f.
,, ethic, in irodovvTi 7 rpov(pdvr]s, 1505
„ ethic, of judgment (7 rdaiv, ‘in
the eyes of all’), 810, 1446
,, instrum., 880, 908, 1160
,, ,, combined with object.
dat., 525 f.: with modal, 1318 f.
„ locative, 313, 411, 483, 605, 700,
1260 f.
,, modal, 381, 658 fif.
„ object., after ttvai, ‘to come
upon,’ 1771 f.
,, of circumstance {xpdvy TraXaios),
ii 2
,, of interest, 342, 430 f., 444, 616,
1673
,, of interest, followed by art. and
noun, 714
„ of percipient (u>s ISovti), 76
,, of person for whom a prayer is
made, 1443 f.
,, of respect, with verbs of excelling,
1007, 1265 1 3 1 3 f-
,, or acc., before inf., 1202 f.
,, to be supplied with the first of
two adjectives, from a gen. after
the second, 1383
,, with noun (ra 56 \(p KTr/p-ara),
1026 f., 1594
dead, the, desire to be mourned, 1707 f.
,, ,, invoked at grave, 1762
,, ,, offerings to, 403, 1713 f.
,, washing and dressing of the, 1602 f.
death, violent, types of, 1680 f.
Demeter and Cora, 682 ff.
Demeter Euchloiis, 1600 f.
Didymus, 237, 763
Dionysus attended by nymphs, 679 f.
disjunctive statement in conjunctive form,
488
11. MATTERS.
division of verse between two speakers,
722
dochmiac verse, p. lix
‘Dorian’ as epith., 695, 1301 f.
dual and plur., concurrent use of, 857
,, and plur. verbs combined, 343
,, partic. in -vre (fem.), 1113 f., p. 293
,, pron., supposed distributive use of,
342
,, 2nd pers., forms of, 1378 f.
E
Earth saluted, 1654 f-
East, the, faced in certain rites, 477
echo of the last speaker’s phrase, 1420 f.,
1704
editions, p. liv
Egypt and Greece, 337
Eleusinia, the great, 1046 £f., 1051
elision of datival t in trag., 1435 f., p.
289
,, of 5 ’ (etc.) at end of verse, 17
epanaphora, 5, 610
epithet placed after a subst. which has
art. and adv. before it, 1514
Erechtheum, well in the, 711
Erinyes of a person, 1433 f. : other titles
of > 43
Erinys of the family, 1298 ff.
Etna, its breed of horses, 312
Euchloiis, Demeter, 1600 f.
Eumenides, as title of Furies, 42, 486, p.
xxvii: ritual of, at Colonus, 479 ff.
Eumolpidae, 1053
F
fountains invoked, 1333
fourth actor, the, p. 7: 1737 ff.
free man, the avrdpKeia of, 1336
friendships, unstable, 614 f.
fruit-trees in sacred groves, 17
Furies, invoked as xObvea t, 1568
,, parentage of, 40
,, various titles of, 43
,, wineless offerings to, 100
future indie, with deliber. aor. subj., 310,
1254 f.
,, indie, with el, 166
,, indie, with cos, 1724
,, interrog. with ov, in commands,
897
„ midd. as pass., 581, 1185 f.
,, of intention (epees = pebXXees epelv),
59 6 .
,, of wish, etc. (/ 3 ovXrjaop.ai), 1289
,, perf., 8 [6, 861
G
genitive absol. of noun, without partic.,
83, 1588
3°9
genitive after adj. implying ‘free from,’
1147, 1518 f.
,, after compar., instead of dat. with ij
( 7 rXtov aou = Tr\£ov V vol), 568
„ after compound adj. with a pri¬
vative (av'f)vep.os x G W&wv), 677 f.
,, after pers. pron. (Tdpddvarrjvov), 344
>, after verb of receiving, etc., 1411 ff.
,, after ylyvopeai, 660
,, after els irXtov, 1220 f.
,, after to exeWev, 505
,, after u/uoi, etc., 202, 982 f., 1399
,, causal, 228 f., 1411 f.
,, defining (rbXos davarov), 725, 835,
922 f.
,, double, after deiaOcu, 1170
,, object., after adj. of active sense,
1650: of passive sense, 1722
,, object., after TrpoairLTveiv as = dei-
ff daL, 1755 f.
,, object., with adj. (Xoyoiv avrdyye-
x °s), 333 .
,, object., with pvdos, 1161 f.
,, of class or category (ovk eapev vpA-
Tr)s peolpas), 144
„ of connection, after verbs of per¬
ceiving (evOvpov ru)v eldoTcw Stl
X byowi), 114 f.
,, of connection, after verbs of say¬
ing or hearing etc. (tlvos, about
on e), 307, 355 f., 514
„ of connection, after a subst. (tO xv
odov), 1506
,, of parentage, etc., 214 f., 1320 ff.
,, of place whence, 1515
,, of the land to which a place be¬
longs, 45, 297
,, of thing, after atw, etc., 304, 418 f.
,, of time within which, 397, 821
„ of source, 647, 786, 972 f.
,, of subject and object combined,
447, 729 f.
,, partitive, after els touto rfreev, etc.,
1029 f.
,, partitive, in Kara KarOiv, 1238
,, partitive, with superlat., 669, 739,
H 73 f;
,, possessive, after iiraKobco, 694
,, possessive, with inf. (tovttl6vtos ap-
vdcrcu), 752
,, with aripedfa, 49
,, with KaXovp.euos, 107
Glyconic verse, p. Iviii
gnomic aorist, J214 ff.
good man, the, is his own friend, 309
grave, offerings at, 402, 1713 f.
,, invocations at, 1762
graves of heroes, as safeguards of a land,
p. xxix
groves, sacred, closed or open, 10
3 10
INDICES.
H
hands washed on entering a sacred pre¬
cinct, 470
‘healing’ of passion, 714
hendiadys, 1296 f.
Hermes the guide, 1548
heroes appear in battle, 411
hiatus, ZeO short before, 143
hierophant, the, at Eleusis, 1053
homicide in self-defence, 548
horse, the, and Poseidon, 715
hyperbaton (rts before el), 776 ff.: (avros
between tt]v and avrov), 930: (m),
1365 f*
hyperbole, 1745
I
Iacchos, 682 ff.
imperf., inceptive (upp.up.7)v), 1158 f.
,, in conditional sentence, 927
,, of a new perception, 1697
,, of intention, 274, 394, 770
,, of previous mention, 117
,, of tIktu, ‘ was the parent,’ 982 f.
,, of what was doomed to happen,
969 f.
impers. pass. palaver at), 1628
infin. active after ayvos, a£ios, etc., 37,
461, 1015, 1152
,, after 77/cw, 12
„ after TiOevou, 1356 f.
,, epexegetic, 34 b, 49, 230 f., 1581 f.:
defining an adj., 141, 327, 537
,, epexegetic, added to a verb govern¬
ing a different case ( XPVfc L tovtuv,
eldevai), 1211 f., 1496, 1755 f.
,, epexegetic, after ttov earl ; 335
,, for imperat., 481, 490
,, in appos. with to<tovtov , 790
,, in wishes, u>(f>e\ov being understood,
540 f.
,, zvithout art., co-ordinate with an¬
other noun, 608
intention described as fact, 1008
interpolations, alleged, p. 1
interruption in stichomuthia, dramatic use
of, 645
Ionicisms in dialogue, 33, 44, 602, 875,
945 > I2 93 f -
ironical form of threat, 1377 f.
Ismene, 324 f., 1737 ft'.
J
Justice sits with Zeus, 1380
K
key, as attribute of a priestess, 1052
kinship, solemn appeals to, 245
L
Labdacidae, 221; curse on the, 369
Laurentian MS., p. xlv
laws, the eternal, 1381 f.
life, human, pessimistic view of, 1225
light, farewell to, of the dying, 1549 f.
logaoedic verse, p. lviii
IK
masc. plur., alluding to a woman, 832
medical art, resources of the, 1194
midd. of opaoj and compounds, 244
monosyllable in 5th foot (spondee) before
cretic, 115
Morian Zeus, 705
Muses, altar of, in Academy, 691
mysteries, the Eleusinian, 1051
N
narcissus, symbolism of the, 683: con¬
nection of, with Demeter and Cora, 684
Nereids, 718 f.
neut. adj. (plur.) with defining gen.
(c pwT< 2 v ad\lojv iKTifipLa), 922 f.
,, predicate of masc. or fem. subject
(dvpids ov if 6 p.<popov ), 592
,, plur. without subst., 10, 167
,, sing, of superl. adj. as adv., 1579
nightingale, the, in Attica, p. xii
nominative for voc., 185, 203, 753,1338 b,
1480, 1700 f.
nom. (in exclamation) with voc., 1471
North wind, the, 1240 f.
nymphs of Nysa, 679 f.
O
Oea, deme of, 1059 ff., p. 286
Oedipus, grave of, p. xxviii
Oedipus-myth, the, at Colonus, p. xxvi
Ogyges, 1770
old age, dispraise of, 1234 ff.
olive, the, 694, 700 f.
olive-branches, symbolism of, 483
optative, dubitative, without av, 170,
1172, p. 275
,, in final clause after primary
tense, 11
„ in protasis, with pres. ind. in
apodosis, 352
,, in relative clause, 560 f., 778
,, with av, after Iva (‘where’),
189 ff., 404 f.
„ ,, „ in courteous entreaty,
7 2 5
,, ,, ,, of fixed resolve, 45, 826
,, ,, ,, in question expressing
wish, 70, 1100, 1457 f.
oratio obliqua, 89 ff.
order of words, irregular, 1428
II. MA TTERS.
p
parents, Attic law protecting, 1377 f.
parodos, passes into a kommos, p. 9
paroemiac, 1757, 1773 ff.
paronomasia, ni3f.
Parthenopaeus, 1320 f.
participle active neut. in rb dapaovv av-
rov, etc., 267, 1604
,, expressing the leading idea of the
sentence, 1038, 1128, 1346 f.,
_ 1508 f., 1538 f.
,, in different cases combined, 737 f.
„ of elfii omitted, 83, 586, 694,
1278k
,, with civ, 761 f.
pause in sense after a word which ends
the 3rd foot, 1489 f.
pause marked by words extra metrum,
1271
Peirithoiis, 1594
Pelops, ‘isle’ of, 695 f.
perfect, emphatic, 186, 1004, 1139 f.,
1258 f., 1304
perf. forms, alternatively pass, or midd.,
1016 f.
,, pass, of Karouctw, sense of, 1004
Persephone and Hermes, 1548; and
Hades, 1556
Persians at Athens, 698
person, transition from 1st to 3rd, 6,
1328 f.
pers. constr. in expressing ‘it is plain’:
8 rj\u} 5 ^, 146: delKWfu d£, 1145
pessimism in regard to life, 1225
Phoenissae of Eur., 1254 k
pleonasm (iraXaibs ytpuv), 112, 435
plural, allusive, for sing., 148, 295, 832,
884, 969 f., 1306 f.
,, and dual, concurrently used, 857
,, marking moments of the same
feeling (7 rodoiai), 333
,, neut. of adj. as adverb, 219, 319,
7i6 ff., 1119, 1695, 1745, 1751 ff.
„ neut. of adj. as subst., 10, 167
„ neut. of adj. without subject (a86-
vardiffTL), 485, 495, 883, 1360
,, poet, for sing, (as <j ktittt pa. for
aKijiTTpou), 425, 553, 897 f., 972 f.,
989 f.
pollution, through associating with the
guilty, 1483
Polyneices, the elder son, acc. to Soph.,
375
Poseidon, altar of, 55
„ and the horse, 715
,, two chief attributes of, 711:
grove of, 1491
position, adding force to a word, 1173 f.,
1628
positive and negative joined 397, 935
3”
positive verb evolved from negative (Set
from ovk ^ecrrt), 1402 ff.
praying aloud, ancient view of, 131
prep, added to irporWeadaL, etc., 418 f.
,, following its case, 84
,, supplied to relat. pron. from ante¬
cedent, 748 f., 937 f.
prescience, impotent, Greek feeling for,
1 3 I 3 f- .
pres, partic. as partic. of imperf., 1565 f.
,, of attempt (xretVet, seeks to kill),
992 f.
proleptic use of adjective, 89, 527 f. :
with art., 1088, 1200, 1491 ff.
Prometheus, a Titan: altar of, 56
pronoun assimilated to predicate (raijTrjv
£\e£e iravXav, instead of rouro), 88
,, pers., when omitted, 726, 995
,, (plur.), referring to persons implied
in a collective noun (avrov s after
7roXiu), 942, 1070
,, possessive, = objective gen. (ab s
Trodos), 332
,, reflexive, 3rd pers. for 1st or 2nd,
852 f.
,, relat., before two verbs, in a case
which suits only the first, 424, 467,
731
„ relat., neut. plur., where one of the
antecedents is masc. or fem., 1355
,, relat., of pers., evolved from pos¬
sessive pron., 731
,, relat., with causal force {os=€Trel
<rti, etc.), 263: (antecedent under¬
stood), 427, 1354
purity of rivers, etc., claims religious
care, 471
Q
questions put to strangers, 205 f., 214 f.
R
recitation by Sophocles, alleged, p. xl
relative clause, verb of, assimilated to
form of conditional sentence, 926
,, pron. with optative, 560 f., 778
repetitions of words, 554, 969, 1406
Rhea, mother of the gods, 1071 f.
rhetorical epanaphora, 5, 610, 1500 k:
hypophora, 431 : parechesis, 795:
paronomasia, 1113 f.
Rhipaean mountains, the, 1248
rhythm, p. lx
S
Salustius, p. 6
self-defence excuses homicide, 548
Seven against Thebes, the, 1315 f.
shores, storm-beaten, 1240 f.
3 12
INDICES.
singular, change from plur. to, in address¬
ing Chorus, 175
singular verb, with nearest of several sub¬
jects, 8
sky, fig. for height of glory, 381
South, the, poet, phrase for, 1245 ff.
speech personified, 658 ff.
spirit, the, more than the letter, 498 f.
State, defiled by its ruler’s act, 368
stoning, death by, 435
subject to verb understood, 1065
subjunct. after errel (lyr.), 1225: after el,
x 443 f -
,, after 6's without av, 228 f.
,, deliberative, 26, 195, 216, 170
(3rd pers.): combined with fut.
ind., 1254
,, prohibitive, with /ur], rare in 1st
pers. sing., 174
superlat. with rrXe'iaTov added, 743 f.
synizesis, 939, 946, 964, 1192, 1361,
1435 f., 1466
synonym used, instead of repeating the
same word, 1500 f.
T
Thanatos, 1574
Thebes, tone of Theseus towards, 919
Theseus, his early years, 562: his aOXoi,
564: his character, 1182 f.: his
descent to Hades, 1593: self-
control of, 1636
,, union of Attic communes by,
69, 297
Thoricus, 1595 f.
‘Threshold’ of Hades, 1591, p. xxxiii
,, ‘The Brazen,’ 57, p. xxxv
Thriasian plain, the, pp. 286 f.
tmesis, 1689 ff., 1777 ff.
tombs of stone, etc., 1595 f.
torch-light procession to Eleusis, 1046 ff.
trees, connected with myths, 1595 f.
tribrach, in 2nd place, 26
V
verb, agrees in number with nearest sub¬
ject, 8
,, compound and simple forms toge¬
ther, 841
,, substituted for a participial clause,
35 1
verse divided between two speakers, 311,
652, 722, 820, 1099, x 439
,, ending with art., 351
>» >» 495
w
wallet, the beggar’s, 1262
washing or sprinkling, ceremonial, 470:
before burial, 1602 f.
weeping, Theseus refrains from, 1636
well of salt water in Erechtheum, 711
‘white,’ said of places, 670
wineless offerings to Furies, 100 , -
lerxes, supposed ref. to, 702
youth, the season of, 1229 f.
Z
zeugma of Tidtvai, 1356 f.: of rLdeadou,
1410
Zeus Morios, 705: Chthonios, 1606:
Horkios, 1767
Cambridge:—printed by c. j. clay, m.a. and sons, at the university press.
DATE DUE
APS - 1 1969
°4 !972
MAh' 39
OCT 2 5
FEB 2 7
JUL 12
GAYLORD
MAY 22 1093
'
BOSTON COLLEGE
3 9031
PA4413
. A2
ftZ
136005
Sophocles
Bapst Library
Boston College
Chestnut Hill, Mass. 02167